Skip to main content

Full text of "Bezae codex cantabrigiensis"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for general ions on library shelves before il was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

Il has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial panics, including placing Icchnical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make η on -commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non -commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it /e£«/ Whatever your use. remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 

countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search Lhrough I lie lull Lexl of this book on ι lie web 
al |_-.:. :.•.-:: / / books . qooqle . com/| 

. • • I 


ι'. Λ•4 






Ctambtftiet : 



hn^Vxhn^VtoVccocA ι An ΟΛ ece ι ΛΥτη μ ocaa* 

eM ei< e ώτογ e ΥΛ r r eA ι oVccjd c e ι ΛΥ τ* η κι 

AMicnAcn^\JAnriSAlxJAarpAceRej>ejLcleTeAin * qoiAurP^ 



**> -.lceeieYrsiocDisn-cjDAKiTiAiKaDCoYTAxYecoc <N 
e-A02reae*rcoceiAeAe*niMei>4ArAY^roYc U 

|κΑην&ιογρτΊΑθγΐθΐ^ΐΑΒοΑοΥ eVFAt!st X\ 


n< unw 

w A*nbcTeAAcjt>Y μλ c e nre μ aYtcd txjd en a Hco^n 


ο o>iTocHprA~roTTApHCiA^€ceAieKr<?YMArcjDrH ^-^s. 
iKAie-nHpcoTHcetMAYToYcoffepeYcAerajM N^> 


wKAijcAeicAietirro ν ep ο νιο γμ ΑΥΤογ^°^^=βχ*Ν. 
GTlFACTucneSiriiepeTNirGcAeloecl-io ^υοχ 

eK κ Αρττογτ η c wufr*i*cA Y^oY ° 4Υ? 





• • 







/ιτ*ι*ί nPcWfrTHC 1 


iviAeicnriM Tice• 

ηΛρΛοινβν — ' 

r*M ν : τκγ 

for : 

*=|H ; 




erzApp cecroyc ?cef f Ac emeu coycty* . Supe/L^cjunosroaMtfSKDf 0H*fF C" 









ir^.'-.,i '.. . - λ •*•ι 

\ . './4 







Cambrfrgt ι 






ι • » 



My Lord, 

When I first projected a new Edition of Codex Bezae, you were so 
good as to recommend my design to the Syndics of the Cambridge Press as 
one worthy of aid from the funds at their disposal; you have encouraged me 
throughout my task with kind interest and ready sympathy: yet I am so 
deeply conscious of the faults of this Volume that I should be ashamed to 
inscribe it to your Lordship had I not unsparingly devoted to it time and 
pains and the best faculties of my mind. My work, indeed, has proved far 
harder than I expected, but its diligent prosecution has brought with it such 
real delight that I cannot part from the companion of many laborious hours 
without some loving regret, not unmingled (I would trust) with reverent 
thankfulness that life and heart have been vouchsafed to me to make one poor 
contribution more to the critical study of Holy Scripture. 

My Lord, may it please Him whose Providence has called you to your 
high office to prosper therein all that your hand findeth to do: may His 
blessing especially rest on your godly endeavour to restore to our dear Cambridge 
her ancient glory of being the school and home of true divinity, by persuading 
her most promising sons to consecrate their fresh strength to the ministry of 
Christ's Church in England, at this time of no common need. 

I am, my Lord, 

Your obliged and dutiful servant, 


S. Gerrans, June 1, 1864. 

"Inclytae modisque omnibus celebratissimae Academiae Cantabrigiensi Gratiam et 

pacem a Deo patre ac Domino nostro Jeeu Christo. 

"Quatuor Evangeliorum et Actorum Apostolicorum graeco latinum exemplar ex S. Irenaei caenobio 
"lugdunensi ante aliquot annos nactus, mutilum quidem illud, et neque satis emendate ab initio ubique 
u descriptum, neque ita ut oportuit habitum, sicut ex paginis quibusda diverso charactere insertis, et indocti 
" cujuspiam graeci Calogeri l barbaris adscriptis alicubi notis apparet, V estrae potissimuin academiae, ut inter 
" verfc Christianas vetustissimae, plurimisque nominibus celeberrimae, dicandum existimavi, Reverendi Domini 
<( et patres, in cujus sacrario tantum hoc venerandae, nisi forte fallor, yetustatis monimentum collocetur. 
" Etei vero nulli melius quam vos ipei, quae sit liuic exemplari fides habenda, estimarint, hac de re tamen 
"vos admonendos duxi, tantam a me in lucae praesertim Evangelio repertam esse inter hunc codicem et 
"caeteros quatuvis yet es discrepantiam, ut vitandae quorundam offensioni, asservandum potius quam 
" publicandum existimem. In hac tamen non sententiarum sed vocum diversitate, nihil profecto comperi [ex 
"era*!] unde guspicarf potuerim a veteribus illis haereticis fiiisse depravatum. Imo multa mihi videor 
u deprehendisse magna observatione digna: quaedam etiam sic a recepta scriptura discrepantia, ut tamen 
" cum yeterum quoruda et Oraecorum et latinorum patrum scriptis consentiant : non pauca denique, quibus 
" yetusta latina editio corroboratur : quae omnia pro ingenii mei modulo inter se comparata, et cum Syra et 
"Arabica editione collata, in majores meas annotationes a me nuper emendatas et brevi, Deo faventc, 
" proditurae congessi. Sed age, res haec tota vestri, sicuti par est, judicii esto. Tantum a vobis peto, Reverendi 
* Domini et patres, ut hoc qualecuque sumae in vestram amplitudinem obseryantiae meae [veetr... eras.'] 
"veluti monimentum, ab homine yestri studiosissimo profectum, aequi bonique consulatis. 

M D. Jesus servator noster, et univeree vobis omnibus, et privatim singulis, totique adeo Christianissimae 
" Anglorum genti magis ac magis pro bonitate sin gulari sua benedicat. 

" Gknevae. yin Idus Dec. anno Domini cio id lxxxi. 

u V estrae totius inclytae academiae dignitafei addictissimus 

Thkodobus Beza." 

"Ornatissimo viro et in omni literaram genere excellentissimo Theodoro Bezae 

primario pastori Genevensi. 

u Accepimue literas tuas (Ornatissime Beza) plenas humanitatis, tresque praeterea libros academicae 
" librariae consecratos, quorum duo quinque Mosis yolumina hebraice ecripta complectuntur, multis doctis- 
" simorum hominum commentariis illustrata, tertius vero manuscriptus quatuor evangelistas graeco latinos 
" continet cum actis apostolorum. Ε quibus omnibus facile existimari potest quam honorific© de Academia 
"Cantabrigiensi eentias quamque yehementer cupias sempiternum apud nos nominis ac memoriae tuae 
" monumentum conaervari. Oaudemus hercle (Grayissime Beza) sic esse res nostras ut a te tristi ac directo 
"Theologo sic* lautissimis verbis efferantur, sed quod illud in votis habeas ut aliquo collato beneficio de 
u Academia nostra bene mereare, id vero serio triumphamus. 

" Quanquam (si vere loqui volumus) insignes lucubrationes tuae theologicae, quae quotidio vigent apud 
" nos, et in omnium ore ac sermone volitant tales sunt tamque divinis rebus accommodatae 3 ut vel eo tantum 
"nomine nunquam tibi satis debere posse videamur. Nam hoc scito post unicae scripturae sacratissimam 
" cognitionem, nullos unquam ex omni memoria temporum scriptores extitisse quos memorabili viro Johanni 
"Calvino tibique praeferamue, ut vel hac sola beneficentia contentus majorem gratificandi modum non 
" desiderea. Sed quoniam nullum finem statuis bonitati tuae, nee tibi satisfacis dum ilia tua ecripta ad nos 
" perveniunt quae cum ceteris quoque gentibus communicata sunt nisi quorundam etiam librorum privatam 
" acceesionem adjungas : publicis tuis scriptis pro communibus utemur, haec vero nuper privata eademque 
" germana dona literatissimi viri multo arctius amplectemur 4 . Nam si magnorum hominum liberalitatem qui 
"nos possessionibus locupletarunt in summa laude ponamus, quo tandem studio prosequemur eos, qui 
" curarunt ut omni salutari literature abundemus 8 . Ac licet hanc animi tui gratuitam propensionem quam 
" simillimo munere remunerare diflScile sit : quantum tamen amore et industria perficere possimus, enitemur 
" ut intelligas te nobis esse charissimum, nihilque hoc tuo postremo beneficio gratius unquam accidisse. 

" Deus opt max. fidelissimi ministerii tui uberrimum fructum concedat teque ipsum post multos exant- 

"latos labores imortali gloria coronet. 

" Cantabbioiab, 15° Cal. Junii. anno dni 1582. 

" Salutis et dignitatis tuae cupidissimi 


"reliquus Senatus Cantabrigiensis." 

1 "Calogeri: Monachi, praesertim senio et aeUte venerandi (icakoyifptin)" Ducange Glouar. ad Script Med. Latin. 

* tic (cum erased in MS.) 3 accommodatae (aptissimae erased in MS.) 

* amplectemur (amplectuntur erased in MS.) * at abundemus a full stop in the MS. It should be a (?) 


The Greek and Latin manuscript of the Four Gospels and Acts of the Apostles, generally known 
as the Codex Bezae or Codex D, may seem somewhat less ancient than three or four other extant 
copies of the New Testament, but in respect to the modification of the inspired text which it exhibits 
is perhaps more interesting and remarkable than any other document of its class. It is now the 
property of the University of Cambridge, in whose public Library the open volume is conspicuous 
to visitors (Nn. n. 41); and the Syndics of the University Press have liberally contributed to defray 
the cost of the present work, in which the parallel lines of the Greek original and its Latin version 
(which in Codex Bezae itself are written on separate pages in uncial characters) are' represented on 
the same page in cursive or ordinary letters (pp. 1 — 415), precisely as they were left by the first 
scribe, nine leaves supplied by later hands being banished to an Appendix, and printed in smaller 
type (pp. 417 — 428). To this edition of the text (which it is hoped will be found as exact as 
anxious care could make it) is annexed a Commentary or body of notes, wherein the many changes 
brought into its primitive readings by subsequent correctors (pp. 429 — 448), all liturgical marks 
(pp. 448 — 450) and other foreign matter (pp. 451 — 2) scattered throughout the margin of the book, 
are diligently recorded, and their respective dates, so far as may be, ascertained. The three facsimile 
pages in lithograph are designed to illustrate this Introduction, whose purpose is to discuss, briefly 
yet not too superficially, (1) the recent history of the manuscript and the several collations of it 
already executed: (2) its palaeographical appearance, probable origin, and age: (3) the character of 
its Latin translation, and (4) of its Greek text, as critically examined, and compared with other 
monuments of sacred antiquity, whether manuscripts, versions, or citations of Scripture by early 
Fathers of the Church. 

On the recent history of Codex Bezae. 

The letter of Theodore Beza (dated 6 December, 1581) which accompanied the manuscript, his 
munificent gift to the University of Cambridge, and the reply of the Vice-Chancellor and Senate (dated 
18 May, 1582, but not yet received by Beza as late as October 1582, if ever) are reprinted on the 
opposite page \ The language of the latter, extravagant as it is, only too faithfully expresses the vene- 
ration of that learned body for the donor and his master Calvin, which already boded so ill for the 
peace of the English Church. To the French Reformer s meagre account of his manuscript, that he 
had gotten it some years before from the Monastery of S. Irenaeus at Lyons, must be added a more 

1 The former from the original, the latter from the copy in the keeping of the Public Orator, the Rev. W. G. Clark, 
who kindly consulted it at my request. 

• • • 



explicit statement prefixed to the book (perhaps at an earlier period) in his own cramped hand, and 
still preserved there together with his original letter : " Est hoc exemplar yenerandae yetustatis ex 
Graecia, ut apparet ex barbaris graecis qbusdam ad marginem adscriptis, olim exportatum, et in 
Sancti Irenaei monasterio, Lugduni, ad [ad eras.] ita ut hie cemitur, mutilatum, postq" ibi in pulvere 
diu jacuisset, repertum oriente ibi Civili bello, anno Domini 1562." In the face of this statement, 
withheld in his public letter yet by no means studiously concealed, it evinces strange ignorance both 
of the man and of his evil times to suppose• that Beza received this most precious document as a 
present from the hands of the Lyonese monks, under circumstances which would have enabled him to 
learn whatever they might know of its history 1 . Certainly his own words "nactus," " repertum," 
and " erutum" (Κ T., 1582, Praef.), suggest no idea of a gift, and the last object the brotherhood 
of S. Irenaeus would have selected for such doubtful liberality would have been the ablest champion 
of their enemies in the Colloquy at Poissy (Sept. 1561), who was then actually serving as Chaplain 
and Counsellor of the Huguenot army in the campaign which ended with the battle of Dreux 
(19 December, 1562). Lyons, it must be remembered, was sacked in this very year 1562, "oriente 
ibi Civili hello" by the infamous Des Adrets*, whom it suited for a while to espouse the cause of the 
Reformed; and though his exploit there was marked by less than his usual cruelty, yet his followers 
expended their zeal in profaning the holy places, and have left tokens of their presence yet visible in 
the Church of S. Irenaeus itself 8 . It can hardly be doubted that some one who shared in the plunder 
of the Abbey conveyed this portion of it to Beza, who might naturally assume that of which he could 
have no direct information, that it had long lain there neglected in the dust. Yet there is good 
reason for believing that his codex was in Italy only a few years before the sack of Lyons. William 
a Prato, Bishop of the city of Clermont in the adjoining province of Auvergne, produced to the 
Council of Trent in 1546 "a very ancient Greek manuscript 4 ," confirming the Latin reading "sic 
eum volo" in John xxi. 22, which Cod. D, alone of all known authorities, might appear to do: when 
his end was served, the Bishop would of course restore it to his neighbours, the monks of S. Irenaeus, 
from whom he had borrowed it This view is strongly confirmed by the fact that about the year 
1546, when Robert Stephens was collecting materials for his critical editions of the Greek Testament, 
numerous extracts from a document (by him called β) which we shall soon prove to have been none 
other than Codex Bezae, were sent to him from Italy by some friend who had collated it in his 
behalf 5 . 

1 "Anne omniub credibile est omissurum Bezam ex 
monachia sciscitari, tantae yetustatis κ€ΐμη\ιο* sibi in 
manus tradentibns [!], Unde! Cujus olim? Quo casu? et 
caetera ejusmodi? Nemone autem praestb tunc adfuit 
monachus qui ei narraret (si ita quidem res fuerit) codi- 
oem mstum nostrum adefc non Lugduni raansisse ab Irenaei 
paene temporibue ad ilium usque diem, ut nuperrime 
migrAsset ab ItaliA?" Kipling, Cod. Berne Praef. p. xx. 

* See his character and career sketched by Brantome, 
Dee Hommea, 1. in. c. 4. 

8 " lis s'emparerent des portes et de tons les lieux 
forts, sans aucun meutre que de deux ou trois person nee, 
mat* non pas tans leurs impUUs et barbaries aceoultimtee 
envert let chose* saintes" (Mazeray, Hitt. de France, T. in. 
p. 87, 1685). Accordingly travellers are shewn the bones 
of unclean animals which the Huguenots, in wanton 
mockery, then mingled with the presumed remains of 
8. Irenaeus and the martyrs of Lyons. 

4 " Antiquimimus Graecus Codex," as described by 

Marianus Victorius in his notes on S. Jerome, cited by 
Wetstein, N. T. Prol., T. I. p. 28. 

5 τό δι β' έστϊ τό h Ίταλίςι inrb τώμ ημετέρων am- 
βληθίρ φίλων (Ερ. to the Header, Ν. Τ. Ι55°) : scarcely 
therefore by his son Henry, who at the age of 18, in or 
about the year 1546, collated for hie father his other 15 
authorities. The whole story, of Beza's manuscript would 
now be clear, but for one difficulty. In the latest edition 
of his Annotations (1598) he nowhere calls it Codex 
Lugdunensis, as in 1581 — 2, but Claromontanus 
(notes on Luke xix. 16; Acts xx. 3): for though one 
may very well suppose that Beza at eighty years of age, 
and after so long an interval, might confound the Lyons 
copy with his own Codex Claromontanus of St Paul's 
Epietles obtained from Clermont near Beauvais, yet the 
circumstance that it had once been in the hands of the 
Bishop of Clermont in the Auvergne is a remarkable 
coincidence, though (as we believe notwithstanding) quite 



It is now time to enumerate the instances in which Codex Bezae has been employed by scholars 
for critical purposes. (1) We hesitate not to assign the first place on the list to Robert Stephens 
and his third edition of the Greek New Testament, 1550. The identity of Codex Bezae with β in 
Stephens' margin ought never to have l»een doubted by any one who had availed himself of the 
means at our disposal for testing that editor's accuracy. His principal authority a was the Complu- 
tensian Polyglott, a printed book in high repute and readily accessible. After deducting mere errata, 
itacisins, and such like, out of the 2300 places wherein it differs from his own printed text, Stephens 
cites α correctly only 554 times, and falsely 56 times, so that more than one case in ten involves a 
mistake, while three variations out of four are utterly neglected. It is not likely that his representa- 
tion of a document he had not seen, and only heard of from the report of another, would be more 
exact than that of a well-known published volume : yet after comparing both his α and β with their 
respective prototypes, we are enabled to declare that the readings of Cod. D,as being very striking and 
peculiar, are much the more faithfully rendered of the two. Except that Stephens cites β in Matth. 
xxvii. 3 ιταραΒονσ (where nearly the whole leaf has perished), in manifest error for his η or Codex L 
(Paris, 62); again in John xix. 6, where, though Cod. D is defective in the original hand, the later scribe 
-who supplied the hiatus actually has the reading imputed to β (στανρωσον στανρωσον αυτόν) ; and again 
in Acts ix. 31, also wanting in Cod. D, where the whole reading belongs to his Si (Cod. Act. 5, Paris, 
106) which is correctly alleged for η μ*ν ow €κκλησια, although the sequel €ΐχ€ν€ψηνην οικα&ομονμενη... 
πορ*νομ€νη ...€πληθνν€το is wrongly referred to β 1 : — with these slight exceptions Stephens never 
employs his authority β in those many passages wherein the leaves of Cod. D have been lost, though 
he perpetually quotes it up to the very place where the hiatus begins, and recurs to it immediately 
after the text by the first hand is resumed. After a careful analysis of all the variations imputed 
to β, we are enabled to state that (excluding itacisms and the like, which early collators always 
neglected) they amount to 389 in all the parts written by the original scribe of Codex Bezae 8 : 
whereof 309 are alleged by Stephens quite correctly; 47 a little loosely, after the manner of the times, 
especially where β is joined with others in support of a reading; 8 in which corrected readings are ini- 
puted in error to the first hand (Matth. v. 48; xiv. 34 nearly; Mark vi. 21 ; 31 ; John v. 32; viL 39; 
Acts vi 10; xx. 18); while β quite differs from Cod. D in 25 places, or less than one in fifteen, 
whereas we have seen that Stephens' a varied from its printed original once in ten times 8 . Most of 
these 25 passages have been previously examined by Wetstein (iV. T. Proleg. I. pp. 36 — 38), and, regard 
being paid to Stephens' notorious inexactness, seem very fairly accounted for. Two involve but 
slight inaccuracies, Matth. xi. 21 (χοροζαΐμ); 23 (μη ίως τον ονρανον νψωθηση; ctus αδον ιοτ.λ.); two 
others, ibid. χ. 4 (καναναιος β. η) ; Luke xxiii. 20 (προσ€φωνησ£ν αυτοις β. η), are just as trifling, and 
strictly true for η (Cod. L). In fact where several copies vouch for a reading, absolute resemblance 
to any of them seems to have satisfied the collator: see Matth. x. 8, where vc/cp. eyec/). is simply 
misplaced in Cod. D, but omitted in η (Cod. L) and others. In the following cases β has crept through 

1 Stephens' last citation of β' is in Acts xx. 24, only 
that it re-appears Rom. iii. 10, in company with a' for 
the omission of ori, possibly in the place of if (Paul. 9), 
which contains the variation. With like heedlessness, e' 
stands for ce' Apoc. xix. 14; ta' for iJ ibid. xiii. 4. See 
also p. x. 

9 Bp Marsh's η ambers (on Michaelis it. notes no, 
xi 4) differ from ours, inasmuch as he reckons only 339 
citations of β' by Stephens, 911 alone and 128 with other 
copies. But his whole treatment of the subject betrays 
a consciousness that ha had not fully investigated it, 

which caused such hesitation in stating his conclusions as 
we could not otherwise explain. 

8 Add to this that β / or Cod. D alone can be referred 
to by Stephens, Luke x. 1, yp ai ' «5 έβδομήκοττο δύο. On 
the other hand it is useless to reckon 81 places in which 
it. or έν τάσι is cited by him for the united readings of 
all his authorities, as regards Cod. D 41 times correctly, 
40 loosely or falsely: nor do I notice Luke v. 35, where 
Beza, who had access to Stephens 1 collations, erroneously 
states that β omits *o2 before trap. 



inadvertence into a list of several copies where it has no place: Matth. x. 10; xii. 32; xix. 29; 
xxviL 46; Mark i 19; 35; iv. 31; vi. 52; Luke ii. 21; Acts iiL 1; xii. 6. Twice a reference has 
been misplaced, Matth. v. 3 corat, instead of v. 10; Mark iiL 3 ζηραν, for v. 1. In Matth. x. 25 (/3c- 
€λζ€βουβ) β is a manifest misprint for α : also β for η Matth. v. 25 (βληθης 1 ); ix. 20 (€χσυσα cv τη 
aaOcvtia added to e-nj); John xiiL 2 (γινο /xcvov). Three other passages still remain, Luke iiL 19 cirotci, 
for which there is no authority except Erasmus* editions (which Stephens may have here meant by 
β, the Complutensian being α ) and a few which followed him ; Acts xiiL 1 /ιανατ/λ, with the Peshito 
Syriac only; and the more notable addition in Luke viiL 18 και vrepwacvOrprcrai added to &>0iprcrai 
αυτω, a gloss from Matth. xiii. 1 2, very much in the manner of Cod. D, but for which no other evidence 
has yet been cited than Henslcr's Lectionary 44 (Havniens. 3), and Cureton's Syriac in part*. It is 
probable that a search among Stephens* manuscripts in the Imperial Library at Paris would shew for 
what other letter β' has been substituted in this and a few other instances. 

Against these rare and inconsiderable exceptions must be set the many singular readings and 
arbitrary additions to the sacred text, known • to exist in no copy save Beza's, for which β is vouched 
in Stephens* margin. Some of them are of considerable length (e.g. Luke vL 4; John vL 56; Acts v. 
15; vL 10; xvL 35; 38, 39), and very faithfully represented. Yet Stephens' is as far as possible from 
being a complete and formal collation : the readings given in SS. Matthew and Mark are much the 
most numerous; fr*• twelve whole pages of S. Luke (as Marsh observes) the letter β does not occur at 
all : even such large interpolations as follow Matth. xx. 28, and the wide variations that abound in 
Luke iiL 24 — 38; John viL 53 — viii. 11 are passed over in complete silence*. 

Collations or copies of Codex Bezae, made subsequently to 1562, may be dismissed with much 
less notice. 

(1) In the several editions of his Greek Testament published 1582, 1589, 1598, Beza made 
some occasional references to the readings of his manuscript, which he professed to value very highly; 
but his skill as a critic may be estimated by the wisdom of his suggestion to the University of Cam- 
bridge, that to avoid giving offence through its extensive deviations from all other documents, however 
old, it was more fit to be stored up than published (supra p. vi). I know not whether this short- 
sighted policy was acceptable to his English admirers. Before the Codex had been here a year (March 
1583), Archbishop John Whitgift, who in 1677 had left the Mastership of Trinity College, Cambridge, 
for the see of Worcester, caused a transcript of it to be made on vellum, which with several of his 
other books he bequeathed to the College, into whose possession it came on his death in 1604 4 . This 
volume (Trin. Coll. B. x. 3) contains the Greek Text only, very neatly written between lines ruled in 
red ink, but as every alternate page is left blank, it must have been intended to receive the Latin 
version also. It is executed in ordinary Greek characters, with breathings, accents, and modern 
stops: the linei and pages of the original are disregarded, the changes introduced by later hands 
constantly, and (so far as I observe) invariably substituted for those of the original scribe, and where 
the manuscript is torn, the copyist wrote on as if no hiatus had occurred. After αντον Acts xxiL 29, 

1 η' (Cod. L) has precisely βληθασ. Kipling thinks 
that ei was subsequently added by the first scribe to 
βληθησ in Cod. D, in which case Stephens would give the 
primitive reading : but the final tt is not more faint than 
the letters at the end of πδ. 1. 33, and I believe it was 
there from the first. 

a σΐ!^ «£1£D0AJ0 "ct addetur ei," is hardly ren- 
dered adequately by Tregelles " et ahundabiL" 

* The foregoing examination will serve to shew that 
Semler's hypothesis of ft being a transcript of Cod. D 

rather than that manuscript itself is as needless as it is 
destitute of all external evidence. It is barely reconcile- 
able with those instances, mentioned p. ix, wherein β' 
gives the readings not of the first but of a second hand 
in D. Look too at such cases as μαδ^γαδα of /?, Mark 
viii. 10, where the third letter Λ is so cloeely like Δ in 
Cod. Bezae, that I nearly fell into the same error as 
Stephens' collator. 

4 It is set down in the Memorialt, or Lodyt Book of 
Trinity College. 


where Cod. D ends, he continues his text without notice to the end of that verse, in order to fill up 
the page. As all the leaves now missing were lost in his time, except the lower part of Fol. 504 
which we have taken from the Whitgift MS., it can be regarded as nothing more than a curious and 
rather unfavourable specimen of the scholarship and taste of the Elizabethan age. 

(2) Patrick Young, the librarian of James I. and Charles I, who first collated the Codex Alexan- 
drinus (A), and published from it the Epistles of Clement of Home in 1633, seems to have been the 
next person engaged on Codex D, extracts from which he sent to the brothers Dupuy, through whom 
they reached Morinus and Steph. Curcellaeus. An unusually full collation of it was made for 
Walton's Polyglott (Tom. vi. Num. xvi. 1657) by pious Archbishop Ussher, who devoted to these 
studies the doleful leisure of his latter years. I am grieved that truth compels me to state that I 
never examined a performance more inaccurate than this. Besides numberless omissions, manifest typo- 
graphical errors, a looseness and carelessness of citation which is really remarkable, and almost com- 
plete inability to distinguish the first from the later hands l , its actual misstatements are so many, that 
I have accumulated a catalogue of 228, with which it is needless to trouble the reader. Some of these 
are wholly unaccountable, others arise from blindly following Stephens, not a few through confounding 
the readings of some other copy he had examined with those of Cod. D. Thus Cant, (as he terms 
it) stands for Gon. (Evan. 59) in Mark xii. 43; xiv. 8; xvi. 9; for Mont. (Evan. 61) Mark xii. 43; 44; 
Acts L 20; iv. 8; viii. 12; xv. 7; xvL 34 Ac.; in the Acts sometimes for Lin. J. Act 33)". 

(3) Largeness of view, critical sagacity, wide and life-long research, comprehend Mill's claims 
on our gratitude for his great services to textual criticism: those who award to him the humbler 
praise of an accurate collator can have used his edition of the Ν. T. (Oxon, 1707) but little. His 
volume as at first printed, while it produces many new readings from Codex D, retains nearly all 
the errors of the Polyglott; aud though most of these were amended in his Appendix, drawn up 
many years later as tne result of a fresh examination of the manuscript, and though he bestowed (not 
always with success) some pains and skill on discriminating the changes made by later hands, yet his 
representation of its contents is too defective and mistaken to be used with any degree of confidence. 
Not a few additional blunders were made even in the secundae curat of his Appendix; e.g. Mark 
viii. 29; Acts x. 39; xvi. 35; xxi. 1. 

Z. C. von Uffenbach, known as the owner of several manuscripts of the New Testament (Paul. 
M. 52 ; Evan. 97. 101), when on a visit to England in 1710, inspected Codex Bezae at Cambridge, 
and gives a brief but correct account of it in his Reisen dutch Reidersachem Holland und Engelland, 
T. in. p. 21 ; Ulm, 1754'. 

(4) Very superior in character to Mill's collation was the transcript of Cod. D made by J. J. 
Wetetein in 1716, at the age of twenty-three, when fresh in eyesight as in spirit; yet since he did 
not use it for the next thirty years, and never appears to have consulted the manuscript afterwards, or 
much cared for the collations already published (whose heavy faults he would be well aware of), too 
many of the readings he alleges are even marvellously untrue (e.g. Matth. xi. 30 χρηστον; xxL 8 
ordo; v. 17 + «us before cis; Mark xv. 33 ζ Le. r is clearly prima manu; Luke iii. 33 om. rov <f>ap€s; 

1 Thus he deecribee the two lines written in eloping 
uncials of the vuith or ixth century at the foot of Fol. 
160 b. (John xv. 3, 4) as " eodem fere charactere." 

1 By consulting the original papers of Ussher or his 
assistants, afterwards used by Mill {N. T. Proleg. § 1505), 
and now in the Library of Emmanuel College, con- 
taining the readings of Cod. D and three others (Evan. 
59, 61, 61), which Mr Scott of Westminster School lately 

examined for Dr Dobbin (Cod. Montfori. In trod. p. 21), 
it might be seen what portion of this plentiful crop of 
errors is due to the printer. Our single purpose is to 
caution the reader η gainst trusting to the collation as it 
stands in the Polyglott. 

* My acquaintance with this book, and many other 
literary favours, I owe to the Rev. J. £. B. Mayor, 
Principal Librarian of the University of Cambridge. 



John iv. 6 -γη) xi. 33 ιοχονς; xxi. 3 <τυν€βησαν, κ. τ. λ.), especially in the leaves written by a later 
hand. In many places, readings washed out or otherwise changed by the original scribe, and utterly 
overlooked by Kipling, had already been diligently recorded by Wetstein (e. g. Matth. xxi. 1 βηθφα-γ* ; 
22 αιτητ€; xxvi. 40 αυτουσ; Jchn v. 19 tcoui for ιτοιηση; xx. 28 και ο θσ for μου και θσ): although 
his collation on this and more prominent points, copious as it is, by no means exhausts the 
subject, and his judgement is often wrong in assigning to later times alterations which were really 
made by the first penman. 

(5) Richard Bentley, by special indulgence of the University, is said to have had Codex Bezae 
in his possession at Trinity College Lodge for seven years, while preparing his promised edition of 
the Ν. T. If all the use he made of it be represented in his papers published in 1862 by Mr. A. A. 
Ellis (Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. 2 — 26), a single week might have sufficed for his purpose. The 
readings he gives from Cod. D are few and vague and inexact enough, but no one who has examined 
his collatious of the Codex Augiensis and of the Arundel Lectionary 547, still preserved (Trin. Coll. 
B. xvii. 8), would expect much in this way from our great Aristarchus. We could have well 
spared some numerals, <fcc. set by Bentley in the margin of Cod. D, with the less excuse, inasmuch 
as it was not, like Cod. Augiensis, his own property. 

(6) An unpublished collation made about 1732 or 1733 by John Dickinson of S. John's 
College, for John Jackson of Leicester, for six pounds sterling, now, with Jackson's other books, 
in the Library of Jesus College, Cambridge (Ο θ 2 1 ), has enabled us, after Kipling, partially to 
supply the hiatus in the Latin of Fol. 504 a., and has been consulted with profit in other passages. 
It is based upon, and aims at supplying and correcting, Mill's very poor representation of Cod. D, 
and Dickinson has taken laudable care to note the original text, as distinguished from its state as 
at present existing. 

(7) Kipling (Praef. p. xxvi) names three other transcripts : one owned by Richard Simon, the 
Biblical critic ; another sent to Sabatier by Bentley ; a third written in 1766 by Thomas Craster, B.A. 
of S. John's College, for Kennicott, and sent by the latter to J. S. Sender, who published from it the 
Latin version of S. John in 1771, at the end of his " Paraphrases Evan, Joann. cum notvt? Gries- 
bach also consulted the manuscript, but is said to have taken from it only one reading, and that false, 
eirrryeipav Acts xiv. 2. 

(8) In 1793 Dr Thomas Kipling (Senior Wrangler, 1768), afterwards Dean of Peterborough up to 
his death in 1822, published at the expense of the University of Cambridge, in two splendid folio 
volumes, his edition of what he was pleased to term " Codex Theodori Bezae Cautabrigiensis," the fruit of 
five years of toil. The moveable type used for this work in shape resembles as closely as possible the 
characters of the scribe, and some attempt is made to indicate the varying sizes of the letters, and the 
relative spaces between them. The present work was undertaken in the hope of producing an edition 
of Codex Bezae which should be more conveniently read than in Kipling's uncial letters, printed conti- 
nuously ; and be more easily accessible to students than his scarce and costly folios, of which only 250 
copies were struck off. In prosacuting my interesting and not unpleasing task I have found the text of 
my predecessor less inaccurate than some have suspected : the typographical errors detected (83, of which 
16 are in his notes <fec.), I have recorded (see pp. 452 — 3) as a matter of duty, not of reproach : — perfect 
correctness is quite unattainable, yet Kipling has laboured faithfully and not wholly in vain to 
approach it as near as may be. His most serious fault is one of design and plan, in that he has 

1 Happily lettered " MS. Sermons." Mr C. H. Cooper, 
senior editor of the Athenac Cantabrigienacs, kindly in- 
forms me that John Dickinson of Sheffield became B.A. 

1 728-9, M. A. 1732, Assistant Minister of Sheffield 1752-66. 
This humble and forgotten man must have been a good and 
early scholar. 



placed in the body of his work those numerous changes made by later hands (some of them indeed of 
very recent date 1 ), which deform the pages of Codex Bezae itself, but which its editor should have 
been glad to banish into the Notes : nor has he much availed himself of the researches of those who 
went before him. Respecting his Preface it is enough to say that even seventy years ago it was 
obviously behind its age, both in respect to its general tone and spirit, and to the then existing 
standard of critical knowledge*. 

I had also prepared full lists of the errors found as well in Ussher's, as in Mill's, Wetstein's, 
and Bentley's collations of Codex Bezae, but would fain be spared the ungracious office of publishing 
them. It will probably suffice to say that in whatever place any one or all of them may differ 
from this edition, I have ascertained by actual comparison with the manuscript, that my reading 
is the true one. 

Postscript. After this Chapter was in type Mr £. H. Hansell, Praelector of Theology in Magdalen College, Ox- 
ford, favoured me with the copy of a letter written by William Camden the great antiquarian [d. 1623] to Pierre 
Dupuy, and found by the Bevd. J. Stevenson of the Record Office among the Dupuy MSS. (490, fol. 95) at Paris. 
Camden's account of Codex Bezae, though utterly mistaken, is too curious to be passed over, if only as a epecinien of 
the untrustworthy character of so many of our most promising materials for literary history. 

"Amplissimo viro Petro Puteano Guil. Camden u β S. P. Serius rescribo, V.C., quod serius tuae per Woodfordum 
mihi redditae, et post aliquot dies quam meae ad te per Poriura [sc. John Poryf Calendar of State Paper* 161 1 — 1618] 
dederim. D. Thorii Epicedium ad manus pervenisse spero. Torralliue [sc. Jean l'Oiseau de Tourval? Calendar &c.] 
Gallicus regie nostri interpret cui tradidit, ante mensem per Scotum nobilem se transmisisse affirmat. Oratias viro 
cordatissimo de honorific* ilia mentione plurimum debeo. Patritio Junto [yid. supra p. xi] aurem vello, et subinde pro- 
missi moneo, quod facturum dicit quamprimum exemplar a Cantabrigiensibus nansieci potuit. Quodnam exemplar 
inteltigit nescio ; sin illud nn Evangeliorum quod Theod. Beza in Angliam quondam misit, et ipse ante pluree annos 
in Collegio Trinitatie Cantabrigiae vidi, frustra erit Ibi enim jam non comparet, et quid de illo factum a sociis null us 
dixerit ; at dud urn rem totam a reverendiss. episcopo Eliensi accepL Transmisit Beza ad Cecilium, Angliae Thesau- 
rariuro, venerandum illud antiquitatis monu men turn, ut in Anglia asservaretur. Ille academiae Cantabrigiensis Cancel• 
larius ad Trinitatie collegium misit, jueaitque ut acaderoici gratiae agerent, quod factum. Post aliquantum temporis 
Beza, qui justum pretium potius quam gratiae papyraceas (ut opinati sunt nostri) expectavit, nescio quo obtentu utendi 
in collauone repetiit; et remissum erat. Caeterum in Publica ibi Bibliotheca extat MS. exemplar Evangeliorum et 
Actorom Apostolorum Graece et Latin e, sequioris aevi, charactere plane barbaro, et monast. 8. Iraenei [sic] Lugduni 
anno MDLXII delatum et a Matthaeo Parkero, archiepiscopo Cantuariensi academiae donatum. Hoc juvenes suepicantur 
esse illud Bezae, sed falluntur, et cum illie Th. Jamesius bibliothecarius Oxoniensis, in Egloga Oxonio-Cantabrigiensi ; cujus 
exemplar, quia forte an non vidisti, cum Eliz. Annalibus, per hunc tabellionem accipies. Cumulato rependas, si Ana• 
lecta Hibemica, quae ex Cramoysii officina nuper prodierunt, cum commode poteris, mihi impertias (At jam non opus 
est ; nactus sum exemplar). Ama nos et valeas V.C. Salutamihi quam plurimum ornaties. Hotomannum, cujus officiosae 
erga D. Beecherum amicitiae ex animo gratulor. Si initium legum Saxonum et Danorum, quae extant in libro cujus- 
dam Archidiaconi in Bibliotheca Tbuani in 4 , mihi deecripseris, longe gratissimum fades. Londini vi xbris St. V." 

Since Camden's Annals of Elizabeth were published in 1615, and the Analecta de rebut catholicorum in Hibernia 
(without the name of the place) in 16 16, this strange letter, written when the latter had just appeared, must be dated 
in the same year : it is easy enough to see why a copy of such a work was not readily procured in England. Thorius' 
Epicedium on Isaac Casaubon [d. 16 14] was not published till 1619, after it had been passed for five years from hand 
to hand, as we partly gather from Camden's expression, and as was very usual in that age. Thus the Bishop of Ely, 
whose testimony he alleges, was the great and good Lancelot Andrewes, who held that see from 1609 to 16 19. But 
the story, on whatever authority it rests, involves a simple impossibility. We know from his own letter that Beza had 

1 E.g. τω (vtl τψ) ZcXca marg. 486 b. 1. He has even 
inserted by means of manual correction, "qui" foisted 
into the margin of 272 a. L 16, I am afraid in the hand of 
Bentley himself. 

1 Kipling's edition was sharply bandied by Porson 
in two notices in the British Critic, Vol. m. 1794, and 
coarsely abused by one Thomas Edwards, LL.D., who 
satisfies a certain private grudge in his Remark» on Dr Kip- 
ling's Preface to Codex Bezae, Part the First, 1793, in 
which I notice nothing worth mention save the poor taunt 
that Kipling's " zealous exertions have not hitherto been 

rewarded with the smallest preferment;" as if his book 
were the worse for that. On the other hand, I read with 
surprise a statement extracted by Home (Introduction, 
Vol. n. Appendix, p. *ϊ, 1834) from a later volume of the 
British Critic (xi. p. 6x9, 1819), that "Porson himself 
collated the printed copy with the original manuscript, 
and the only fault he could detect was in a single letter 
of the margin." If this were true (and it is stated "to be 
well known to many of the Professors friends"), it would 
only prove Porson to be a very bad collator. 


the manuscript in hie possession in 1581; Archbishop Matthew Parker died in τ 575. The explanation of the whole 
matter seems to be that Camden had seen Whitgift'e poor transcript of Codex Bezae at Trinity College at some time 
subsequent to its being placed there in 1604, and came to confound it years afterwards with the original in the University 
Library. If Bp. Andrewes imagined that Beza looked rather for money than for paper thanks, he did not know the 
man, whose stern hard nature loved power too intensely to be the slave of a meaner, though it may be a less 
mischievous passion. Although it seems needless to say more about so plain a matter, the reader may like to know that 
Lord Burleigh the Chancellor's letter which accompanied the manuscript to Cambridge, dated 9 May 1582, is published 
in Hartshorne's Book Rarities of the University of Cambridge, p. 13 ; and that in the Grace for lending the volume to 
Whitgift "quo illud describat," passed 2 March 1582-3 and enlarged Oct. 10 (Baker MSS. xxiv. 181), it is called 
"N.T. Graeeum quod nuper venerandus Pater Theodorus Beza dono dedit Academie" 

On the Palaeographical appearance of Codex Bezae, its probable origin and date. 

This invaluable manuscript forms a quarto volume, ten inches high by eight broad, whose 
margin, though still ample, has been cut down, at least in parts, by the binder. Its material is 
excellent vellum, perhaps not quite so fine and thin as that of the Codices Claromontanus (Paul D), 
Vercellensis (Evan, a), and a few others, but for the most part in good condition; although some of 
the leaves are falling into holes, while in others the ink has much worn off, or has been washed away 
or read off on the opposite page through damp, especially on the rougher or outer side of the animal's 
skin. In some places the mischief has been aggravated by the application of a chemical mixture for 
the purpose of restoring the faded writing : but, on the whole, every alternate open leaf, as presenting 
the smooth or inner side of the vellum, is in fair preservation ; some being as clear and fresh as if 
written yesterday. Assuming that Codex Bezae ended with the Acts of the Apostles, it must 
have originally consisted of 534 leaves, distributed into 67 quires or quaternions of four sheets or 
eight leaves each, only that the 34th was accidentally made up of only three sheets or six leaves, 
the innermost sheet of the four being left out: the numeral signatures of the quires, written 
prima manu, were set at the foot of the last page of each, but so low down that they were often 
cut away in part or wholly by the binder ; we have carefully noted all that remains of them (see 
pp. 15; 80; 105 <fcc). Of these 534 leaves there are lost the first two and seventh of the first 
quire; all the eight of the third, fourteenth, twenty-second, and fifty -seventh quires; all after the 
fifth leaf of the forty-fourth to the end of the fifty-second quire; the first and seventh leaves of 
the sixty-fourth quire; the whole of quires sixty-five to sixty-seven 1 : thus after the loss of 128 
leaves, only 406 survive (about twelve of them being more or less mutilated), ^besides nine added 
by a much later hand to supply some of the defects, whereof we may better speak hereafter. The 
manuscript once contained the four Gospels in their usual Western order (SS. Matthew, John, Luke, 
Mark), the Catholic Epistles and Acts of the Apostles, but on the missing leaves just enumerated we 
have lost in the Greek, Matth. i. 1—20; iii. 7—16; vi. 20— ix. 2; xxviL 2—12; John i. 16— in. 26 
xviii. 14— xx. 13; Mark xvi. 15—20; Acts viii. 29— x. 14; xxi. 2—10; 16—18; xxii. 10—20 
the text ends after avrov v. 29: in the Latin, Matth. i. 1 — 11; ii. 21 — iii. 7; vi. 8 — viii. 27 
xxvi. 65 — xxvii. 1; John L 1 — iii. 16; xviii. 2 — xx. 1; Mark xvi. 6 — 20; Acts viii. 20 — x. 4; xx. 31 
— xxi 2; 7 — 10; xxii. 2 — 10; the version ends after consentiens, v. 20. S. Luke's Gospel alone 
is complete : of the Catholic Epistles nothing remains in either language except twelve lines of the 
Latin of 3 John 11 — 15 s on Fol. 415, that on which the Acts commence. On the other hand a small 

* We calculate that three quires or 24 leaves would 
be required for the portion of the Acts which follows 
ch. xxii. ?9» avrov, from observing that it fills 24 pages in 
the Elzevir N.T. 1624, in which, throughout the former 
part of the Acts, where Cod. Bezae is full of interpola- 
tions, each page corresponds so closely to one leaf of Cod. 

Bezae, that 94! pages of the printed book answer to 95 J 
leaves of the manuscript. 

1 Followed by the subscription epistulae iohanis III 
explicit &c., where epistulae seems to be the genitive, not 
the plural as Credner supposes (Beitrage, 1. p. 456 — 7). 


ΚΑτΓ KoAn 

ch MeKJcjoNTTOicoeAKiATco^o^A ce ιτγονιθμ 

ΚΛ ιτογτο e in ex? μ Λ e r e ι Ayrco AJ<oAoyeei mo ι 

ΟΜΗΓΑΎτΑΐΗΟ ΑκοΑογθογκίΤΑ 

ocKAiAMe*TTece MeMTcoAem mco 
ejnToeT Hooc Αγτογ j<AienTe maY~tco 
j<e TicecTiM oTiApAAiAUD Nice 


xe oYtocact ι • AereiAYTcoomc 
eAHAyrorsi eeAoa MeNieiKi oYtcoc 
eojcepxoMAiTirrpocce cyMoiAxoAoyeei 

AAeA4>oyc _kai6AoZAmotiomaghthc 


eeAto iweKieiN ecocepxoMAitTpocce 
dVocecTiNioMAeHTHC ο iv/iAp Tyr CO IM 

Trep lToy^rco hsi J<Aio rpA^ACTAYTA 

HMA_pTy_plA ecT 1 MA €J< A Ι A A A ATTQAA A 


e am rp A<t> ήτα ι .καθ e ν ογΑ' Αγτο Ν 

1 Μ Α Ι ΊΓΟΜ_Κθ C Μ Ο Μ A*COJ>H C β 

ΤΑ Π1'Α4> Ο Μ eisiABUBAe ΙΑ. 

cy Λ rre α ίο ν* jk at κ~ 

icdanhn e*re\\eceiT 

A_r Χ?*τ ΑΪ_ e γ Α. rr e Α ι ο μ 

κατ£ Χογυ<Αι^; 


Jk iQMi^iCANLSqxJAcnoxTe hioiM aMj= ι CAtiiTdcn 
eThaccucnducisseTdicrriH i^eguejLecne 

^u ι ex^e cxibu it iNi ce>4 a 
•^MjejU» e cr use ι us eTdixiTilli 

d one «|xj isetSTqui-ijiAdid 1TT6 
hyivi cqkQoxj 1 d e NjjpeTjLuy d 1 c iTAdihen 
doneHicAviTeoncjuid- diciTilliiHs 
-Si eu on\j ol o^ 1 c cr» Akj eR6 

us-^xjed^icnxjeisi 1 q qui dAdTeTtJcnej-eg uejie 

exiuirejLCohncueKbxj^ Aj'UTj^&AnrResy 

eTpuTAuetjUiMTquoMiAon d iseipuluy 

Ule isioNionor^iTxjKeTisjoisjdixiTiU^id 

in_s bJOMOnoKi^Kij* .sedsieuon 

\λ olo on Aim οχ e uSsueduenueMio<|uid Adxe 

hicesTd 15 cip us qu 1 TesTi en ο isiixj on dXT 

dehn? enrquiseyujisrrnAec 

exs c 1 cnxas quoiM 1 a onxje^u en eST e i<j^ 

te^r 1 en oKhu en .somjtaxjt eon eTAliAjpluxA 
STjAej=eciTxp_Sib_S 9uAe 
^i5QXioAKJTUK^iisi QulAxiTe^K_Njecij>sucn 
j* Acil epuTo cnxj im d υ on c Aj> ej^e 

eu am c; el m en ie cuno^ 
(oh >Tisi e m^ ex j* i ι cj*fl 

jm c»j>it^ e^J Aisj celuj en 

5§ c£ \y c^mL 


fragment of Fol. 96 which contained Matth. xxvi. 65 — xxvii. 1 Latin, xxvii. 2 — 12 Greek, though 
overlooked by Kipling, is bound up between Foil. 89 and 90, and its contents will be found below 
in their proper place; we have also recovered from the previous collations nearly all the readings 
of the last ten or eleven lines of Fol. 504 (Acts xxi. 7 — 10 Latin, 16 — 18 Greek), which though 
evidently damaged when "WliitgifVs copy was made {see p. xi), were not cut off from the rest of 
the leaf till after Dickinson's time (see p. xii). Our only difficulty is with the Catholic Epistles, 
which could hardly have covered more than fifty of the missing sixty-six 1 leaves between the end of 
S. Mark and the beginning of the Acts, even though we suppose that S. Jude was inserted, as iu some 
catalogues, otherwise than in the last place. Since the superfluous sixteen leaves would suffice 
neither for the Epistle to the Hebrews, nor for the Apocalypse, nor for any other book at all likely 
to occur in such a position, but would take up exactly two quires, we venture to suggest that the 
original penman may have miscounted his quires by two at some place in the portion that is lost; 
just as we know that one of two later scribes must have done in Cod. Sinaiticus, inasmuch as they 
differ by unity in numbering the quires from the commencement of S. Paul's Epistles (Quat. 82 or 
81) down to the end of the manuscript. 

Like its younger contemporary the Cod. Claromontanus (Paul. D), Codex Bezae has the Greek 
text in the post of honour on the left hand page of each open leaf, the Latin version on the right 
hand or second page: in this respect differing from the other bi- lingual copies, Codd. Laudianus 
(Act E) and Augiensis (Paul. F), which exhibit the Latin on the left, the Greek on the right, in two 
parallel columns of the same page, as also does Cod. Sangermanensis (Paul. E) only with the Greek 
on the left. Both the Greek and Latin of Cod. Bezae are written in bold, regular, and elegant uncial 
characters with the words undivided, arranged not as most others, in lines containing nearly the same 
number of letters, but in verses or στίχοι determined by the sense, the Greek and Latin closely cor- 
responding with each other. Every page exhibits thirty-three such verses or lines* (kept regular by 
the usual means of a bodkin — acus — and a ruler), except at the end of a book, when the scribe 
breaks off to fill up the rest of each page with simple arabesque ornaments and a brief subscription, 
partly written and partly adorned with bright red colours, but in a style not more elaborate than is 
seen in corresponding parts of Codd. Sinaiticus and Alexandrians. Such an open leaf at the end of 
S. John's Gospel (Foil. 181 b., 182 a.: infra p. 159) is represented in our first two facsimile pages 
(Plates I, II), to which the reader will please to make frequent reference as he examines our 
statements throughout the present chapter. In the titles and subscriptions of the several books 
the words appear separated, and a tendency to the same practice may be observed here and there in 
the body of the Latin version itself (e.g. Fol. 138 a.) 8 . The first three lines of each book whose 
beginning is extant, are in the rich red or vermillion paint we have just mentioned, still perfectly 
bright and fresh, while the ink of the rest of the manuscript is on the smooth side of the vellum of 
the yellowish brown colour which (as well as the red) our Facsimile tries to imitate, but of a darker or 
more ashy hue where the surface is rougher, or the leaf otherwise in worse condition : so precarious is 
any argument that may be drawn from mere difference in the shade of ink as to change in the hand 
which used it. 

1 S. Mark must have ended on Fol. 349 a., the Acts 
begin FoL 41 5 b.: the Catholic Epistles occupy 49 \ pages 
in the Elzevir Ν. T. 1624 {tee the latt note but one), but 
possibly some little allowance should be made for the 
larger space taken up by Cod. Bezae at the end of the 
several books. 

* Fol. 35 1 a. contains 34 lines, to make it correspond 
with its parallel 250 6., which had lost a verse by όμοιο- | spaces left by the scribe. 
rtXfvroy Iwtwcett civ€v and €κατον 1. nj. 

3 In this reprint of the text of Codex Bezae, since the 
words are divided for the convenience of the reader, it has 
not been so easy as it was to Kipling to represent the 
spaces found at times in the original between the several 
words and letters ; but we have done so as far as was pos- 
sible. We havj given arapri and ovxeri, but δια τι, 
always. In such compounds as num. quid we follow the 


The Greek uncial characters of Codex Bezae are in the main of the plainest jet most graceful 
shape. The form of alpha (the lower left limb sometimes passing from the vertex of an angle into a 
loop or curve, e. g. Facsimile I, 11. 4, 5), beta, mu 9 nu, upsihn, omega, and more especially delta are of 
the simple and ancient form : the horizontal line in theta is so fine that it is often scarcely visible: the 
circle in phi (always a large letter in the oldest copies) sometimes becomes nearly a complete 
lozenge ( > Facsimile I, L 22, and 27 b. 13) : in pi the thin horizontal line is always produced slightly 
beyond the two verticals (which is not much the practice in Codd. Yaticanus and Sinaiticus, nor always 
in Cod. Alexandrinue, e.g. Gen. i. 1), and frequently terminates in a hook on the left (e.g. Facsimile I, 
1. 5): kappa and rho have usually (though not invariably) at their bottom thin horizontal strokes 
running on to the left, at times barely visible to the eye, occasionally joining them to the preceding 
letter {Facsimile 1, 11. 5, 9 <fcc.) ; the vertex of the angle to the right in kappa almost always touching 
the vertical line. For the rest, the knobs at the upper and lower extremities of epsilon and sigma are 
rarer than in any save the very oldest manuscripts; eta (H) at times degenerates into something 
nearer to Ν (e.g. Fol. 434 b. 4); the horizontal line of tau is at times very thin and plain, though 
it is oftener strengthened either at its right or left extremity, or at both, by small knobs or hooks. 
Gamma and xi are among the peculiar letters of Codex Bezae ; the upper limb of the former, instead 
of being straight and horizontal, is often curved much as in an English r (e.g. Facsimile I, L 12); the 
latter is in some places so much like zeta that it only differs from it by having a trifling protuberance 
in the middle of the descending line {Facsimile I, 1. 12), which now and then is scarcely perceptible 
(e.g. Foil. 54 b. 28; 148 b. 24 secundo loco) 1 . All these circumstances (not the less important by reason 
of their delicacy and minuteness), when taken together, would lead us to assign to this manuscript 
full as high a date as to the Codex Alexandrinus, which was written early in the fifth century, 
were not our conclusions somewhat modified by other considerations, of which the debased dialect of 
the Latin version (on which we shall dwell in Chap, in) is the most obvious and weighty : the palaeo- 
graphical appearance of the Latin character is venerable enough. 

The most hasty glance at our Facsimiles I, II of the open leaf of Cod. Bezae suffices to shew 
the justice of Uffenbach's statement {see p. xi) that the Latin and Greek characters resemble each 
other so closely that at first sight the one might easily be taken for the other. The Latin pages 
are not much like the classical fragments^grritten in square uncials, as represented in the 
second volume of Silvestre's Paleographie Universette, such as the Medici Virgil assigned to the 
third century, the Vatican Virgil of the fourth or the Sallust of the fifth century. They ought 
rather to be compared with the more round and flowing . letters of the versions of the Old Latin, 
as the Vercellae, Verona and Brixia Gospels (for which, however, we have access only to Blanch in Γ s 
very poor Facsimiles), the Codd. Palatums and Claromontanus as published by Tischendorf, and the 
Cod. Laudianus 35 (E of the Acts). The style of this last is evidently of a somewhat later date, 
and much heavier in appearance. T, so slender and graceful in Cod. Bezae, in Cod. Laud, is almost 
always turned up at its lowest extremity with a sort of hook to the right. G, which in our manuscript 
is at times barely distinguished from C {Facsim. II, 11. 8, 12, 22)*, has a long tail in Cod. Laud.: in 
Cod. Palatinue the tail or extremity coils inwards in a spiral form, quite peculiar to that copy. Of 
all these Latin monuments its coeval the Cod. Claromontanus most resembles ours, only that the 
hand of the former is less firm and regular. Μ and U are shaped nearly alike in all : the Claro- 
montane alone agrees with Cod. Bezae in having the last etroke of d perpendicular ; the other five 

1 Of the compound letters so familiar in the oldest 
document• we find NH 6 ft. 12; IM 441 ft. 3 ; and forming 
letters of separate words NC 477 ft. 19; 489 b. 19; 506 
ft. 29; 1M 90 ft. 12: also jj very often, whether in the 
same word or not (c.p. both in 428 A. 22). 

1 C and G are so much alike that the scribe is apt to 
write one for the other (e. g. Foil. 31 a. 4 ; 41 a. 33 ; 47 α. 1 
read garcere; 48 a. 14; 790.17; 179 a. 18; 354 a. 26; 
2740.14; 3'3 a • «8; 4 6 * «• 5ί *8i a. 25; 495 a. 23; 
502 a. 10; 506 a. 17; 508 a. 23). 


carry it up into a curve, more or less flourished. Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus again conspire 
with Cod. Augiensis of the ninth century in making 1 with a simple perpendicular line very slightly 
turned up in a fine stroke at bottom : the rest have a strong vertical line, sometimes a little curved, 
though seldom so long as the perpendicular memben FPQR descend below the line in most of 
these copies (not however FR in that of Vercellae, or PR in that of Verona, or R in the Brixian 
and Claromontane, but even the angular A in Cod. Pa'atinus), though our codex alone has the fine 
strokes running to the left at the bottom of these letters. On the whole, however, the impression 
conveyed by a careful comparison of them all would suggest the notion that the nice discrimination of 
their dates by means of the style of writing is not so easy or so certain in regard to Latin manuscripts 
of the fourth to the sixth centuries as with Greek documents of the same age (see also Tischendorf, 
CocL Palatin. Prolegom. p. xv). 

The sister bilingual Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus afford the earliest, and, in fact, the two 
chief extant examples for the New Testament, of manuscripts divided into verses, or στίχοι, the 
Latin lines being intended to follow the Greek, and on*y differing from them by accident. It 
must be conceded that this division, as applied to the books of Holy Scripture, prevailed much 
earlier than has been generally supposed. Not only do Athanasius [d. 373], Gregory Nysscn 
[d. 396], Epiphanius [d. 403] and Chrysostom [d. 407] inform us that in their time the book 
of Psalms was already divided into στίχοι, while Jerome [d. 420 ?] testifies the same for the book 
of Isaiah (Suicer, Thesaurus Ecchsiast. T. n. p. 1033), but Origen also [d. 254] speaks of the second 
and third Epistles of S. John as both of them not exceeding one hundred στίχος of S. Paul's 
Epistles as consisting of few, S. John's first Epistle of very few (Euseb. Ifist. Feci. L. vi. c. 25), 
while Eustathius of Antioch in the fourth century reckons 135 such στίχοι from John viii. 59 
to x. 31 l . The student, indeed, may see this for himself in regard to the poetical books of the 
Ο. T., as preserved in the two great reliques of the fourth century, Codd. Vaticanus and Sinai- 
ticus; wherein, according to the true principles of Hebrew poetry, the verses do not correspond 
in metre or in the quantity of syllables, but in the parallelism or mutual relation subsisting between 
the several members of the same sentence or stanza. In Codex Bezae, this orderly and system* 
atic arrangement, which must have been designed by those who first distributed into στίχοι the 
sacred text of the Gospels and the Acts, has to a certain extent been disturbed and broken up, 
in some places much more than in others. Now since it will appear clearly hereafter that the 
manuscript as it stands at present was closely and exactly copied from another, perhaps almost 
contemporary to itself, similarly divided in respect of στίχοι though not similarly paged (below 
p. xxiii), it will follow that the model from which this latter was taken is older still, dating perhaps 
as early as or earlier than the time of Origen. The reader will not doubt that the ancient στίχοι 
were being gradually dissolved in course of time by successive transcribers, if he pays any attention 
to their actual condition in Codex Bezae. In the first Gospel, although many of the clauses are 
not balanced in the strict and regular fashion which would have satisfied the laws of parallelism 
as laid down by Bp. Jebb (e.g. Matth. vi. 1; ix. 17 ; xi. 21; xiii. 40; xvi. 18; xxvi. 51 «fee.); 
though a few lines end in yap (iv. 10; vi. 7; xvii. 15), or in 8c (xx. 2), or even in the article 
(vi 6 ; xiv. 35 ; xix. 1), yet the close of each στίχος usually coincides with some slight pause in 
the sense. With the first page of S. John the dissolution of the verses becomes much more 
marked (e.g. i. 4 ; 10 ; 13), and though only one line (i. 16) ends with the article before ch. vi. 32, 
yet such irregularity occurs no less than 48 times from that place to the end of the Gospel, while in the 

1 I thankfully accept the correction of Tischendorf (Cod. Sinait. Prolog, p. xxi, note *, edit, min.) to modify the 
statements of my Plain Introduction, p. 45. 



succeeding Gospel of S. Luke an entire breaking up of the stichometry becomes rather the 
practice than the exception : about Luke viii. the dissolution seems adopted almost in prefer- 
ence; prepositions being separated from their cases (e.g. John xiv. 23; xxL 8; Luke vii. 20; 
viii. 13 ; x. 7), or even words (not always compound words) are divided, whether in the Greek (e.g. 
John xiiL 36 ; Luke i. 1 ; vi. 1 ; 38; vii. 6 ; xxi. 36), or in the Latin (e.g. Matth. xviii. 33; John 
vi. 18), or in both (Luke v. 19; vi. 9; 48; vii. 20). As the work proceeds from the middle 
of S. Luke onwards (however we may account for the fact), the arrangement of the στίχοι becomes 
less broken and careless, though some of the chief anomalies are met with even to the last (e.g. 
Mark xiii. 22 Gk. Lett.; Acts iii. 26 Gk.; x. 41 Gk.; xi. 2 Lot.). Although the Latin translator 
no doubt intended to follow implicitly the lines of the Greek on the opposite page, yet in very 
many places (full twenty in S. Matthew alone) he departs from them without any visible cause (see 
Matth. xvii. 25-1-27; Mark ix. 1); in Luke iii. 1 there is utter confusion between the two, while 
in Luke iv. 16 the Greek has lost something; on Fol. 14 a, L 17 of the Greek is dropped altogether 
(just as a whole στίχος is lost in both after 238 6, 239 a, 1. 30 ; 421 6, 422 a, 1. 23), though the liues 
are set right again by dividing 1. 25 of the Greek ; so also Fol. 314 a, 11. 20 — 31. Both the Greek 
entirely and the Latin nearly repeat a line Mark xiv. 16; both misplace 1. 13 Foil. 56 6, 57 a, 
which should precede 1. 11 ; and the Latin transposes lines at Acts xvii. 17 ; so Acts v. 29 in both : 
in Fol. 259 6 33 και is even employed as a catch word. Yet on the whole the tendency is (as 'will 
be seen hereafter, p. xxiii), for the parallel Greek to keep in check the wandering eye of the 
scribe when engaged in copying the Latin from its immediate prototype, which, judging from the 
style of the Latin version (see Chapter iii.), must have been nearly of the same age with himself. 

It may be convenient to notice here that citations from the Old Testament are indicated in 
thirteen places (Matth. xxi. 5; 13; 16; 42; xxii. 44; xxvi. 31; xxvii. 9, 10 Lot.; Mark i. 2, 3 ; 
ν '.• Acts i. 20 ; ii. 25—28 ; iv. 25 f 26 ; vii. 49 ; xiii. 33—35) by throwing the beginning of the στίχοι 

back two or three letters : which same is done in Mark xiii. 18, though there is no quotation. 

Abridgements in the Greek text (those of the Latin will be described hereafter in Chapter iii.) 
are fewer than in Cod. Sinaiticus and some others : they are ~ over the last vowel in a line 
for ν (in Latin m), and the letters used for numerals, with a line placed over them, so common 
in the oldest manuscripts : in Mark vi. 44 e stands for 5000. Codex Bezae is peculiar in its 
mode of abbreviating ιησουσ, χριστοσ, and their cases, by writing always ιησ χρσ for the usual 
forms ισ, χσ, (fee. : θίοσ and κνριοσ are shortened into θσ and κσ, as in other copies : πνεύμα is 
usually given as πνα (even πν Acts v. 9; tout mwa Mark i. 27); μητηρ, υιοσ, σωτηρ, ουρανοσ, δαυιδ, 
ιερονσαλημ are never contracted, and πατήρ not often, yet we see παρ Johu xii. 26 ; xiv. 28| xv. 1 • 
προσ ibid. vi. 65 ; πρσ, πρι> ττρα as elsewhere : we have στανροσ and στανροω in full, as also 
στρυ Mark xv. 30; 32; στρν ibid. v. 13; στν v. 14; στη v. 15; plenl v. 20. 

The puuetuation is certainly quite as primitive as in many parts even of Codd. Sinaiticus or 
Palatinus, consisting as it does chiefly of a blank space between the words, or of a middle, sometimes 
of an upper, very seldom of a lower single point, usually placed in the middle of a verse or στίχος, and 
found (as in most other copies) much more thickly in some parts than in others: such a point is often 
set in the middle of a line, in passages where it is hard to see its use. In rare instances, and for 
special reasons, two stops may occur in one verse (e.g. 104 6, 1. 4): double points also are sometimes 
placed in the larger spaces, mostly by a later hand, now and then p. m. (e. g. Foil. 79 6 1. 2S 9 
, 80 a 28; 188 α 29, and occasionally in Cod. Sinaiticus): in this last case we carefully retain them. 
Nor are capital letters more frequent in this copy than in monuments which all agree to refer to 
the fifth century : much less so than in Latin copies of that date. Indeed the distinction between 



capital and other uncial letters is seldom strongly marked in Codex Bezae, so that some nave been 
loth to admit that it employs capitals at all, believing that like Codex Sinaiticus a letter of the eame 
size as the rest is set at th8 beginning of a line out of range to indicate the commencement of a new 
clause 1 • Yet not a few instances will be found where a sentence is begun, even in the middle of a line, 
with a letter larger than the rest (e.g. 146 b 12; 153 b 23; 198 b 32; 206 a 1 ; 216 b 27; 306 a 17; 
324 a 18), so that the use of such capitals in our manuscript cannot be denied, though they are 
not so conspicuous in size as in one or two others (e.g. Codd. Alexandrinus and Ephraemi) as old 
or older, which have them only at the beginning of a line. 

The dialysis, expressed by two points (.., but •.• in Fol. 433 b 14) set over iota and upsilon 
when used alone, and over upsilon or both in the diphthong vi, occurs perpetually in Codex Bezae, as 
in all the oldest copies, very often prima manu, sometimes plainly by a later hand (in Acts ii. 17 
tinhrvtour is inserted *. w., a straight line being put for the dialysis, as often in Cod. Sinaiticus'), in 
which case we omit it in our edition: frequently it is quite uncertain whether it was placed by the 
original scribe, or by some of those who followed him, and then we retain the dialysis, giving it, as it 
were, the benefit of the doubt. The only other distinctive mark found in this document is the apo- 
strophus ('), in respect of which the same difficulty constantly arises, whether it was written by the first 
hand or not; a question only to be decided by observing closely the precise shape of the apostrophus 
(usually thus * in Codex Bezae), and by comparing the shade of its ink with that on the rest of the 
page. This mark is judged to be prima manu, wherever we have retained it in our collation, which is 
only with the Hebrew Proper names Ιερουσαλήμ, αβρααμ, σαμονηλ, Savct3, ιωσηφ, μαριαμ (a/?c\ Luke 
xi. 51 should perhaps have been added): with p final Matth. ii. 9; vi. 2; Acts xi. 24: with £ final 
Matth. xx vi. 41, as in Cod. Sinaiticus w£ Apoc. xxi. 25 <fec. : and once only after an elision, /xcd' John 
xvi. 4, which last is possibly by a later hand 3 . Iota subscript of course never occurs in Codex Bezae, 
but ascript (of the same size as the other letters) in Mark i. 34 p, m. ψΖισαν, while in another place 
the penman betrays a consciousness of its existence, for in Acts xxii. 3, while writing πατρνου, he 
commenced t immediately after ω, though he afterwards altered it into o. Of accents I find no vestige 
by the first pen, of breathing only one instance (Matth. xxv. 15 ω ^cv: so even Cod. Sinaiticus Gal. v. 
21), but a few of each in later hands 4 . 

All that appears in our printed pages, therefore, we judge to have proceeded from the original 
writer of the manuscript, with a single exception now to be noticed. Codex Bezae, in its primitive 
state, contained no numerical divisions of the books whatever; neither chapters peculiar (or almost 
peculiar) to itself like the Codex Yaticanus, nor the Amraonian sections and Eusebian canons in the 
Gospels like that of Sinai, nor (together with these last) the larger chapters with their appropriate 
headings, which all other documents exhibit, that date from the fifth century downwards. The sacred 


* I- 

1 We would say once for all that the limited resources 
of typography hinder us from nicely representing in ordi- 
nary characters the varying sizes both of the capitals and 
of tho*e smaller letters which Co 1. Bezae, like most others 
of real antiquity, often crowds into the end of a line. 
We have done our best, but we are conscious that in 
many places others would have put capitals or smaller 
letters where we have not, and vice versa. 

1 Even in Cod. Bezae the two points sometimes run 
almost into one line: e.g. Fol. 456 61. 16. 

* The apostrophus after elision seen in our Facsimile, 
I, L 72, ονβ* is too faint to be by the first scribe, and we 
have rejected it with αλλ in several cases. In two places 

(81 ft. 17 λ* with ου erased, 302 δ. ι χ' for κ p. m.) it is 
plainly the work of the oldest corrector, whom we shall 
hereafter describe as A. I know not what to make of it 
in 193 a. 4, 194 ft. 2, which look p. m. 

4 By the corrector we shall call Β in 15 ft. 15, 77 Mm.; 
137 ft. 6, ένα; 149 b. 8> ων scamd. ; 161 ft. 23, δω; 164 ft. 
35, 17 secund.; 166 ft. 20, iv; 114 ft. 19, όυ; 249 ft. 19, 
•λώσ; i66 ft. 27, cleayycXot; 279 ft. 14, 4i<r; 320 ft. 28, iw; 
421 ft. 25, άδον; 425 ft. 10, ου; 457 ft. 16, όν. But 4S9 ft. 
26, όντωσ, 5θθ ft. 16, 6μωτ seem later, and G (to be de- 
scribed hereafter) in Acts xvi. 19, 20 has €τι\αβ6μ£νοι... 
ναύλο* . . . ayopav . . . Αρχοντασ . . . στρατηγοΐσ. . . (κταράσσουσι* 
ημών τψ w6\lv. 



text iii both languages is broken up into certain paragraphs of very unequal length, such as we meet 
with no where else, each commencing in a letter (sometimes but not usually larger than the rest) 
which encroaches a little on the margin, and is clearly indicated throughout our edition (see also 
Facsimile Plates I and II, 1. 2): Bp. Marsh counts 153 (I reckon but 148 both in the Greek and 
Latin) such paragraphs in S. Mark's Gospel 1 . The Ammonian sections, however, without the Euse- 
bian canons', are inserted in the side margin of Codex Bezae by a scribe whom we shall hereafter 
(infra p. xxvii) shew to have lived several centuries later than this manuscript was written, and the 
beginning of each section is indicated by double points interpolated in the body of the text before 
or (if sp&ce be wanting) over its first letter, very often in both places, referring to similar double 
points placed in the margin after the Ammonian numerals'. The single point by the first hand 
precedes these latter double points in Fol. 92 b 1L 6, 10, 224 6 1. 16, and follows them Fol. 311 δ 20. 
While banishing to our Adnoiationes all other matter found in the margin (infra pp. 448 — 452), 
even that written by the same hand as the sections, convenience or necessity have led us to retain 
these and the corresponding points, which we must once for all request the reader to regard as 
much more recent than any other writing on the page. The variations in place and number of these 
sections from these commonly found in manuscripts and editions are recorded in our work (infra 
p. 453), as they are somewhat curious and interesting; it is also remarkable that as in Codex Sinai- 
ticus (where they cease in S. Luke after ch. ix. 57), they are not carried on complete throughout 
the Gospels. This arises at the end of S. Matthew (where the last section noted is τνβ, ch. xxvii. 62) 
and the beginning of S. John (i. 1 — 16) by reason of the side margins of Foil. 102 — 4 being cut 
clean away; but this explanation does not hold for the end of S. Juhn (xx. 13 — xxi. 25), or of S. 
Mark, where the sections terminate at σ£, ch. xv. 16. 

More recent than the Ammonian numerals and points are the nine leaves supplied in their proper 
places as Codex Bezae is now bound, but in this edition exiled to an Appendix (pp. 417 — 428), and 
printed in smaller type than the rest of the volume. The first of these additional leaves contains 
Matth. ii. 21 — iii. 7 Latin, iii. 7 — 16 Greek: the next seven have crowded into them the contents 
of the eight lost leaves which originally formed quaternion 22 (supra p. xiv), viz. John xviii. 2 — 
xx. 1 Latin, xviii. 14 — xx. 13 Greek: the ninth leaf has on the first pige Mark xvi. 6 — 15 Latin, 
on its second page in parallel columns the Greek and Latin of Mark xvi. 15 — 20 and (the Greek in 
blue ink) the subscriptions proper to each. All these Latin pages are transcribed from copies of the 
Vulgate which resembled the Clementine printed edition more closely than do Cod. Amiatinus 
and the best manuscripts (e. g. John xviii. 12; 16; 19; 31; 36 ter; xix. 6; 16; 24; 28; 36), and 

1 In S. Luke I count 136 (143 Lat.); in what remains 
of S. Matthew 583 (590 Lat.), of S. John 165 (168 Lot.), 
of the Acts 135. Capricious and irregular ae these para- 
graphs may he, Mr Hansell did right in retaining them 
in his Texts of the oldest existing manuscripts of the A r . T. 
(Oxford, 1864). It is worth notice that, as in Codd. Si- 
nai tic us and Vatican u β, each Beatitude in Matth. v. forms 
a separate paragraph. 

9 These numerals are so set in some places (e.g. Foil. 
34, 91» 9*> I2 7» ^3» 335» 339 &) as to leave no room for 
the Eusehian canons to he placed under them, so that the 
latter could not have been designed to he subsequently 
added. Many other copies have the sections without the 
canons which we might have deemed essential to their 
completeness: e.g. Evan. Codd. CFHIPQKW*YZ. 
54• 59• 60. 68. 440. i"** s"*•, though s iCT • contains Euse- 
biuV Epistle to Carpian. What use the Ammonian sec- 

tions can serve, unless in connection with canons of 
harmony, those who have studied them most can the 
least telL In the uncial fragment of S. Mark [IX th cen- 
tury], discovered by Mr Bradshaw in 1 861 (Trin. ColL 
Cant. B. vm. 5), and by him named W d , the Ammonian 
sections are placed alone in the margin, and a kind of 
table of the parallel passages in the other Gospels set at 
the foot of each column. A similar arrangement is found 
in Evan. E, which contains the canons besides ; and 
Teschendorf has just informed me that it also appears in 
the six leaves of S. John, of the sixth century (much 
resembling in style Cod. Τ of the Gospels), now at S. 
Petersburg, and by him named 1*. 

8 These double points are occasionally misplaced, e. g. 
194 0. 1. 18; or even put in the Latin as veil as in the 
Greek, e. g. 93 a. 1. 6. 


no attempt is made to accommodate the supplied parallel Greek (which is full of gross Uacisms, or 
errors in orthography), either to this Yulgate text, or to that of the Latin of the original scribe 
in Foil. 8 a, 177 a. Since the other defects of the manuscript have not been thus supplied, we may 
conjecture that they arose in more modern times. 

Kipling assigns the cursive Latin pages to the 9th or 10th century, the uncial Greek and the 
mixed page (though on the reverse of the same leaves) to the 12th; and doubtless the small Latin 
hand looks at first sight very unlike the bolder Greek on the parallel page, while the ink of the 
former is a light faint brown, that of the latter a jet black. But this is just one of those cases 
of first impression which further investigation will completely remove. In the middle of one Greek 
page (Fol. 5 b secundae matius, 1. 13) the ink abruptly changes into a hue much resembling that of the 
Latin scribe, and it is impossible to examine Foil. 2 6, 3 a, p. 420 of this volume without perceiving 
that the Latin was written subsequently to the Greek, and that its penman was reduced to all kinds 
of devices that the two might correspond page for page, though they could not line for line; since 
the Greek scribe who wished, in the supplementary portion of S. John, to set in seven of his leaves 
what had covered the eight that are lost, first unduly compressed his matter (pp. 420 — 424), and 
afterwards, on finding that he had overshot his aim, as absurdly spread it over the page (Foil. 7 6 — 
8 a). We are convinced — indeed the contrary supposition seems even a priori very improbable — that 
all the supplemental leaves were written in the same hand, that of a Latin of about the tenth century: f 
the Latin of the bilingual page (Fol. 9 6, s. to.) is obviously due to the penman of all the Greek, and it 
sufficiently resembles the other Latin, due allowance being made for the former being in a large bold 
hand, the latter in a small and somewhat cramped one. That the scribe lived in the west of ljurope is 
clear, as well from the shape of his Greek letters (especially epsilon and upsHon, so very like e and 
y : the vertical stroke of k is very tall : Γ too is nearly the same as T), as also from such blunders as 
ραρρησια Fol. 2 b sec. man. 1. 20, Ρ being perpetually substituted by such persons for Π, and vice versa 1 . 
See Facsimile Plate III, No. 13, wherein the last seven words of Mark xvi. 18, Latin and Greek, are 
given from this hand. 

Thus far we have described the contents of Codex Bezae, as reproduced in the body of our present 
work. It remains to speak of those numerous changes brought in by later scribes (some ten or twelve 
in number), from whose presence arises the chief difficulty of editing documents of this age and class, 
and which in the case of Codd. Siuaiticus, Claromontanus and others have largely tasked the patience, 
and put to a sharp test the experienced tact of Teschendorf himself On this portion of our labours 
we have spared no care or pains, and by means of the ensuing descriptions and the Facsimile Plates 
designed to illustrate them, we hope to make the general result of our researches intelligible to an 
attentive reader: requesting him perpetually to consult our Adnotationes (pp. 429 — 448) in all places 
where he has occasion to study the text, and to regard the date assigned in them to each alteration 
rather as the probable opinion than the dogmatic judgement of one who has done his best to arrive at a 
true conclusion. In these Adnotationes are also incorporated the few corrections and variations 
which a close and final comparison of the manuscript with his pages, as already printed, has suggested 
to the editor (e. g. Foil. 86 1. 8; 126 1. 26; 16 6 1. 33; 205 6 1. 1). The account which we shall give 

1 Thus in tbe bilingual Codex Augiensis of the ninth 
century, but plainly earlier than this supplement to Codex 
Bezae, we find σριρμα, Bom. ix. 7 ; ταραρτωματι, ibid. 
xi. κ 1 ; ayaprp-oij 1 Cor. x. 14 ; but rawcucaKti, 1 Tim. ii. 1 ; 
«Λφτοφορβσο•', 7 Tim. iv. 5: all corrected by the later 
scribe of the kindred Cod. Boernerianus. Again, we see 
in the Latin of these later leaves the usual forms and 
abridgements proper to its age ; e. g. $ for at, out for 
atcfon, "for *ur (Mark xvi. 17), η for won, c for con, c for 

ut, qm for quoniam (John xix. 31), the note of interrogation 

(?) constantly. In the Greek ιυν and w are on the same page 

(Fol. 50), the apostrophus in the middle of a word (John xx. 

1), the circumflex frequent (tee p. 447), aspirates in John 

xix. 37 ; the acute accent in Fol. 36 L 26 ; the upper stop 

mostly with the tail of a comma; in Fol. 3 δ 1. 11 ' looks like the 

Greek interrogation ; and we find such compendia tcrtbendi 

as μν, σι/, στον (Fol. 66) : this Latin always has L, not L 


of the liturgical and other matter set by various hands in the margin of this document, will be 
found rather curious in itself, and may tend to throw some light on the disputed question of the 
region in which Codex Bezae was written, and of the country in which it was preserved prior 
to the sixteenth century. Of these marginal notes we subjoin Facsimile specimens (Plate III, Nos. 
11, 12, 14, 15), and a full list at the end of the Adnotaliones (pp. 448—452). 

(1) The text as it came from the original scribe is represented only so far as seen by the editor 
with his own eyes. In a few places (β. g. Foil. 36 b 1. 27, 37 a 1. 23, 43 a 1. 29, 79 a 1. 7, and on 
Fol. 510) letters have been omitted which Kipling inserted, and which were probably visible enough 
seventy years ago; in many others (β. g. Full. 26 1. 1, 32 b 1. 2, 35a 11. 24 — 27, 96 11. 1 — 5), where 
mere fragments of letters and words survive, which yet can be discerned without any doubt, 
they are scrupulously retained, though overlooked by him. In the numerous instances where later 
changes cover the readings of the first hand, every stroke that could be traced on repeated 
examination in a strong light by the aid of glasses has been faithfully noted, but no others, 
however easily they might be restored by conjecture: in one or two passages only such letters 
have been printed within brackets (Foil. 186 b 30; 444 6 18). As in all. other manuscripts of the 
-highest antiquity, some of the alterations found in Codex Bezae were made by the original writer (one 
evidently before he had completed the line, Mark xvi. 3), and must be held in the same estimation as 
if they had formed part of his work from the first: sometimes (e. g. Luke xxiv. 18) the Greek is 
revised by him, while the corresponding Latin is overlooked. We refer to him the minute interlinear 
corrections, 89 in number (60 in the Greek, 29 in the Latin columns), thinly scattered on our 
printed j)ages, and which, as being an integral portion of the penman's task, are unrecorded in our 
Adnotaliones. They seem to have been lightly laid on with a dry pen in the act of subsequent 
revision, in the same firm character as the text, and are for the most part easily distinguishable 
from all more recent changes. Wetstein, indeed, who could be guided only by distant recollec- 
tion (supra p. xi), too often speaks of them as by a second hand; Kipling usually discriminates 
them correctly, and where I differ from him in assigning to a later corrector what he refers 
to the scribe or the contrary, the reader is expressly apprised of the fact in the Adnotationes 9 
where my conclusion is limited by such terms as me judice (e.g. Foil. 104 b 9; 130 b 2; 
148 b 27; 219 b 3; 290 b 18; 309 b 23; 28; 318 b 13; 31; 325 b 2). They seldom indicate 
any variation in the reading, but simply amend manifest errors made in the act of transcribing, 
mostly by the insertion of one or two letters, more rarely of whole lines or parts of lines 
previously passed by through negligence (e.g. Foil. 51 b, 52 a; 52 b, 53 a; 262 b, 263 a; 
314 ό, 315 a). Corrections of the slighter kind may be seen in our Facsimile Plate I, L 17 
(John xxi. 24) where ν stands over or in οτοσ, and possibly (but not so certainly) the two dots 
over αυ in αυτω L 8, which, together with the superfluous αυ, were partially erased by a more 
recent hand. A good example of the writer's more important changes appears in Facsimile 
Plate III, No. 1, where οσ 8 αν ατπώισ» avnjv (Mark viiL 35), and the parallel Latin qui aute 
perdiderit earn, at first dropped through the clerical blunder called ofioiorcXcvrov, are interpolated 
prima manu at the end of the first line and between the first and second on each page. As 
performing this office for the manuscript on its completion, the scribe is often termed 6 αντί- 
βάλλων, the comparer. 

The present seems the most fit place for speaking of a practice of the original scribe 
to which frequent reference is made in our Adnotaliones. Since the ink or paint which he used 
had no metallic base, it might be almost entirely washed out from the vellum by a sponge 
applied immediately. Although a few erasures may have been made by him on a subsequent 



review (e.g. 75 a 1. 3; 118 b 1. 4; 127 b 1. 16; 135 1. 1; 192 b I 33); his chief mode 
of amending faults of transcription was by means of the sponge, employed so early that the 
gradual drying of the ink may be distinctly traced in the increasing faintness of the portion 
obliterated as we come towards its end. Hence the letters (see Facsimile Plate II, 1. '4, a under e 
in diligebat), or words or whole lines which lie under the present text, quite thickly in many 
places, nearly all distinctly visible, though almost completely overlooked by my predecessors 1 : of 
all these I have thought it right to render as complete an account as possible; the cases amount 
to as many as 234 in alL 

From carefully observing these peculiarities, apparently so slight and insignificant, we are led 
to the interesting and valuable fact that Codex Bezae, as well the Latin as the Greek pages, 
was copied from an older model similarly divided in respect to the lines or verses. This will 
plainly appear from the multitude of places in which the words washed out came to be written 
because the scribe allowed his eye to wander from the proper line to one a little before or after 
it; and after detecting his mistake (all the sooner by reason of the parallel lines on the oppo- 
site page) immediately expunged what he had set down in error, and substituted the proper 
words in its room (see 253 b 20; 256 b 15; 268 a 27; 295 b 11)*. One example out of 
hundreds, any one of them adequate to prove the point at issue, shall be discussed at length, 
because it will also incidentally shew that the pages in Codex Bezae and its exemplar could not 
have been identical. In Fol. 435 6 2 under μη λαλαν circi τω ovo we can faintly trace by the 
aid of an eye-glass και προσκαλ€σα/χ€νοι, all but completely washed out. These words commence 
the last line of the preceding Greek page (434 6), and standing as they did on his model im- 
mediately before the line he had just finished, the scribe heedlessly repeated them at first, and 
then cancelled them forthwith. The same appears from Foil. 89 b 32, 33; 90 b 1. On the same 
principle we can fully explain six several instances of the inversion of complete lines on the 
Latin page, which ought to correspond with the Greek, respectively noted by α, β, γ, 8 (or by 
some of them), set in the margin by the first hand: they occur on Foil. 209 a; 220 a; 233 a; 
264 a; 276 a; 504 a; in the second, fourth and sixth of which passages the source of the 
error can be distinctly traced to words the scribe afterwards expunged : e.g. in Fol. 2£0 a, 
profluvium sanguinis now legible under tunicam rjus 1. 7 was the proper ending of the line 
parallel with 1. 8 of the Greek; having once written it, the scribe goes on to what is pro- 
perly 1. 9, but finding out his blunder as soon as he had completed 1. 16, he then subjoins 
the true 1. 8, substitutes tunicam ejus for profiumum sanguinis in 1. 7, and puts α β y in 
the margin for our guidance. The case of Fol. 264 a, if studied with our Adnotationes, will 
be found even more complicated, yet just as satisfactory: in Fol. 504 a, the eye, misled by in 
navem («or το πλοιον) yet discernible under invicem 1. 18, recovers itself in one of the lost lines, 
to which β was doubtless prefixed 8 . 

1 Kipling, if he can be said to have a system, syste- 
matically disregards them. Mill saw αρκ€ση Matth. xxv. 9 ; 
Wetetein several other instances, see abovs p. xii. Indeed 
in Acts xvii. 19 Wetetein was misled by the first fl in διδ 
under ihro to state that avo was read p. m., just as through 
his over- anxiety Mill in Acts xvii. 4 transforms σιλα to 
into σι\α δια, the δ supplied in the vacant space being 
eimply read off from another page. 

1 In Fol. 218 b 31, this error of the eye is made in 
the Greek, although the Latin is quite eornrt, but is left 

untouched by the scribe: the requisite change was re- 
served fur a comparatively modern hand. 

9 The same process applied to the lines of the Codex 
S : naiticus proves that it was copied from some document, 
probably an Egyptian papyru» roll (Scrivener, Collation 
vf Cod. Sinait. I η trod. pp. xiv, xv), similarly arranged 
with itself in lines containing on an average from 12 to 
14 letters, or, when small letters are added on to the end 
of the line, as many as 16. Let us illustrate our state- 
ment by two or three examples. (1) John xix. 25, 26, 



(2) Of readings to be ascribed to persons who lived posterior to the original penman, those 
of A must be first considered. Since he is not quite contemporaneous, and may be referred to 
the end of the sixth century, the appellation of 6 διορθωτής the corrector, would not be applied .to 
him ; nor indeed do we find many such critical emendations in this manuscript as would proceed from 
an early hand engaged on the revision of the text : speaking generally, its most ancient changes 
relate chiefly to the removal of transcriptural errors. Of this hand we give two specimens (Fac- 
simile Plate III, No. 2), the former from Matth. v. 25 urflci cwoojv τω αντιδικώ σου τα^υ, to which 
ccixr is so neatly added by A, that it is distinguished from the rest of the line mainly by the light- 
ness of its strokes : I once regarded it as by the first hand, and as such have wrongly retained it 
in the text (see p. II). Of \ς• :, the Ammonian section, we have spoken above, p. xx. The second 
example is from Acts xv. 34, where over ιαυ in e8o£c 8c τω σ€ΐλ€α ctti/aciwu αντονσ (the final σ is p. m.), 
A places προσ in minute but firm characters : just as small are pi FoL 300 b 1. 6, ω cipqirci Fol. 
502 b 1. 23, and all much smaller than the interlinear emendations of the first writer (see p. xxii). 
The ink of A often differs little from that of the original scribe. He touches the Latin very rarely 
(Matth. xvii. 20 ; John vi. 25), in John v. 32 to make it suit his changes in the Greek. This 
hand often places c over the initial ι, sometimes improperly enough (e.g. Foil. 138 6 L 18; 146 6 
1. 1 ; 153 6 1. 19, and elsewhere; 215 6 1. 13; 229 6 11. 8; 10; 12; 244 6 1. 2; 268 6 1. 25 ; 275 b 
1. 3 ; 283 6 1. 30 ; 285 6 1. 25?; 347 6 1. 9 ; 423 6 1. 29) : in Fol. 222 6 11. 23, 24 the change is some- 
what more extensive than usual. We note 181 alterations by this early hand, pretty evenly dis- 
tributed throughout the manuscript. Some of his emendations of the letters of the text itself are 
very neat (e. g. Foil. 302 6 1. 1 ; 303 6 11. 22, 29 ; 325 6 1. 24 ; 327 6 1. 9 ; 343 6 1. 24 ; 344 6 1. 23). 
About Foil. 311 — 347 his ink became very thin and pale. 

(3) Somewhat later (probably of the seventh century) and not always to be discriminated with 
ease from A (see however Fol. 338 6 11. 20, 29; 340 6 11. 14, 23, 30), is a very old hand, called by us 
B, to which may be assigned most of the breathings and accents enumerated above (p. xix, note 4), 
and the greater part of the marks of dialysis and apostrophi (p. xix), though a few of these last must 
be due to A (see p. xix, note 3). The style of Β is less firm and elegant than A's, his ink of an ashy 
or slate-like tinge, and like A he usually places his emendations in small characters between the lines, 
though he sometimes annexes them to the text, or changes the original letters. Facsimile Plate III, 
No. 3 contains instances of both, viz. (1) Acts xiii. 10, where πασησ over ιρα in και ραδιονργιασ νιοι διά- 
βολου and omnes over fol in the parallel Latin are both written by Β (see too Matth. xiii. 13 Lot.), 
who has also changed νιοι into vie by erasing ι and the right side of ο and iuserting the tonguo 
of c : exactly like παστ/σ here is cvvkviolv Acts ii. 17. (2) Acts vi. 9 κ ασιασ added to και των απο 
κιλικιασ. This compendium for κ though common in the oldest manuscripts, does not occur in Cod. 
Bezac earlier than by this hand (e. g. Matth. iv. 16 ; xxvii. 31 ; Luke χ v. 20; xvi. 18 ; and in 16 

η μα*γοΌ.\η*η και. Insert the omitted words thus, and 

the sense, utterly ruined before, is now complete: 

y μα"γδα\ψηι «r ου 

ώωτ τηρ /ιρα και. After completing μ^γδαληνη the 

scribe's eye wandered to the corresponding place in the 

line below : it must be added that μητιρα, which is always 

written in full in Cod. Beza? (tee p. xviii), is thus abridged 

in Cod. Sinaiticus in 13 out of its 23 places in the Ν. T. 

(2) Apoc. xviii. 16 ουίί-η το\ισ μ*νη is mere nonsense: 

restore it thus, οναΐ'η τόλισ η μ€γ^η 

η τ€(*β€β\ημ€νη , or possibly (as in 

Cod. Alexandrinus) the third article might have been 
absorbed in the preceding 17, and the first line ended in 
a\ in small letters, as u*ua1, the second line beginning 

with Xtj xep. (3) Ibid. xxii. *?, 

ττοταμον ewOev χοταμον tvOev 

και xoiovr καρτούν; this should stand και evdev ξνλου {*» 

ησ roiow καρχου σ 

That tvBev and not wtvBcp or ejcctlcr should be read in 

the second line appears certain from the fact that this 

manuscript is singular in having cvdcv for the first errev- 

0er. In Luke xxi. 8, John xu. 25 complete lines roust 

be inserted: in John iv. 45 two complete lines; and so 

αρχοΡΤ€σ των c 
perhaps in Luke xxii. 25 ξονσιαζουσι* αυ which is clearly 

a case in point, though I see not at present the best 

method of rectifying it. 


other places). Where ν ίφελκνστικόν is omitted p. m., Β sometimes supplies it alove the line ; e. g. 
Foil. 116 b L 20 ; 120 6 11. 3 ; 4 ; 150 δ 1. 8 ; 249 b 1. 2, and in 5 other cases. A has the ν in like 
manner Foil. 261 b L 19 (c£ Adtiot.); 507 b 1. 5. This hand has made about 327 changes. 

(4, 5) The two next correctors, though their respective emendations can be separated (C being 
neater and mostly much smaller than D, and his ink of a brighter and more yellowish brown cast» 
while D's is coarse, and often looks as if blotting-paper or some such material had been applied 
to it) may both have lived towards the end of the seventh century 1 . They sometimes shew a slight 
tendency to leaning, mostly towards the right. To C belongs (Faceim. PL III, No. 4) π€/χττω over 
awo in αιτοστιλλω νμασ John xx. 21, where the shape of μ (which C repeats several times : e. g. 
Fol. 508 ό 1. 26, unless this be B*s), though not often met with in the earliest vellum documents, 
is frequent enough in the papyri of Herculaneum and Hyperides of the first century. D wrote 
«•ι above cir in cure? αυτω τω €ττλησοντι (fl~, see p. xvi, note 1), Luke xxiii. 43. In Faceim. PL III, 
No. 5 appears a case of D's rude changes in the body of the text, which first stood ητοσ ηρξατο 
τπψησιαζίσθαι cv συναγωγή Acts xviii. 26, where (as well as setting the τη over νσ) he obliterates 
all the Η except the first vertical line (placing awkwardly at the top of ίτ the curves of Y) and 
prefixes to it a smaller ο out of the range of the lines. See also his corrections in Foil. 245 61. 31 ; 
492 b 1L 4; 25; 494 b 11. 21— 23. He sometimes adds ν c^cXxvotikov at the end of a line (e. g. Foil. 
247 b 1. 31; 259 δ 1. 27; 315 6 1. 21; 489 ό 1. 3), and sometimes, like B, over the text (FoL 417 b 
1. 10 ; 495 b 11. 18; 31 ; 498 b 1. 15) : also 5 in Fol. 495 b 1. 10. D appears once in the Latin, to 
make, it correspond with his correction of the Greek, in Fol. 494 α 1. 27. In all C is found 130 
times, D 163 times; D most often in the Acts. 

(6) £ inserts smaller letters over the lines, of much the same general appearance as C's, only 
with fresher ink and of a more modern look and in a straggling and broken style. Such is αΒχι 
set over oic in και €πηρωτησ€ν αυτουσ otcpcwr λέγων Acts v. 27 in Faceim. PL III, No. 6 : the Latin 
R betraying his nation. In John xiv. 28 ; Acts vii. 34 we find (apparently in this hand) the com* 
pendium ty for /χου, nearly as in Cod. Sinaiticus : other characteristic specimens of this scribe appear 
in Matth. xiii. 2 ; xxviL 46 (where a letter in the text is changed by Έ) ; John iii. 29 ; iv. 38 ; 
Mark v. 30 ; Acts ii. 9 ; iv. 20 (where η is like h in English) ; χ v. 40 and xvi. 4 (where Τ is much 
like Γ). It occurs 72 times in our Adnolationes. The addition at the end of Fol. 308 ό 1. 24 is very 
doubtfully ascribed to £, by reason of the brightness of the ink : the Latin alterations also in Foil. 
420 a I 25; 429 a 1. 20 (see also 434 a I 20 ; 483 a I 16) may have been written by it, as well aa 
the corresponding Greek. 

(7) The words appended to και καβκται «ri τον θρονον αυτού Acts ii. 30 in Facsinu PL III, 
No. 7, viz. xpocioW €λαλησ€ν irtpi τησ (the στίχος we mentioned p. xviii as being dropped at this 
place) are supplied by a hand (F) younger than any yet named, and seldom met with (see however 
Matth. xii. 19 ; xxvii. 13 and 5 other places in the Gospels) except in the Acts, where it is em- 
ployed about 27 times, as here, to supply omitted clauses at the end of lines, and to make the cor- 
responding changes in the text (e.g. Acts ii. 13; 33; 45; xx. 26; xxii. 6). F writes in clear 
uncial characters, a little smaller than those of the first scribe, with thin strokes, in blackish ink, 
without breathings or acceuts. The additions at the foot of Fol. 163 & seem to be by this hand, but 

1 Kipling mingles the emendations of our A and 6 
under one bead A (i. e. antiquissimu*), our C and D are 
included in his Ρ (i. e. perantiqmu), our Ε represents 
his Υ (i. e. vettu). I have sometimes doubted whether 
C and £ are not identical, but on the whole I am disposed 

to retain the distinction ; even if it be deemed over-nice, 
the error is on the right side. A and Β can be separated 
with ease, as can the several hands later than all these, 
which Kipling includes under the general name Β (i. e. 
recens), such as our Η and K. 



the two lines in sloping uncials at the foot of Fol. 160 6 look more like J's (see p. xxvii), though 
not so large as the' rest of his. F appears once in the Latin (Acts xxi. 18), doubtless, to accom- 
modate the version to a change it made in the lost Greek. 

(7) The next scribe G, of about the eleventh century, is one of the most diligent, least in- 
structive, and the most troublesome to an editor, of all the many correctors of this manuscript. 
He uses a kind of yellow ochre (though it sometimes looks rather browner), and his rude, Gothic- 
looking, sometimes angular, characters cannot be confounded with any other. Facsim. PI. Ill, No. 8 
represents one line of the Greek and one of the parallel Latin at the foot of 59 6, 60 a, eorrcu 
ScSc/Afieva cv tout ovpavour erunt ligata in cadis Matth. xviiL 18, and the word vox in the margin 
of Acta ii. 2 et /actum est repente caelo echo, as an alternative for the Greek echo, instead of which 
both the Vulgate and Cod. Laud. 35 have sonus : although in Matth. xv. 18 ; 20 ; xxv. 25 G cor- 
rects the Latin of our manuscript from the Vulgate. G touches the Greek only in four other places 
(Foil. 41763; 421 6 2L ; 42 66 15; 20, besides inserting the breathings and accents in Acts xvi. 
19, 20; see p. xix, note 4) : for the rest he confines himself to the Latin, busily correcting the lapses 
of the scribe and amending his spelling (especially the interchange of b and u\ but after Fol. 118 α 
(unless the scrawl on 280 a be his, as is probable), he ceases altogether up to the beginning of the 
Acts (416 a), leaving off after 428 a, unless indeed he re-appears once 438 a 1. 4. The marginal 
addition 73 α 11. 9 — 16 looks a little like G's hand, but is not so old, besides that the ink is too 
brown and good 1 . His corrections are 283 in alL 

(8, 9) Η and Κ are both recent, the former somewhat later than G, the latter quite modern, 
probably not many centuries old In Facsimile PI. Ill, No. 9, we have one of the cases, just enu- 
merated, in which G touches the Greek, οσφνοσ in the margin being due to him. H, conceiving 
this correction of ck καρπον τησ καρΒιασ αντον Acts ii. 30 insufficient, proceeds to erase κάρδια and 
substitute οσφνο in its room; the earlier and true reading of Codex Bezae is just legible under 
the later word. This violent process of presumed amendment is perpetual throughout the Acts, 
as indeed our Adnotationes abundantly shew ; and renders the study of the book in this manu- 
script peculiarly irksome to one who is bound to give account for every change. In No. 10 Acts ii. 
20 ο ηλιοσ μ€ταστρ€φ€ται «σκοτοσ was the original reading : Β in its smallest hand placed hc (now 
nearly invisible) over the e (now ισ) which followed φ : but Κ erases hc of Β and over the first c 
(which Β had probably already changed into a) sets a, and then rudely retraces φισται «σκ in a coarse 
dark brown ink or pigment. I have sometimes indicated by Κ such very recent changes in several 
hands as Foil. 3 b 33 ; 6 α 27; 6 6 22; 32617; 47627; 50613; 5364; 656 1; 26; 88629; 
90 6 21 ; 167 6 8. Η is employed 97 times, Κ about 74. 

Hitherto the various hands described have been engaged in correcting the text We have now 
to speak of the several persons who have left traces of their diligence (well or ill bestowed) in the 
margin and elsewhere ; and principally of the writer of the Ammonian sections. 

(1) On the purpose and general character of these enough has been said (p. xx) : we are at 
present chiefly concerned with their date. Now it is evident from a careful comparison of the 
marginal numerals of the Ammonian sections with the great body of the liturgical annotations 
(written in thick, clumsy uncial letters with ink of a purple hue), especially in the Gospels, that 
they are the work of one scribe, whom we shall call L. This clearly appears as well from many 
other places, as from the study of FolL 278 6, 279 6. On the former page the necessity of keeping 
right the numbers of the sections has forced L to make the only change in the text (excepting Matth. 

1 This is the hand Poraon speaks of as "Teutonic, near'y resembling the Anglo-Saxon" (Brit Crit. Vol. III. p. 14 1). 


xiv. 34 and possibly Luke viii. 41) lie attempts throughout the volume, by inserting in Luke xxiii. 34 
at the foot of Fol. 278 6 the omitted section τκ (ο 8c ισ cXcycv πατφ αφ*σ avrour ου γαρ οιδασιν τη 

iroiowtv), as necessary to be placed beforo section τκα iu 1. 33 (see Facsimile PL III, No. 11, and 
infra p. 256) : here we see that the added clause is the work of the same writer as the sections. On 
turning to Fol. 279 b it is equally evident that the liturgical note in small uncials ανναγνοσμα. cwr 
τιν ιταρασκ€νγην (compare too the spelling with πατιρ, Luke xxiii. 34) is in the self-same hand, as 
are also the numerals abreast of it τκ€ : (Facsimile, as above). These again are plainly written by 

the scribe L, who penned the great mass of the other notations of proper lessons though in larger 
letters, such as FoL 244 6, 11. 2 —5 ανναγνοσμα ircpi τ8 σαββατσυ, with por : by the side of it : in 
FolL 254 by 257 ό, and elsewhere L's lines are longer than in this last specimen, the uncials being 
sometimes smaller (e. g. 91 δ, 95 δ). Kespecting his age, not Kipling only (Praef. p. xv), whose 
opinion might carry little weight, but even D. Schulz has ventured to say, "Haec glossemata an- 
tiquissima, si minus a prima quidem manu, at certe ante seculum septimum janijam adscripta esse " 
(Disputatio de Coa\ D Cantabr., Yratislaw, 1827, p. 10) : the clumsiness of the uncials has even been 
considered a sort of proof that they were written in Egypt, inasmuch as they bear some kind of 
resemblance to the Coptic characters. L appears in the Acts only on Foil. 423 δ, 435 δ, 500 — 502 δ. 
A bare inspection of Facsimile PL III, No. 12 will prove that L, instead of being dated before 
the seventh century, cannot be placed earlier than the ninth. At the top of 150 δ, in the left or 
outer margin, is seen a liturgical note t τη κυριακη των προφϋτησματων, and under it the labarum 
with α and ω, all in late unicals leaning to the right (J) : its date cannot well be anterior to the 
ninth century, but it must be older titan L, which adapts the annotation to its own system by writing 
over it ανναγνοσμα ττ€ρη and by tracing over τη κυρι the letters το κνρι in its own paint of a red or 
purple tinge, though it does not follow the error of the earlier scribe in regard to προφΧτησματων 


(see pp. 449, 450 ad calcem) : L added at the same time ap (i. e. αρχή) at the head of the column, 
and the number of the section q η : The barbarous orthography too is a farther argument for a 
lower date. It is possible that J wrote the omitted lines in Foil. 160 δ, 161 α; at any rate these 

leaning uncials bear some resemblance in the Greek (see p. xxvi). 


(2) In Facsimile PL III, No. 13 we have or αρρωστονσ χεφασ £πιθησονσ€ΐν• και καλωσ c£owtv' 
(Mark xvi, 18) and its parallel Latin (from FoL 9 δ secundae manus) Super egrotos manus imponent 
[the double letter IT as in the writing of the original scribe] el bene habebunt 9 for which see above, 
p. xxi, and note 1. 

(3) The scrawl found in the upper margin of SS. Matthew and Luke and a few places of 
S. John, but in the lower margin of S. Mark, is represented in Nos. 14, 15 Facsimile PL III, and 
an interpretation of it in ordinary Greek letters in our Adnotationes, pp. 451 — 2. Those in S. Mark 
consist of moral apophthegms, some of them silly enough : the rest are τίτλοι, or summaries of the 
contents of the page. No. 14 is found at the foot of FoL 302 δ cav ψνση [i. e. ψ€υση\ cXcvgovriv σ€ + 
in capital letters (M^ with whom < =σ, tj = v), as are all in SS. Matthew and Mark; No. 15 is at 
the head of FoL 205 δ, and was not easily decyphered even by the help of my learned friend, 
H. Bradshaw, Esq., Fellow of King's College, whose great and constant assistance throughout the 
whole work I would thankfully acknowledge once for all : it runs in a cursive scrawl (M e ) irepi δανγι 1 

1 The insertion of tbe guttural y here and in \euytrw 
FoL 904 b after v, of υ before y in ταρα\τγμα (r pay μα) 
FolL 301 6, 301 a, and of 7 even by L in rapa<r*eiry- FolL 
95 h 99 b, 179 o f points to a Western and Celtic origin of 
all this marginal writing. See Wetet. Ν. T. Proleg. p. 3 1, 
who cites piMcugo from a Creed in the Bodleian in Latin 

letters, and ekporeugometum from Mabillon de re diploma- 
tica, lib. V. p. 366 (1681). Mabillon also gives (p. 367) 
pisteugo from Tbnan. Col. No. 537, of the tenth century, 
and Wetstein compares tvavyayy)<ja» 1 Tim. i. 19 from 
Cod. Alexandrinus. 


core (i. e. ore) unjkBw cv το θνΊΐαστψηο <§ φο -ytv τδσ αρτόσ τισ προσθ€σ€οσ (i. e. φαγαν τουσ αρτονσ τησ, 
δ being equivalent to ον). Unlike as the two hands may seem, it is just possible that they are 
the work of one scribe of about the tenth century, for in Fol. 190 b f σνμ,€ων κ ανασ τισ προφψώοσ, 
συμ^ων is in capitals resembling those of S. Matthew, the four following words in the running 
scrawl, and all thtee dec dedly written at the same time, and with the same ink. The apophthegms 
in S. Mark may be by a different person, whom we will call M a . 

In the list of liturgical directions (Adnotationes, pp. 448 — 450) several other letters besides L are 
employed to indicate the penmen engaged on this manuscript. I occurs in 130 b, 197 b ; it is quite 
as early as L (of about the ninth century) in uncials leaning to the right, with very thick down strokes. 
The writer of the marginal scrawl in the Gospels, or one of them if all be not by the same hand, 
seems to have scribbled the marginal notes in Foil. 191 b (where he is seen from 1. 25 to be later 
than J), 347 δ, and throughout the Acts. We reserve the notation of simple Μ for the hand that 
made the coarse corrections of the twelfth century in Matth. xxvii. 65, 66, with the liturgical note 
in 132 by in a round semi-cursive style, and for another (somewhat earlier) which occurs about 
twelve times in the Gospels. M 4 is assigned to the annotator of Foil. 191 0, 347 6, and some twenty 
places in the Acts, where the ink differs from that of the scribe last mentioned, though the writer 
may be the same. Ν indicates a large scrawl in charcoal (as black-lead would now be used) rather 
than in ink, chiefly scattered throughout the early pages of the manuscript to denote the beginnings 
(αρχ) and ends (rcX) of Church lessons, so faint and evanescent as to be barely legible, and some- 
times even invisible to the naked eye. Some of these may have been overlooked by the editor, in 
spite of his best care, and Mr Bradshaw's ever ready and intelligent help. A large vulgar uncial 
scrawl, dating early in the twelfth centuiy, in vile brown paint, is denoted by Ο (e. g. Foil. 416 6, 
418 6, 420 by 462 6, 488 b) eight times in the Acts, where also O e indicates in Fol. 419 b a neat but 
quite modern note. All these liturgical notices doubtless refer to the established ritual of the Eastern 
Church, and more time than to some they might seem worth has been spent in assigning them to 
their different days. From our Adnotaiiones it will been seen that L at least is very careless, often 
pointing out the wrong place for the commencement of the lessons, and in fourteen instances even 
substituting Saturday for Sunday or vice versa. 

The danger of inferring identity of hand-writing from seeming resemblance in the shade of 
the ink in these very old documents (see p. xxi) appears clearly in the case of a mark ( Γ) which 
occurs 45 times in both languages throughout Kipling's edition at the beginning of lines, a little 
in the margin, but which in this volume is uniformly rejected. It is firmly and neatly made, and 
in many cases no difference in colour can be detected between it and the letters of the original 
scribe : yet that it must be at least four centuries later is evident from Fol. 206 b 13 where Γ is 
written over and partly covers the Ammonian numerals μ$, and from Foil. 233 b 20, 234 b 9 
where it is placed over the double points (:) which respectively follow pXc and ρλη. It seldom 
coincides with the commencement of a lesson, and not always with a pause in the sense, so that 
I am unable to understand what end it was designed to serve 1 . 

Where mere strokes or points are our only guides, therefore, it is always a little uncertain 
whether a correction is due to an earlier or more recent reviser. This we have already seen in the 
instance of the dialysis and apostrophus (above p. xix), and hence it seemed advisable to designate 

1 Γ ia found at the beginning of the following lines : 
12 b 19 ; 14 b 30 ; 26 b and 27 α 11. 29 ; 39 α 29 ; 50 & 
32; 59 δ 12; 64 b 23; 78 ft 21; 796 29; 81 6 and 82 α 
11. ΐί; 85 & x8; 91 a 28; 98 6 30; 104021 ; 115 6 10; 
124630; 12703; 153622; 29; 178022; 20263; 
203031 ; 206 6 13; 209 6 24; 221 6 18; 24; 226 6 10; 

227 ο 7 ; 233 b 20 ; 234 6 9 ; 247 α ίο; 249 67; 27; 
250 a 27; 30; 271 a 2; 287 6 28; 302 a 16; 317 an; 
338 a « J 343 b 13; 4*3 <* *5: add 48 6 21, not seen by 
Kipling. The following seem later, 299 6 16 ; 306 615; 
331 6 3?, and over initial Ο 329 6 20. 


in the Adnotatumes simply as 8. m. (secundd manu) all mere erasures (such as that of -το in the six 
places named 191 b 1. 24), and the numerous points and obeli employed in all ages to cancel what 
is to be recalled : we cite s. m. in no less than 422 places. Of these the points placed over the 
letters to be removed seem very old, perhaps from the hand of A or B, and are often found (e. g. 
Facsimile PL I, 1. 8) where a later hand has altogether erased the letters (e.g. Foil. 11566; 124 b 
27; 125 6 26). 

Strokes ' " or even '" (Fol. 420 6 19, 20) are occasionally set over words to denote that their 
order should be changed, ten times in the Acts (e. g. Fol. 415 b 10), thrice eleewhere (FolL 52 b 19 ; 
68 b 8; 165 6 32). These are, of course, distinctly recorded in the Adnotationes, being really of the 
nature of various readings, as are also some instances where a late hand (mostly K) rejects or expresses 
doubt about a word by drawing a line under it (e. g. FolL 71 b 9; 118 α 29; 126 b 2 ; 128 α 28; 
31). In the Acts especially some sixteen whole clauses are placed within brackets c * or "* by no 
early hands, which yet we have carefully noted. There are also many other marks, probably intended 
for reference, placed in the margin by recent scribes, which it seemed needless to enumerate : — such 
** *> h +i I > Z) ( Fo1 • 432 a 2 6)» <" (Fol. 45 8 b ad calcem), c (Fol. 307 b 12, 13); although Kipling 
has strangely inserted in his text some of the most modern of them (e. g. Foil. 442 6 8; 12 ; 464 b 
17 Ac.). The numbers of the chapters, set down apparently by Beza and Bentley, disfigure the margin 
of the whole manuscript. 

If to the corrections we have enumerated as made in the text by various hands we add 20 
places noted where it has been rewritten, 17 where changes are made in the letters by the first 
hand, and 59 instances where dots, apparently accidental (see however ρ in 336 a 1. 30), are set 
over letters prima manu, the Adnotationes Editoris discuss as many as 2149 matters pertaining to 
the work of the original scribe, besides those which relate to the Appendix (pp. 447 — 8). 

It is really wonderful that an excellent scholar like David Schulz should have so lightly ac- 
quiesced in Kipling's belief that Cod. Bezae was written in Egypt, and even have reproduced his 
very unsound reasons for such a groundless notion (Kipling, Praef. p. xii ; Schulz, Disputatio de Cod. 
2). pp. 6 — 10). The rudeness of the Latin version will soon be seen to spring from other causes 
than mere ignorance of that language (see Chap. Ill), and the long list of Alexandrian forms, if 
we may so term them, which will be accumulated hereafter (see Chap. IY), will not be found more 
extensive or remarkable than in other copies of high antiquity; while the errors of transcription 
in the Greek text certainly do not exceed those found in the Cod. Sinai ticus. As regards the proper 
lessons for Saturdays set down among the liturgical notes, which Kipling, on the supposed authority 
of Cassian, conceives to have been a peculiar ordinance of the Egyptian monasteries, they prevail 
and always have prevailed, throughout the whole Eastern Church 1 , and are found in nearly all 
codices dating from the eighth century downwards, and consequently older than the earliest hand 
which was employed on the marginal annotations of D. Kipling's plea that John iv. used to be 
read in Egypt on the Saturday before the Nile was expected to rise, and that the lessons appointed 

1 He cites Cassian, Inttitut. Lib. in. c. ?, when speak- 
ing of the perpetual service kept up in the monasteries of 
Egypt: "Qtuunobrem exceptia vespertinis ae nocturnie 
congregationibus nulla apud eos per diem publica sollem* 
nitas absque die eabbathi vel dominica celebratur, in qui• 
bus bora tertiA sacrae communionia obtentu conveniunt." 
But though Kipling quotes c. 9 of the same book, he did 
not observe that Caeei&n describes this keeping of Saturday 
as quite general. "Quae [vigilias] a tempore praedica- 
tionia apoatolicae, quo religio ao fide• Christiana fundata 
ett>pcrunherswn orientem idcirco statutum est illuscescente 

sabbato debere celebrari — because Christ lay in the grave 
throughout that day. Credner (Beitr&ge zur Einleiiung 
in die biblischcn Schriften, Halle, 1831, I. p. 510) saw 
clearly that Kipling had proved too much, and alleges 
Constit. Apost. V. 15, vil. *3, rb σάββατον fUrrot καΐ 
rV κυρια /Cty ioprafrrt 6rt τό jteV δημιουργίας i<rrl* inch• 
μνήμα ή β£ ά?*στά<Τ€ω*...*Ε* bi μόνον σάββατον ύμΐν 
ψυΚακτέον to 8Κφ ένιαντφ, τό Tijt τον κυρίου ταφψ, 6τ€ρ 
wymeow τροσήκατ, Αλλ' ούχ ioprdfcw. Both fast and 
feast implied a religious service. 



for the corresponding Sundays related to the Lord's walking on the sea (Praef. ubi supra), has just 
no weight at all. John iv. 3 is marked simply as ανναγνοσμα " reading" ; it is the Greek lesson for 
the fourth Sunday after Easter : while as regards the other lessons referred to, which can only be 
Matth. xiv. 22 — 33; John vi. 16 — 21 ; Mark vi. 45—56, the last of them is not noted at all, that 
from S. John merely as ανναγνοσμα, though it is the Greek lesson for the second Saturday after 
Easter, that from S. Matthew is actually set down ανναγνοσμα ττ€ρη το σαβατο, though it does not 
belong to a Saturday, but to the ninth Sunday of S. Matthew. 

A copy of the Greek Scriptures, furnished tenth a Latin version, would most likely be written among 
a people with whom Latin was vernacular. It would require a great deal of proof to rebut tbis 
very natural conclusion, while on the other hand every thing we see of Codex Bezae tends powerfully 
to confirm it. The very order in which the Gospels stand is peculiar to the West (above, p. xiv) : 
our manuscript has it in common only with the great codices of the Old Latin Yercellensis (a), Pala- 
tinus (β), Brixianus (/), the Gothic version, and a Greek copy seen by Druthmar, a monk of Corbey 
in the ninth century 1 ; Cureton's Syriac places S. Mark second, but S. Luke (not S. John) last*. The 
same inference may also be drawn from the insertion of Latin letters in the Greek text ; e. g. rvbXoc 
Matth. xL 5 ; airc<rral*cy John v. 38 ; μαροον Fol. 296 b title ; ζαζοφνλακιον Mark xii. 43 ; aPOST Fol. 
469 b title : and of Greek letters in the Latin, from the mere strangeness of the task, e. g. y for u in 
Ulym Matth. xv. 22 ; cyminum ibid, xxiii. 23 ; υωσηφ in the Latin Fol. 196a 1. 13; χ from χ in aenox 
Luke iii. 37 ; vpocrita ibid. vi. 42 (so xi. 39 ; Mark viL 6) ; Kariisimus Mark ix. 7 ; magim Acts viii. 9, 
and the letters washed out (as stated in the Adnotationes) in Foil. 129 b 1. 6; 308 a I 20 ; 478 a 1. 20 ; 
481 α 1. 1. Add to these, as indications of a Western penman, those unmistakeable Latin forms and 
terminations brought into the text by the analogy of the Latin ; such are θηνσανροσ Matth. ii. 11; xiii. 
44 only, but thensaurus always in the version ; σαμαριτανων ibid. x. 5 only; Βανιηλον xxiv. 15 ; Xc- 
πρωσον xxvi. 6 (leprosi in the version always) ; λίγαωνησ xxvi. 53 (but Xcyuov Luke viii. 30 ; Mark 
v. 9); ψλαγ€λλωσασ xxvii. 26; Mark xv. 15; τπτρονσ nomin. John xiii. 24 ; €χ*τ£σ Mark vi. 38 ; 
γραβαττοιχτ ibid. vi. 55 only: X ibid. xiv. 5, both in the Greek and Latin, for δηναρίων; βασιλίονσ 

1 "Vidi tamen librum Evangelii Greece scriptum, 
qui dicebatur S. Hilarii fuisse, in quo primi' erant Mat- 
tbaeus Johannes, et poet [alii price] alii duo. lnterrogavi 
verb Eufemium Graecum cur hoc ita esset: dixit xnihi, in 
similitudine boni agricolae, qui quos fortiores habet bovee 
primos jungit." Christian. Druthmar. Matthaei Expotitio, 
p. ii, Basil. 1528. Wetstein first cited this passage 
(iV. T. Prolegom. p. 28) to shew that the liber Evangelii 
Gratee scriptus Been by Druthmar, a native of Aquitania, 
might be Cod. Bezae itself, to which however, his descrip- 
tion does not answer very well. Marsh (Michaelie, 11. 
p. 701, ed. 1793), observing that έκτορτυομένφ διά στόματα 
0€uv(ch. iv. 4) was wanting both in Druthmar's Latin and in 
Cod. D, calls for an examination of the former to ascertain 
whether the Greek copy he employed (for Druthmar knew 
Greek) was our manuscript or not. I have found on trial 
that Druthmar usually follows the Vulgate, and never in 
the least resembles the Latin of Cod. Bezae ; that when 
he departs from the Vulgate to accord with D, the manu- 
scripts of the Old Latin more or less agree with him (e.g. 
Matth. iv. 4. aroKpidtU Ik 6 ίσ; ix. 4, etwev avrois); 
and that the several editions of Druthmar himself vary 
so much, that that of Basle contains the very clause 
whose absence (in other editions) was noticed by Marsh. 
From such premises no safe conclusion can be drawn. 

Kipling, in his heedlessness, urges yet another argument ; 
namely, that the supplemental Latin leaf of Cod. D, 
containing Matth. ii. 21 — iii. 7, exactly resembles ("om- 
nino convenire" Pratf. p. xvm) the Corbey manuscript 
(ff) deposited in that very monastery in which Druthmar 
was a monk : never caring to remark that this Latin page 
is taken word for word from the more recent Vulgate, 
but assimilates less completely with ff. 

1 Christian Hermansen the Dane, no unworthy successor 
of his distinguished countrymen Adler and Zoega, in his 
valuMelHtputatw de Cod. EvangeliorumSyriaco a Curetono 
typit descripto (Hauniae 1859), together with the familiar 
instances given above, cites Tertullian contr. Marcion. iv. 
1. 5 as following ordinem a vulgari alienum of the Gospels 
(p. 4). Tertullian certainly draws broadly the plain die. 
tinction between Evangelists who were themselves Apostles, 
and those who derived their information from the Apostles 
"nobis fidem ex Apostolis Joannes et Matthaeus insinu- 
ant, ex Apostolicis Lucas et Marcus instaurant, iisdem 
regulis exorsi" o. 1, but the order in which he names 
them is clearly accidental, or rather suggested by the 
course of his reasoning, so that no stress whatever can be 
laid on it : not to mention that in c. 5 his order varies, 
John, Matthew, Mark, Luke. 



xv. 26 ; κρητησ και αραβοι Acts ϋ. 11; τανσ ακουοντ€σ ibid. ν. 1 1 ; ακονσανπσ accus. xvii. 8. To the 
same cause may perhaps be referred the dialysis over the Latin ϊ in 'iohanne Fol. 57 a I. 12; iiae 82 a 
1. 24 ; mm» 427 a 1. 26, which may be observed once in Cod. Laud. 35 (Act. E) igitur ch. vi. 3. 

We can say little about Scholz's statement, that the native country of this manuscript may be 
regarded as the South of France, by reason of its resemblance in style of writing to the uncial Lectionary 
of the Gospels Evst. 60, whose subscription shews that it was copied a.d. 1022 " in castro de Colonia" 
for the monastery of S. Denys (Scholz, N. T. Proleg. I. pp. xl ; ciii). It is hard to conceive that there 
can be any striking likeness between codices which differ in age by full 500 years, though there is 
certainly some affinity between their respective texts; yet the very met that a Greek Lectionary 
should be written for a French convent in the eleventh century adds one more link to the chain of 
evidence that the Churches of Gaul and Asia maintained for many ages the intercourse commenced by 
Pothinus and his missionaries about a.d. 170, and makes it quite credible that Oriental proper lessons, 
as well as the Oriental liturgy (Palmer, Origin. Liturg. i. p. 153, 2nd edit), were long used in some of 
the monasteries of those regions: the liturgy, as we know, survived till Pepin's time. Hence we 
need not transfer our manuscript to Greece in order to account for the liturgical notes scattered 
throughout its margin in the course of the eighth and three following centuries, or refer them with 
Beza to the work "indocti cujusdam Graeci Calogeri" (see his Letter, supra p. vi). The very ortho- 
graphy of these notices savours of a Celtic origin (see p. xxvii, note 1) ; and the only three Saints' 
Days whose proper lessons are marked are just such as would be specially regarded in the West at 
their respective dates, viz. the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin (Aug. 15) by a hand of the tenth 
century (M e , Fol. 229 6), the Festivals of S. George and S. Dionysius the Areopagite, the patron saints 
of England and France, inserted as late as the twelfth (by O, FolL 462 b; 488 ό)\ Thus all outward 
appearances point to Gaul as the native country of Codex Bezae (we shall notice internal indications 
of the same fact in Chapter III), nor is there any valid reason for thinking that it ever left that 
country till it was carried into Italy in 1546 (see p. viii). 

On the Latin Version in Codex Bezae. 

The origin and character of the Latin version standing parallel to the Greek text of 
Codex Bezae, and known to critics by the name of d, involves questions of considerable diffi- 
culty, which have given rise to much discussion. In the present chapter an attempt will be 
made to prove (1) that it is, on the whole, an independent translation made either directly from 
the Greek on the opposite page, or from a text almost identical with it ; (2) that the translator 
often retained in his memory, and perhaps occasionally consulted, both the Old Latin version 
and Jerome s revised Vulgate ; (3) that he probably executed his work in Gaul about the close of 
the fifth century. 

I. On the first point, we regret to find our judgement at variance with the decision, or 

1 Credner (Brit rage, I. p. 514) who was necessarily 
dependent on Kipling's edition, is ignorant of the first 
of these Feet i rale, which my predecessor passed over in 
silence, and I presume was unable to read : Mr Brad- 
shaw and I had quite enough to do to decypher the 
writing between us, though when once made out the sense 
is unquestionable. The other two are written in the 
same large, clear, wretched Western hand (wherein ν is 
t, and tiat) and are well suited to what we can learn of 

the times. The Areopagite had been fully established in 
the estimation he long held as early as the ninth century, 
when his works were translated by Htlduin for Louis 
the Meek ; while the glory of S. George (who had been 
known in Gaul even in the sixth century) was spread 
throughout the West by Robert of Normandy and his 
followers on their return from the first Crusade at the close 
of the eleventh century. 


at least with an obiter dictum of Tischendorf While seeking to account for the absence of 
the larger chapters (κφάλαια majorat) from Cod. Bezae, although they are found in copies of 
as early or an earlier date, he says "excipiendus tamen est D codex Graecue et Latinus Canta- 
brigiensis, quod inde explicandum videtur, quia I talus ejusdem codicis tcxtus, a quo ipeum Graecum 
pependisse cerium est, nihil ejus modi praebuit" (Cod. Sinait. Proleg. p. xxxii, not 2, edit. min.). 
By "Italus ejusdem codicis textus" our version d must needs be meant, yet we hold it certain 
that so far from the Greek text being dependent on or derived from it, the Latin version is 
little better than a close and often servile rendering of the actually existing Greek. 

(a) For how else shall we account for the frequent insertion in the Latin of purely Greek 
words which no other known version ever employed, and for which there are adequate equivalents 
in Latin? Such are ana Luke ix. 3 only; promeletantee ibid. xxL 14; aporia ibid. v. 25; 
machaerae ibid. xxiL 38, but cladius v. 36, gladius in 17 other places; aporior ibid. xxiv. 4; 
echo Acts ii. 2; allophylus ibid. x. 28; aUophoelus ibid. xiiL 19; adynatus ibid. xiv. 8; anetiue 
ibid. xvi. 37; spermologue ibid. xvii. 18; eUada ibid. xx. 2; eremum ibid. xxi. 38; so John vi. 31 
only 1 . On the other hand a few mere technical terms, such as a remote provincial might have 
heard used, are employed happily enough by d alone of «the Latins; e.g. optio car eerie (oWfto- 
φνλαξ) Acts xvi. 23; 27; 36; sestertia docenta (μ,νρώασ itcvtc) ibid. xix. 19, a fair computation, 
Pro/essio Luke ii. 1 — 5; Acts v. 37 and decurio (βσυλ€υτησ: cf. Plin. Ep. i. 19) Luke xxiii. 50; 
Mark xv. 43 are also in the Vulgate. We should notice also one or two ritualistic terms peculiar 
to d among the versions, which may possibly suggest a somewhat later date than can be assigned 
to the rest: John xvi 2 Xarpctav προσφ€ρ€ΐν hostiam offerre; Matth. xxvii. 62 παρασκννη cena pura 
(but in Mark xv. 42, where alone it occurs besides in Cod. Bezae, parasceue with the Vulgate), although 
this latter expression was used by Tertullian and Augustine, and has been already explained by Mill 
{Ν. T. Proleg. § 1281) after Ducange: cena pura, however, is found in several of the earlier Latin 
codices in John xix. 14 (c); 31 (a. b. e); 42 (e); Luke xxiii. 54 (a. b. c. e.ff l ). 

(β) Violations of the rules of Latin syntax occur not unfrequently in all extant modifi- 
cations of the primitive Latin version of the Ν. T., and are now held to demonstrate the 
African origin of that venerable work: some of the manuscripts contain them more plentifully 
than others; none, whether in respect to number or barbarism, to the extent of our d, which 
indeed is quite unique in its tone and the general current of its diction: nothing is found 
elsewhere so gross and palpably ungrammatical as many of the following instances, which we 
commend to the reader's careful examination. The Greek construction of a genitive absolute 
occurs Luke iil 15 eemel; ix. 43; xix. 11; xxi. 5; 26; 28; xxiv. 31; 36; and not elsewhere; 
as if the inexperienced translator had been trying an experiment which he saw cause to dis- 
continue: just as ο 8e κ.τ.λ. is rendered qui autem <fcc. in Matth. ii. 14 and in 53 other passages 
in that Gospel, but afterwards only in Acts xii. 15; ad (i.e. at) ille, ille vero, ipse vero 
(Acts xii. 16) being used instead. Notice also the neuter plural noun with a singular verb 
in Matth. xiii. 26; xviii. 12; Luke xix. 42?; Mark iv. 11: the double negative increasing the 
strength of the negation, Matth. xxii. 16; John vi. 39; viii. 33; ix. 33; xi. 50; xiv. 30; xvi. 23; 
Luke xx. 40; xxii. 34; Mark xiv. 60: the genitive is used after a comparative as in Greek 
(even the Vulgate has it in Acts xvii. 11), Matth. xii. 41; (not v. 42); John v. 20; vii. 31; 
x. 29; xiii. 16 eemel; xiv. 12; xv. 13; Luke vii. 28 eemel; Mark xii. 31; the examples being 
found here again chiefly in the same Gospel: the same remark applies to the following cases 

1 I should have added to this lint basMscus John iv. 46, but that the word is also found in Cod. Vercellensis (a). 



of Attic attraction, as it is called, John vii. 31; Luke i 1; ii. 20; iii. 19; xiii. 17; xix. 37; 
xxiv. 25; Acts i 2 (but not in the Greek). Verbs also govern other cases than the rules of 
Latin syntax demand, and that too in accordance with Greek: the genitive in Matth. ix. 21; 
x. 31; xx. 25 bis; xxii. 101; John vil 40; ix. 29; 31 semel; x. 3; 8; 27; xii. 47; Luke i. 53?; 
54; xx. 20; 35; xxii 25; 35?; xxiii. 15?; Mark x. 42; or the dative (all except those in S. Luke 
with adoro προσκυν€ω) Matth. ii 2; 8; 11 ; ix. 18; xiv. 33; xv. 25; xxviii. 9; John iv. 21 ; 23 semel; 
Luke i. 3; xiv. 33; xviii. 13 l ; Acts vii. 43: add te nocui (αδικώ σ€) Matth. xx. 13 (cf. Mark xvi 18 
in am. fuld., manuscripts of the Vulgate); maledixerunt ilium John ix. 28; maledicentes vos [but 
thus also Cod. Palatin. (β)] Luke vi. 28 (see the Greek); benedixil eos Luke xxiv. 50 (so v. 51) with 
Augustine in loco; and such a form as puelles Acts xvi. 19. The same inference may be drawn from 
the varied and luckless shifts made by the Latin scribe to render that great stumblingblock to 
translators, the Greek article. He begins the attempt with hie in S. John (viii. 26; x. 36; xiv. 19; 
22; 30?; xvi 21; 28 bis; χ vii. 6; 9; 11 semel; 21, all with ο κοσμοσ), which he resumes in the 
Acts (iv. 8; 22; 37; xi 22; xviii 27; xix. 23; 35); so perhaps Luke xxiv. 17 ista verba hate οι 
λόγοι ούτοι: next he tries ille in John xi. 51?; Luke xxiv. 9 (with other versions); Acts iii. 10; 
vii 43 ; xii. 7 ; xx. 25 ; xxi 38 : or is in Acts iii. 25 ; xvi. 1 9 : or (as Schulz has partly notice 1) 
ipse in Acts iii 14; v. 24; 26; vii. 8; 13; 17; 18; 35; 43; 48; 58; viii 9; x. 16; 21; xi 12; 
23; xiii 23; xvi 25; xix. 30; xx. 24: unus seems to be a later expedient. The servility and 
awkwardness of the translator is especially manifest when he mixes up the constructions of the 
two languages, thus producing what is neither Greek nor Latin, e. g. Matth. xxiv. 24; John xii 
37; Luke i 79; xii 1; 4; 5; xx. 46; xxii. 55; xxiv. 14; 27; 41; Mark ii 8; v. 4; ix. 14; 
42; x. 32; xv. 29; 33. This is most observable in the Acts, whose text, both Greek and Latin, 
is in so unsatisfactory a state: e.g. iii. 13; 24; vi. 4; viii 12; x. 25; xi 1; xii 20; 25; xiii. 1; 
28; xv. 20; 22; xvi. 4; 16; xix. 25; 29; 40; xx. 12. The study of a few of these examples 
will suffice to shew that they are but halting renderings of the Greek. 

(γ) More conclusive still are those many instances wherein the Latin has an erroneous 
rendering which could not have originated in that language, but is plainly derived from fol- 
lowing some other Greek reading than that now found in the manuscript, or some false reading 
of the existing Greek which could not have sprung up in the Latin, or else from a mere misap- 
prehension of the sense of the Greek. Such are Matth. xxii. 40 νομοσ verbum (the scribe 
misread λογοσ); ibid, xxvi 6 τον ιην yevo/Acvov ihu facto 9 ; Luke i. 9 θνμιασαί sacrificare (as if 

1 Miserere mihi, a doubtful instance, for in this ver- 
sion fnieereor several times takes a dative; in Matth. xviii. 
33 we find both a genitive and dative ; a dative in Luke 
xvi 14 ; xvii. 13; xviii 39 ; Markx. 47: a genitive in 
Lake xviii 38 ; Mark x. 48 ; and six other places. 

* This attempt to make /actus answer all the purposes 
of Ύ€Ψομ€νοσ disfigures no less than 42 places in the ver- 
sion. In the Acts indeed d has learnt to use a little 
more licence at times, rendering eyewero by nascebatur 
'i• 43 ; eyfFrro by respondit xi. Q,; by conHgit xiv. 1 ; 70*0- 
μ&οσ by conversus xii. 11. In the Acts also, as was quite 
necessary, much greater freedom is used in translating the 
particles: thus re is etiam ii. 44; quoque ii. 46; x. 21 ; 
rtroiv. 27; xiii. 46; que iii. 10; v. 14; vi. 12 &c. : 8e is 
not only autem as usual (vii. 1 &c), but quoque viii. 13 ; 
x. 14; que v. 14; vii. 31; xix. 3; itaque viii. 1; vero v. 
16; 22; 24; x. 14 Ac: uev ovwquidem xv. 30; ergo xvii. 

Ί2 ; quae xvii. 14; itaquae xvii. 30 ; ut vero cum xix. 9: yap 
praeterea L 1 5 as well as enim, so constant elsewhere : cu» is 
generally made by tttigue (Matth. xxiv. 43; Luke xii. 39, Ac.), 
butin Acts xvii. 18 ; loby nunc, in xviii. 14 by forritam. These 
are stronger reasons than any assigned by Kipling (Cod. 
Bezae, Praef. p. xii) for supposing that a new hand was 
employed in the Acts because αταιτιοσ is made by anetius 
Acts xvi. 37, but by innocent Matth. xii 7 (he might have 
added by sine culpa two verses previously) : α&υτατοσ by 
inpossibilis Matth. xix. 26; Luke xviii. 17; Mark x. 27, 
by adynatut Acts xiv. 8 : δοξάζω by clarifico Acts iii. 13 ; 
iv. 21 ; xi. 18; xxi. 20, but no where else. Yet in regard 
to δοξάζω we meet with just the same variation in the 
Gospels. In S. Matthew it is glorifico four times, never 
in S. Luke, but honorifico five times, honoro three times, 
in the passive gloriam accipio iv. 15 : in S. Mark we have 
honorifico once : in S. John glorifico fourteen times, honori• 




it were 0υσαι); xxiii. 12 αι^δια lite; ibid. v. 40 cv τω αυτω κριματι in ipso judicio; Mark xii. 38 
των τ€λωνων qui volunt 1 (he translates των θιλοντων); xiv. 51 σννδονα €πιγυμνον (for «rt y.) sin- 
done nudUatia; Acts vii. 19 κατασοφισαμςνοσ cum justitias coepisset; ibid. xiii. 18 €τρσποφομησ€ν 
ac Η nutrix cduit (he read €γροφοφ., as Mill saw plainly at first, less clearly when he wrote 
his Appendix to the N.T.); xiv. 9 ύπαρχων cv φοβω possidens in timore; ibid. v. 15 ομοιοιπαηθϊΐσ 
€σμ.€ν v/xctv άνθρωποι patientes sumus vobis hominibus (as if he read ανθρωττοκτ); ibid. v. 16 euurc 
sanavit (as if from ιαο/χαι); xvi. 33 cXwcv απο των πληγών solvit plagas (ελνσεν for cXouacv is 
natural enough, solvit for lavit far less so); xviii. 18 ττροσςνχην (for €υχψ) orationem; xxi. 21 
μψ•£ ev τοισ ctfvcatv (for €0€σίν) αυτόν ircpurarciv neque gentes ejus ambulant, in mere blind per- 
plexity. The student may find hundreds of these instances, just as convincing as any we have 

(δ) The same inference, so far as regards the fact of the independent origin of the Greek 
text, at least of the Latin which stands on the opposite page in Codex Bezae, may be drawn 
from those places where the present Latin differs from the Greek in respect to a variation which 
could have arisen ouly in the Latin. This process, applied by Wetstein to the case of the 
Yelesian readings (N.T. Proleg. Yol. l p. 60) has settled the question as to their history and 
value*. Examples of this kind might be adduced from d without limit, but a few of real moment 
are as good as a thousand. Such are John xii. 43 ηγαττησαν dixerunt (ie. dilexerunt, cf. xiii. 
23; 34); ibid. xiv. 26 νπομνησ€ΐ commovebit (i.e. commonebit); Acts v. 17 ζηλον aepulationem (i.e. 
aemulationem); ibid. vL 1 ιταρ€0€ωρονντο discupiuntur (i.e. dispiciuntur) ; vii. 28, xvi 35 €χ$€σ 
externa (i.e. hestema) die; vii. 32 €τολμα audiebat (i.e. audebat); ibid. v. 46 cvpe referit (i.e. reperii); 
xii. 20 δια το rpc^cor&u propter ne alienarentur (Le. propter quod alerentur); xii. 21 cSi^ctyopct con- 
tentionabatur (i.e. concionabatur) ; xvi. 35, 38 ραβδονχονσ lectores (i.e. lictores: so fvld. of the 
Vulgate v. 35); χ vii 4 γυναικ€σ των πρώτων mulieres quae morum (Le. primorum); xx. 9 κάτω 
zosum (i.e. sursum); ibid. v. 27 βονλην volumptatem (i.e. voluntatem). 

II. We shall best investigate the next branch of this discussion — the relation which the 
Latin version of Codex Bezae bears to the old version of the Western Church, and to the Vulgate 
revision of it executed by S. Jerome — if we select a passage of some length, extant in all the 
principal manuscripts of the Old Latin, rich in peculiar and idiomatic expressions, and little liable 
to be corrupted from the synoptic Gospels (Luke xxi v. 1 — 24); wherein we may compare the 
translation found in our Codex (d of the critical editions) with that of the Vercelli (a), Verona (ό), 

fico six. This precarious argument drawn from the use of 
different words in the several parts of the same work 
weighs far too much with some critics, and is peculiarly 
inapplicable in the case of a writer who is apt to change 
his expression in the self -same verse; e.g. Matth. xix. i? ; 
John xii. xa (gender of dies); xvii. i; xx. 19; Mark vii. 

15 ; «. 37 J Ac te x *• 13• 

1 The following various readings also, the Latin ver- 
sion being quite correct, could only have originated in 
the Greek : e. g. Matth. xi. 3 epya^&oc for €ρχομ€νοσ 
(renin, d) ; John xiv. ι\ ενφωνησω for εμφανίσω (ostcndam, 
(f); Luke ii. 13 αιτούντων for αινουψτων (faudanta, d); 
ibid. vi. 20 en αρασ for νχαρασ (ΤΙ for Π : eleraw, d); 
xiv. 26 Tcurei for /teurci (odit, d) ; Acts iv. 29 α?ιασ for 
απιΚασ (ΓΙ for ill ; minacia*, d); ibid. v. 4 μ*σον for μ*• 
vow {martens, d). Credner {Beitrdge, 1. p. 463), besides 
several of the above examples, also cites John v. 39 αμαρ- 

t αν ου σαι for at μαρτνρονσαι, but this was amended prima 
manu, as indeed were all except Luke vi. 20 by later hands. 
We demonstrated above (p. xxiii), by noting certain errors 
of the transcriber, that the Latin as it now stands was 
taken from another Latin copy, similarly divided in re- 
spect to στίχοι: we have now further and independent 
proof that the version (d) was not made direct from the 
actually existing Greek (D), but from some earlier text, 
almost though not quite the same, in which such varia- 
tions as τελωνών, epyafo^vwr, νφωνησω &c. had not as 
yet sprung up. 

1 Mr Field has employed this method for the happy elu 
cidation of that old puzzle in Barnabas o. 3, where the an- 
cient Latin version has "sicut dicit filius Dei resistamus 
omni iniquitati et odio habeamus:" a saying no where 
else imputed to the Lord. The Greek in Cod. Sinaiticus 
stands ωσ rpcxci νιοισ θυ κ. τ. λ.: sicut dtcttfiliit Dei. 


Colbert (c), Palatine («), and Brixia (/), copies or modifications of the elder Latin; and with the 
common printed or Clementine Vulgate as amended by collation with its three best manuscripts, 
Codd. Amiatinus (am.), Fuldensis {fold) and Forojuliensis (for.)\ Single verses may readily be 
found which might serve to shew either that d is completely independent of all other known 
translations and made exclusively from the Greek on the opposite page; or, on the contrary, that 
it is a mere modification of the Old Latin, differing no further from other copies of it than e (for 
example) does from f. The careful study of d in many such long passages as that here subjoined 
leads us to believe that neither of these views presents us with the whole truth. The Latin of 
Cod. D was really constructed immediately from its Greek text, servilely following it (as we have 
just seen) to the violation of the simplest rules of Latin syntax, and thus contains much, both in 
respect to words and phrases, that is quite peculiar to itself: while on the other hand, inasmuch 
as it was the work of a Western scribe on whose memory the diction of his native version was 
firmly imprinted, like that of King James' Bible is on our own, the translator unconsciously and 
habitually imitated it, sometimes for whole verses together, even in places where the Greek original 
might have taught him to render otherwise. The parallel columns containing the several versions 
cover pp. xxxvi, xxxvii. 

The general independence and occasional conformity of d appear equally clear throughout 
these verses. As our attention is directed at present solely to the diction of the several translations, 
we only note in passing the remarkable identity in reading between Codex Bezae (Dd) and c 
in v. 1 (^λογιζοντο St cv cavrour τισ αρα αποκνλισα τον λιθον, where yet the Latin words of c 
and d are as far apart as they can be), in v. 5 (ot 5c άπαν) and elsewhere (e.g. w. 6, 7); as also 
between Od and e in t?. 24 (cioo/mv)*: Od is opposed to all the Latins in v. 5 τα πρόσωπα, 
v. 10 in omitting ψ 8e. Our d will be seen to stand quite alone in v. 3 introeuntee; v. 4 
aporiarmiur (one of the barbarous Greek words catalogued above) and amictu ecoruscanti ; 
v. 5 timore factae (here again from the Greek, γοΌ /xcvcu); v. 6 mementoie; v. 11 paruerunt in 
conspectu and deristis; v. 13 abeuntes and iter kabentis ; v. 14 hornm, in heedless misapprehension 
of the final τούτων; v. 16 ut non for ne; v. 18 advena and nescisti (to which a comes 
nearest); v. 20 potentes ; v. 21 incipiebai (μέλλων, a word similarly rendered by d in Matth. 
ii 13, and 22 other places, by coeperat Acts xvi. 27, by volente Acts xx. 4, by habeo Luke 
x. 1; xix. 4); v. 22 sedvxerunt and matutinae (mane in a); v. 24 de hie qui erant nobiscum 
and sic sicut (ουτωσ ωσ): most of these instances being highly characteristic. Just as visible, 
however, is the resemblance between d and some or all of its fellows: in v, 23 it approaches 
very close to a, and has with it vivum v. 5; stadios v. 13: in v. 9 tout evSeica is rendered Ulis 
undecim by all except c, with which alone d has rdiquis v. 9: in v. 13 κωμψ is castellum, in 
v. 15 o/xcActv is fabtdari (neither of them very happy translations) in all but a, as d renders 
ομ€ΐλψτασ in Acts xx. 11 and with bee has fabulabantur here in v. 14, though / and the 
Vulgate rightly change it into loquebantur : in v. 16 all save e employ tenebantur (detinebantur, e). 
Above all, there occurs sometimes for verses together (e.g. w. 7, 8) such a similarity in the tone 
and rhythm of the sentences as cannot be deemed accidental ; yet may perhaps be sufficiently 
accounted for on the part of the scribe called d by imperfect recollections of the primitive 
Latin version still fondly cherished in his mind. 

1 AH necessary information respecting these MSS. 
will be found in Scrivener's Plain Introd. pp. 2 56 — 269, 
and in Mr Weetcott's noble article on the Latin versions 
in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible. 

various readings full of interest: e.g. in v. 17 et stcterunt 
trietes, with Κ Κ p.m. Β. Besides v. 94 Teschendorf 
{Cod. Palat. Proleg. p. zviii) cites John z. 3 ; xvii. 1 1 ; 
Luke xziii. 29 ? ; xxiv. 49 as passages where D and e agree 

9 The version in e is often very rude and free, and its | against all others. 



o 5 

< . 

O ft 

£ ° 




Β φ 



ρ » 

cd * 






ο ee• 2 

C-+* ^, 

ε * S 

9 φ k 

2 > φ 
c « c 
φ ι- β 
a ce *» 
5 O-E 
2 φ~ 

ft S ω 


3 5 

ε ο 

ο c 






ο • 

s Ρ- 

«a ** 
ε • 

C a» 

BE pa 


ee Φ 

co £ 

C Φ 


w Ο 

OB «J 

c * 


w φ 


s & 

gss-i ε 

•» ς> Φ 

• ■β Ό 

φ ** 

" £ 8 
c bcS 

"Ε Ε 

•r e.= 


; <r© β 

1 s ε•* 1 

: ss 3 « 

•Μ β Φ 

® ε 
i-a.* ο 

: «β ► c 



B-C 3 

^ «ι U 

* 3 ♦» 

α» • « » 
C e * 

2 *a * 


Ο *j 
«a CJ 3 
3 Φ « 
ϊ* *• C 

Φ -S 



ι φ «β «* • 
«*, fc• u 

8.• 5^ 

• β Ι Λ **tS 




co α - Ε 

.5 3 

•. 3 

1 2 

"5• ••« 

h = 


■»■ «β 

."3 «β*ε 

β β 

•»■ CD je 



2 ^*— 




c be 

Ε t 


fen 3 ** w 

β ε 

3 3 



OB ?* Φ 

ee *-^ 

Ε φ ν 


ft Φ 

6 6 

- 3 - 

= Β 

•- Ε 

cS ο 

ο <-> 


Φ ο 


Β <>' 
3 *> 

Φ Β 

► 3 


3 c c 

ί 8• 

3 CJ Β 

7 c 
• ^S 

S E.S 


φ «0.5 

3 § Φ 
« J- 


«β S ο 

3Ό Φ 


S S ς 

φ *» 5 


^ 2? δ. 
φ φ « 

υ Ε β 

"« ? ο 

*" Β 

Ο ο *» 

Ψ 5 Β 




£ «τ 

fc Φ Φ 
5 9-3 

3 c 8 
Β Φ Ο 




CO .■ .^ «J 

3 = 

c s •• 
3.2 φ 
■ • ^ 

3J3 3 rr: 
a~ φ SS 
jo.*S bcE ► 

*» c .. 

•<" •• TS 

JO Β »• 


2 $ β 


jai a 


3 Si 

CO 3 


«e co «* Β 

Φ ~ •« Β 

*■ 9β ** Φ 

Be Ό 

«β Β Ο •= 

2 Ο Β α. 
u u ο «Ο 

Ο-•* ^j 

Β§ 3 β 

S α 3 

3 Φ Β h 

*- ► β * 

« «- β ® 

Λ 2 Ξ •- -i 

•σ βό 




-'3 5?β 


w <- *« 

.5 3° 

S"" ε 2 
Ζ ο φ 

C-C'-S Β 

3 «9 φ 

β φ - 

... φ ■ 
"φ > 

2 ο.** 
•Γ" •— 


is -σ 

.3 3 CB.T 


S 5"3 § 

ε «■ w 

φ c c 

.2 β 



Μ -3 

"-•Β Φ Ο 

- Β 

2 5 β β 

Β 3.3 

3 ^ «- *■ 

§ §S s 




« φ _ 


Β ο 3 
Φ ^^ ** 

2 2* 

ee a ρ 

βό β 


.= > 

• β ΪΓ 

■4J Β Φ 

α Κ e 

W ±- «V *rf 

Ο _ 

ε β -^ 
82 β 8• 

Φ Ρ•3 Φ 

3 Ο* ϊ* 
3 ^- g 

** Φ φ 
β 3 g u 

-. ® Φ' 

3.2 ^ 

OS 03 Β Β 

s 3 3 

•β gS 

β «1 ,, 

d Β 

•3 3 

Β m 

g!E φ 
3 ο be- 

5- Ξ 

2 .2 » Β 
.2 «φ jo 

3 Φ cj> 

σ•^•£ 2 

"JB 2 « 

tO SB ••* φ 

2"o fli 

•3 bC.S Β 

•2 ce C S 

S s * S 

a η g ο 

° ee • 

Φ b φ u 

2 ο • a 

8- s 'S 

is 8 •• 

oa u f» Φ 

a. s s 59.S 

ee u u JS. φ 


J 2"" δ 

S Φ 

»- .2 

2 σ-5 

3 Ej? 

β c ** 

"•" φ S 

£2 ε © 

2 β § • 

β i Β 
4* 3 Β 

SO (Β Φ ' 

Β -3 «2 

3 Ε β 

— * 3 

S ~ «. 

— ε Φ . 

« ο ► 

3 Ο ee 



Φ 3 Φ 

•S ε g .2 

."= Ε 

ο σ- 
υ 6 *b^JS 
8 os-c-s- 

Φ «β 

φ ε 


*S 3 * -5 ε •- g φ 

Λ -Is 

φ φ σ*« 
ο- m •** 

φ 3 ns I- 

Ο * g 

srSs § 

2 « Ϊ5 

«» *e «β φ 
φ 3 So 

φ 2 « g 

Φ " "C 

β ^ boa 

t? •• Ο β 

Ο g Β 
3.3 Φ 

ce^ ce ee 

ε2 eg 

* ε 2 Si 
4S S » ο 


_ φ ε 

• ε • 




*β Ε 3 


φ S- 3 . 
3<M •* 


5 φ φ 

Φ £ Φ 

** ϊ Β 
β ► Β 


β. 2 3 » 

*» Φ β) 
φ u £ 

«β ee Φ 

4 5 φ 
ε 3 *» 

Β -Β φ 

- ο δ 
Ε — ♦» 

5*. •. 
3 •3 

» Φ ? 

! «ο §>Ε 

! JO Β Φ 

6 Μ • 
3 3 

ee 3 8 


5 S.3 

« «β 


φ § • 
Ε β« 

! φ Ε « 

1 r 3 ε 

Ι * ee ce 

Ι Β φ Β 
"" fci? 

, 08 Ο Ο 

.2 Ε.Ε 

- ο -g 


S ► 2 
Ε• 3 S 

• ti 2 

η ε ε 

5 » 

Ε*• •^ 


••- α w 3 3 Φ 

« &5• ε 2 Ε 



3*r •- « 

2| ^o φ5 5 

ea C •— w ι» Ο 
•S s φ '=.2 α "Ζ 

-^Τ3 |S Ι ε 

ΒΤ5 Ο φ 35 3 
Φ eet- JS * β C 

Φ «j *, 

2 β φ 

3 ce^ 

Έ s s 

«Β "§ 


XXX Vll 

• • fi • ι « 

~ s: •- * • a 
ο• * β ε 

*Ί • « * ε 

•a© °*.2<g;| 

•μ *» 2-2 *JZ 

•e 2 

■ 3 


9 Ο 

ο < 




^»» I 4 


s φ φ 



a c 

S3 *»' 


! s s > 5 

Ο Ο-, 


ν • 

ο ■— 


a - 8 

σ-Ό g 

ο ^ 

Φ t Ο. Β 


*» te 3 * ■ _ 



+» <o a 

• ss 



c * a ? 
ο a » ο 


ο * « 

φ α» 

S — Φ ΛΛ • ••■• 

δ δ 

3 β" J 


w β «β 

Ε a 

Ε 3.5 

Φ — φ 

2 φ S 
a* c 


χ> — 

6, 2 •'= £•? φ • χ 

■- Β β 




C Β 

η °**; ^ 

• * a « 

α ο 3 φ 

Ε a «- a 

δ fc i s 

2 £~ S 
:s « φ ε 


,S Β 


1 * c .£ • 

g .2 ea ♦* 

.2.3 5 cd 


MCJ3 ; 

*- * §■ 

6 3-gl 


Ι 4Λ 


«β «Ό' 

S2 " 

Ε ^•3«•ϊ 

3 O.CT Ε-° 

Φ -C Μ 


3 Φ Φ 

2 φ ■ 

1 s s §| 

β8 Ε*^ 


" β 3 C.2 
!S rr> Β V• 

c SuS 




ο"" Ε Ε 



" m 8 Ε ε 

*» Ξ ο• * φ 

3 c .a 2 S. = „ 

tfe» 3 3 — Ό,2 

8 1 S a| ? s c δ H 

gfc 5 φ - 

ο ο 

u u 

Ε S*2 • 
δ μ a ° ° 

w φ Β Β Β 

a S.S * 
a eeg* 

Ε *3 Φ 

β ► ► Β 


8:6.2 .3 

Ο Φ χ 

φ a ** 

* Ρ « 

••■ 3 • 



a a Ιλ 9 °JJJ a 


53 3•= SS 

^ . §3 

•S'S g * a 
.12 ^ ο c 5 

ago.- a. 
"^li 2-1 

^a| 3.1 

.*3 ε α. ο ο 

ι ι Ό • 

Φ (β 
•••ΒΛ 3 


•ε 8 si § 
: a - 5 φ .3 

3 •Μ •Μ 4*Λ 

ββ ε ο.φ 

« 2 3-2 g 

73 ~.33 

2 p. ξ 

SS5 - : 3-§-§2 

β S— * c S -βπ: ac*»«s 33 

Β 2 *Ί β 

a Η,-ο • Ε 

Φ Μ- «β 

•μ Φ« "Ό 

3* ► £ 

3• β • β JL 
c ή a φ 
Φ^ 3 ► 

S6 s ο . 
-Ρσ Β 
2 * +> t: a 

φ β Ρ •• φ 


δ -a φ β »» 
φ 3- .2 c 


S Ε*» sr 
ig m2 4 

*" 8 •* — 

a ο • • Ρ 

" s δ β Λ 
Λ BT3 *• 
.2 •« |•8 
- a 2^2 

Φ *S * Ό _ 

:.a 5•= a8 !2 
r»a•-* J "° ο «ο ^"2 

!•«= 3 3 3^ I S.§ 

'-s 5 a 1 " C 

• _ £ χ «• Φ O 
ι Λ Ο** U ► Ό 3 Ε 


**£ 3 

^ _3 •^ *«m 

■Γ»• «', 

s Ι Si 

a a φ 
- JS 3 

■• 3 *» β 

o o-a.g 

r •« β ai ε 

*» Ε g • 

) 3Λ•2 Φ 
' Φ h Ο" U 

• ' J. 

! Ο Φ 3 

! ► ** Φ 

: 3 ^φ 

(. « c 

1 ο « Φ 

•♦-• Β 




Φ 8 Ο 

8 a β 

Ι 8 - 

a a a 


fe Ε S 

*• cr.S 3 

- ο 


! ο -Β- * - Ε 
Ι ο e ε a φ 

Ο Ο-** • 3 
3 «« *,^ ι. 

'ο ? S a *» 
•ο "ο a u 

, — • g ν 3 S 

ι ο.ΰ ο ο. Ε 

3 5 

8.-3 S 

3 β. a 

3 β Φ «β 
U Λ Ό Φ 

a S"2 β 

β 3 fl 
Μ Ο**» 

* 9 c £ 
α Ο 3 • 


Η 1 2 

s fc 2 • 

Φ ** 3 
= S«c 

•* ■* *4 

*• *« Ρ 

φ φ »ί 

Μ Φ Ο 

j= « 


► Ό 


S «3 3 

φ ε 

w= 3 

» a 

ο Ζ ϋ 
§ .5 2 Β 

ο ε•« 3 

Φ 3 3 b 

S — 3 (β 

Μ He Ι 

Π3 **C — Ο 

.- a e φ 

•- 3• - ""Ό 

«« C 3 « « 

Φ α•β 

3 " 

α φ φ 



ο ε « .2 






m Φ Ό 


B.4J 3 

ε μ, s ο 

c ? ® 

w ρ φ 

τ* 2λ 

a * 
a Ε α 

«» mm Φ « β 

φ β «fa 

8 3 ♦» Β Β 
b Β 3*9 

Ι 1=33-2 

Β Β φ 

s 3*σ 

Φ Φ ► 

c κ « 
► ^ ο 

Β « β 
•- Φ 

«• a. 


•S ► 

W 3 Φ w 


0.2 Φ Β 

«Ό ► Ε 

*► Τ > «3 

«β S «, « 8 



In the Acts of the Apostles all the elder Latin versions fail us : we have, however, to compare 
with d, the Vulgate Latin in its best manuscripts (am. fvld.\ and e the parallel Latin version 
of Act Cod. Έ (Laud. 35), about a century younger than Cod. D. 

Act. vi. Vebsio Vuloata. 

1 In diebus autem illis crescente numero 
discipulorum factum (factus fidd.) est 
murmur graecorum adveraus hebraeos eo 
(om. eofuld.) quod despicerentur (diap. 
am.) in miniaterio cotidiano viduae eorum 
* convocantea autem duodecim multitudi- 
nem discipulorum dixerunt non estaequum 
nos derelinquere verbum dei et minis- 
trare menaia * considerate ergo fratree, 
Tiros ex vobia boni testimonii septem ple- 
dos spiritu sancto (om. sancto am.fuld.) et 
sapientia quo» conatituamua super hoc 
opus 4 nos vero orationl et ministerio 
Terbi instantea erimus * et placuit sermo 
coram omni multitudine et elegerunt ate- 
phanum (stef./uW.) Tirum plenum fide et 
spiritu sancto et philippum et procorum 
et (om. proc. etfiUd.) nicanorem ettimo- 
nem (timotheum/uaf.) et parmenam et 
nicolaum advenam antiocbenum (anthio- 
cenumfiild ) • hos statoerunt ante con- 
spectum apostolorum et orautes imposu- 
erunt eis nianus 7 et verbum domini (dei 
am.) crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus 
disci pulorum in hierusalem valde multa 
etiam turba sacerdotum oboediebat fidei 
stepbanus autem plenus gratia et forti- 
tudine faciebat prodigia et sign a magna 
in populo ° surrezerunt autem quidam 
de aynagoga quae appellatur libertino- 
rara et cyrenensium et alexandrinoruni et 
eorum qui erant a cilicia et asia diapu- 
tantes cum stephano 10 et non poterant 
resislere sapientiae et spiritui qui loque- 
batur n tunc summiserunt viroa qui 
dicercnt se audis'e eum dicentoin verba 
blasphemiae in moyaen (mosen am.) et 
finjdeum {addit %tfold.) "commoverunt 
itoque plebem et seniores et scribas et 
concurrents rapuerunt eum et adduxe- 
runt in concilium u et statueruot testes 
falsos dicentes (qui dicerent am.) homo 
iste non cessat loqut verba adveraua locum 
sanctum et legem u audivimus enim eum 
dicentem quoniam iesus nazarenus hie 
deatruet locum latum et mutnbit tradi- 
tiones quae tradidit nobis moyaea (moaes 
am. fuld.) 1β et imuentea eum omnea 
qui sedebant in concilio viderunt faciem 
ejus tamquam faciem (om. faciem am.) 

Cod. Bezab (d) prima manu. 

1 In diebus autem iatls multiplicantibua 
diacipulia facta est murmuratio quae ex 
greets erant adTersus aebraeoa quia die- 
cupiuntur in miniaterio diorno viduae ip- 
aoruni in miniaterio haebreorum ■ Con- 
vocantea itaque *xii multitudinem dia- 
cipulorum dixerunt ad eoa non enim 
placet nobis derelicto verbo di ministrare 
menaia * quid ergo eat fratree prospicite 
itaque ex vobia viros teatimonio b no 
•vii. plenoa apu et sapientia quos const!• 
tuamus in negotio hoc 4 nos autem sum us 
oratione et ministerio berbi perseveramus 
6 et placuit sermo hie in conapectu omni 
multitudini diacipulorum et elegerunt ate- 
phanum Tirum plenum fidei et spiritu 
aancti et philippum et prochorum et nica- 
norem et (imonera et permenan et nicho- 
laum proaelvtum antiocenaem β quos ata- 
tuerunt in conapectu apostolorum cumque 
oraaaent superposuerunt eis manua 7 et 
rerbum dni crescebat et multiplicabatur 
numerus disci pulorum in hierusalem nimis 
multaque turba sacerdotum oboediebant 
fidei 8 stephanus rero plenus gratia et 
rirtute faciebat portenta et si^na magna 
in populo per nomen dni ihu χρι ° sur- 
rezerunt autem quidam qui erant de 
sjnagoga quae dicitur livertinorum et 
cyrenensium et alexandrinorum et eorum 
qui aunt a cilicia altercantea cum stephano 
10 qui non poterant reaiatere sapientiae 
quae erat in eo et apo sancto in quo loqueba- 
tur quoniam probatur illia ab illo cum omni 
fiducia non potentea autem resiatere ve- 
ritati n tunc aummiaeiunt Tiros qui dice- 
rent quia audivimus eum loquentem verba 
blaaphema i*i moyaen et in dum lf com• 
moreruntque populum et seniores et scri- 
bas et adgresai adrripuerunt eum et ad- 
duxerunt in concilium ls et atatuerunt 
testes falsos adveraum eum dicentes homo 
hie non cessabit rerba loquens ad versus 
locum sanctum et legem u audivimus 
enim eum dicentem quia ins nasoraeus 
hie destruet locum istnm et mutavit 
iterum quos tradidit nobis moyses 1β et 
intuiti In eum omnea qui sedebant in con- 
cilio et viderunt faciem ejus quasi faciem 
angeli stans in medio eorum. 

Cod. Laudi ah. Act. (e) prima manu. 

1 In diebus autem istis multiplicantium 
diacipulorum factua eat murmratio grae- 
corum ad hebraeos equod deapicerentur 
in miniaterio cottidiano viduae eorum 
* Vocantea autem duodecim multitudinem 
diacipulorum dixerunt non placitum eat 
relinqnentea noa verbum dei ministrare 
menaia * considerate Ygitur fratree viros 
ex vobis testificationem habentes septem 
plenos spiritu sancto et sapientiae quos 
constituamus in usum hunc * nos autem 
orationi et ministerio verbi instantea eri- 
mus a et placuit verbum coram universa 
multitudine et elegerunt stephanum vi- 
rum plenum fidei et spiritu sancto et 
philippum et p. ochorum et nicanorem et 
timonem et parmenam et nicolaum ad- 
venam antiochensem * quos statuerunt in 
conspectu apostolorum et ο ran tea inpo- 
euerunt eia manna 7 et verbum domini 
crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus dis- 
centium in herusalem vehementer multa 
vero turba aacerdotum obaudiebat fidei 
8 atephanua autem plenus gratia et fidei 
ac virtute faciebat signa et prodigia magna 
in populo in nomine domini ihesu christi 
'adveraus quem aurrexerunt quidam de 
conventione quie apellatur livertinorum 
et curinenaium et alexandrinorum et a 
cilicia et asia diaputantea cum atefano et 
non poterat reaiatere sapientientiae quae 
erat in eo et apiritu sancto quo loque- 
batur 10 propter quod redarguerentur ab 
eo cum omnei fiducia cum ergo non pos- 
aent con tradi cere veritati " tunc aum- 
miserunt viros dicentes quia audivimus eo 
loquente verba blaafema iu mousem et 
in deum 1S et haec dicentes commoverunt 
quoqne plebem et seniores et scribas et 
concurrents rapuerunt eum et duxerunt 
in concilio 1S atatuerun autem testes falsos 
dicentes homo hie non cessat verba bias- 
fema loquens od versus locum sanctum et 
legem u audibimus enim eo diceute quia 
ihesus nazoraeus hie disaolvet locum hunc 
et mutavit conauetudinea quae tradidit 
nobis mouses l * et intendentes in eum 
omnes qui sedebant in concilio viderunt 
vultum ejus velut vultum angeli. 

Of these translators d and e seem quite independent of each other, and there is no appearance 
that either had access to the others performance; the Vulgate is plainly the groundwork of β, and 



it probably lay before the writer while engaged on his task; even d was familiar with it, whether 
he retained it in memory (e. g. quos conalituamus v. 3), or only referred to it occasionally : hence 
e has more of the characteristic diction of the Vulgate than d (e. g. ml; 4; 5 fin,; 12 fin.). 
Both d and e aimed at representing the peculiarities of their respective Greek texts, which the 
Vulgate was obviously unable to accomplish for them; and β frequently quits his model in the 
attempt to render the Greek more strictly and literally, in the same spirit as we have observed with 
regard to Cod. Bezae, though not carried out on the same plan. Thus in v. 1 the translator β seems 
to think that ττληθννοντων των μαθητών depends on γογγυσμος, while on the contrary the really de- 
pendent genitives after ακηκοαμπ in w. 11, 14 are treated as absolute and rendered by to hquente, 
eo dicentc He follows the Vulgate in representing προσηλυτον v. 5 by ctdvenam, which is true to 
the derivation but not to the technical meaning, so that here d is preferable: while for μαθητών 
v. 7 e alone has diacentiurn, but then his Greek is των μανϋανοντων. In v. 7 σφοδρά is differently 
rendered by all three, d being quite wrong (nimu), though he has always valde in the other nine 
places where the word occurs. In v. 1 discupiuntur of d has already been noticed as an error 
for dispiciuntur (p. xxxiv). Of the various readings found in d and e throughout Acts vi. we 
will speak in the next Chapter : but there seems nothing in the diction of d as here contrasted 
with the only other two forms of the ancient Latin extant in this portion of Scripture which 
would lead us to modify the judgement arrived at on fuller evidence in the case of Luke xxiv; 
namely, that the parallel translation in Codex Bezae was made directly from its Greek or from 
a text almost coinciding with it, by one who had full acquaintance with (though he made no formal 
use of) the labours of his predecessors, especially the revision executed by Jerome about a century 
before his time. 

Though on the whole disposed to advocate this view, as best satisfying the facts of the 
case, we must not forget that it is encumbered with one considerable difficulty ; namely, that 
the Greek and Latin texts in the parallel columns of Codex Bezae differ from each other, as 
regards the readings they follow, in little less than two thousand places. As the result of a 
minute examination of the whole manuscript, undertaken with a view to this single point, 
it may be stated that the Latin (without taking account of its own clerical errors) is at 
variance with the Greek in 1919 instances (in S. Matthew 251, S. John 229, S. Luke 428, 
8. Mark 380, Acts 631), being less than the whole number of places (1981) ' in which the 
Greek Codd. FG of 8. Paul (which no one doubts to be separate transcripts from the same 
prototype) differ in but the first thirteen of the Pauline Epistles. And it mast be added 
furthermore that the vast majority of these 1919 divergencies relate to matters so insignificant 
that they would be utterly overlooked except by a reader who was narrowly watching for them. 
In 75 the Latin scribe silently corrects plain transcriptural mistakes of the Greek text ; in 104 
Proper Names are spelt with some slight variation ; in 59 small particles are interchanged, e. g. 
Sc is rendered by enim, or γαρ by autem; in 133 singular nouns are made plural, and vice 
versa, the sense being completely unaffected; in no less than 514 cases a similar change is 
made in the .tenses of verbs, (which however are sometimes carefully distinguished) or a finite 
tense is substituted for a participle; 318 are transmutations in the order of the words, a few 
(e.g. Matth. xvL 20; xx. 19; John vii. 5; Mark ii. 1; vii. 22; Acts iii. 20; iv. 10; xxi. 13), 
and but a few, being of the least consequence. The residue (716) are real various readings 

1 Not 1982 as stated in my Plain Introduction, p. 137, 
for in Rom. xvi. 7 TregeUes now tells me that be read 

υμασ in Cod. G at Dresden, not ημασ as edited by Mat- 
thaei in 1791. 



in S. Matthew 78, in S. John 72, in S. Luke 135, in S. Mark the higher proportion of 146; 
in the Acts (whose primitive text both Latin and Greek was left in a very rude condition, 
and has been largely corrected in later times) they amount to as many as 285; yet even these 
are of no great moment» many the manifest result of mere negligence, while in some of the 
more considerable our translator d adopts the very expression of the Vulgate Latin : e. g. Acts 
i. 4 (with am. fuld.); ii. 3; iv. 14 (without ποιησαι η, but yet habebant in d, poterant Vulg.); 
v. 8;• vii 7; xv. 37; xvii 11; xviii 2; xix. 23. 

III. We must now state our reasons for believing that the Latin translator executed his 
work in some remote province, where the language, though still vernacular, had far progressed in 
its decline; most probably in Gaul, about the time of the Frankish invasion, and in the dialect 
then employed in general speech (for the rustic Latin was commonly spoken in Southern Gaul 
up to the close of the seventh century 1 ), rather than in that more correct manner which Church 
writers like S. Gregory of Tours would of course preserve even at a later period. Its provincial 
character and growing corruption are abundantly manifested in the gross violations of grammatical 
propriety which prevail throughout every portion, to a far greater extent than is found in any 
other Old Latin translation of Scripture. Such especially are those perpetual errors in the govern- 
ment of prepositions, of which, however, we find many examples in the Cod. Palatinus (e)' and some 
in other copies, (e.g. f supra p. xxxvi, Luke xxiv. 11, not v. 19). Thus a or ab takes an accusative 
in d, Matth. xxvii. 24; John xxi 9; Luke iv. 1; ix. 8; xii. 36; xiii. 29 (mixed with ablative); 
xx. 42; xxiv. 27; Mark i. 9; xiii. 27 (mixed); Acts v. 15; x. 23 (so Greek p-m.)\ xiii. 8; 14; 
xvi. 18; 38; xvii 9; xviii. 16; xxi. 21. Also ad with an ablative Matth. xviL 19; Luke ii. 
52 (mixed); xi 51; Mark xiv. 34; Acts xv. 22: aput or apud with an ablative Matth. xix. 26 
(mixed): circa with abl. Acts x. 9; xiii. 13: cum with accus. Luke i 39; xxii. 11; Mark i. 29 
(mixed); ix. 4; xiv. 54; Acts i. 26; iii. 4 (so Greek, p. m.); v. 26 (mixed); vii 19; 45; 
xi. 20; xii. 21; xiv. 20; xvi 4; xviii. 17; xix. 38: de with accus. Matth. iv. 25 (mixed); 
Mark vi. 33; Acts ii 30; xii 23; xv. 5; xviii 15 (mixed); β or w with accus. Acts i 18; 
v. 3; xviii. 2: prae with accus. Luke xiii. 2; 4 (so prae turbam Cod. e, Mark ii. 4): per with 
abl. Matth. ii. 14; xxviii 13; Acts v. 19; xi 2; xx. 19: post with abl. Acts xx. 7?: propter 
with abl. Matth. v. 10; Mark vi. 26 (mixed): secundum with abl. Acts ii 30: sine with 
accus. Mark iv. 19: supra with abl. Matth. xiv. 11: sub is found Mark iv. 21 with both cases 
in the same sense. The significations of in with its two cases are confounded 39 times in 
S. Matthew, 8 times in S. John, only 5 times in S. Luke, 32 in S. Mark, 28 in the Acts. 
This unequal distribution of the most notable peculiarities in the style and grammatical con- 
struction we have had occasion to point out before. The preposition de, moreover, is employed at 
least twice in the Acts as a substitute for the genitive: thus de praecordia (τησ καρδιασ) ii. 30; 
de ecclesiam (τησ €κκλησιασ) xx. 17, look more like French than Latin: though ex in x. 25; 
xvii. 12; xxi 39 (with genit.) is of course correct enough, though not indispensable. 

It is worth while to note besides the variations from the common forms both in regard to 

1 See Hallam'e Middle Ages, Vol. m. pp. 324 — 7, 
Literature of Europe, Vol. 1. pp. 27 — 32, and the convinc- 
ing evidence of the fact which he has there collected. 

1 "Haud raro, et constantia qu&daui." Tiecheud. 
Cod. Palat. Proleg. p. xx. He enumerates de verbum, 
extra vinea, per caverna (we saw on p. xxxvii de ihm 
Luke xxiv. 19): and for anomalies of a different kind 

omnem castellum (vid. p. xii infra), omnetn olut ; qui for 
quit, vocitu» for vocatus, -et for -is in dieites, diligite»; the 
putting of b for ρ (tcribtura, eorbut), d for t (capud), q 
or c for qu (aeeuntur), r for I (ficurnea) ; interchanged 
with u (hoc, hue), % with y, t with th, I with 11, b with u 
the oftenest of all. In theee respecti d and t closely re- 
eemble each other. 


inflexion and syntax, which occur in this version: not a few will also be met with, though 
much more rarely, in the other Old Latin Versions, including the Vulgate. 

(1) Nouns of the fourth declension, though often used with their proper terminations, are 
frequently turned into the second: actus Acts xix. 18; adcubitus ^Luke xL 43; xiv. 7 ; xx. 46 
(addub.); eoncursus Acts xix. 40; conspectus Luke iv. 7; xiii 26; xv. 19; 21; xix. 27; xxi. 36; 
Acts x. 30 (not w. 31, 33) ; comum Luke i. 69 ; cubitus Mark xil 39 ; fructus Matth. xiL 33 ; 
xxi 34 (both); 43; Luke vi. 43 bis; 44; xii. 17; 18; xx. 10; gradus Acts xii. 10 -(graduus 
ace. pL ibid. xxi. 35); luibitus Acts xil 21; inteUectus Luke ii. 47; irUercessus ibid. xxii 59 
magistratus Acts xvi. 19; 22; 35; porticus John v. 2; spiritus Matth, i. 20; Luke i. 67 
ii 27 (spo, but v. 26 spu); iii. 16; Mark L 25; v. 8; ix. 25 (both); xii. 36; Acts i 5 
iv. 8; 31; vi. 10; vii 51 ; x. 38; xL 16; 24; xiii. 4; 9; xv. 7; 29; 32; xvi. 6; xix. 21 
xx. 22; tonitrum John xii. 29; vrdtus Luke xxi v. 5. We find the genitive of such nouns 
in ~ui Luke ix. 55; Mark iii. 17; xi. 21; Acts xx. 19, and in -u Acts vL 5; in -urn, in the plural 
Mark xi 13. Notice also the ablatives caelu, Luke xvii. 24 ; domu Acts xvi. 34 ; tyru 
Luke x. 13; and the genitive dolus Acts xiii 10; somnus John xi. 13. 

(2) Neuter nouns of the second declension are sometimes made masculine : as donum Acts xi 
17; foros Matth. xxiii 7; sabbatum once (Acts xiii 27); signum Luke ii 34; templum once 
(Mark xiv. 58); verbus John xxi 23; Luke iv. 32; Acts xix. 38; damns is masc. Luke ix. 4; 
manus masc ibid. xxii. 21; apex fern, xvi 17; porticus masc. Acts iii 11 (with am.); valetudo masc. 
Acts v. 15 : on the other hand cibus is neuter Mark vii 4, and humerus Matth. xxiii. 4. We find 
for κώμη casteUus Luke ix. 56; xvii 12; xix. 30; Mark xi. 2 masc.; but castellum neut. cer- 
tainly seven times and probably eight more. Ilium appears to be neut. Mark x. 15; Acts xii 1; 
also eum Matth. xxiii 18; 20: we read quendam dvilatem Acts xxi 16; marem Mark iii 7; 
salem ibid. ix. 50. For rete we find retia and of the first declension in all places, viz. Matth. 
iv. 18; 20; 21; John xxi. 6; 8; 11 bis; Luke v. 2; 4; 6; Mark i. 16; 19: sidona Matth. xv. 
21, only: tenebra John vi. 17 only: baptismus is preferred to baptisma Luke xii. 50; xx. 4; 
Mark i 4; vii 4; x. 38 (not v. 39); Acts x. 37, but not in the ten other places. Lystra 
is neut. pi. Acts xiv. 6 even against the Greek, but fern. sing, in its four other places (xiv. 20 ; 
21; xvi 1; 2), once (xvi. 2) against the Greek: we have socra Matth. x. 35 only: columbus 
Luke ii. 24 only. In the accusative of the third declension we have securem Luke xiii. 7, but 
teslim Acts iv. 33: in the ablative rude Luke v. 36 bis; nave Mark v. 2; mare Luke xxi. 25; 
Mark v. 13 semel; vi 47: even ae for β in regae Acts vii. 10; but i for e in sidoni Luke x. 13; 
peccatori ibid. xv. 10; veteri Mark ii. 21; corpori ibid. v. 29; morti vii. 10; sermoni Acts χ v. 32: 
in the plural nominative -ae is put for -es in lampadae Matth. xxv. 8: civvtatium is gen. pi. 
in Luke v. 12; vi. 17. Moysi is the genitive form in Matth. xxiii 2; John ix. 28; Luke ii. 22; 
xxiv. 44 (-ei) ; Mark xii. 26 ; Acts xiii 39 ; xv. 1 ; 5 ; iohanni Luke vii. 24 : alio is dative 
Luke xiv. 31 ; xvi. 7: the unusual quemquem Mark xii. 14; Acts ii. 3 : ipsud Acts xvi 35 : a few 
adjectives in -us and -er sometimes are formed in -is, or vice versa, as austeris Luke xix. 21 
(not v. 22) ; infirmis Matth. xxv. 43 (not v. 44); xxvi. 41; John v. 13 only; paupera Luke xxi 2 
3; pleres Acts xvii 12; subdoles Acts xvii. 5; uberatn Luke viii 8, but uberes ibid, xii 16 
unanimes Acts i. 1 4. Merely barbarous are fratrorum Matth. xxv. 40 ; salutarem Luke iii. 6 
hominorum ibid xiv. 24; stadios xxiv. 13 (not John vi. 19), so Cod. a; interfecti (dat.) Acts 
viii 1; progeniebus ibid, χ v. 21; novius xvii. 21 : perhaps altari (gen.) Luke i 11. 

(3) In verbs the chief anomalies occur in the compounds of eo 9 which make -iebam dec. in 
the imperfect, -iam -ies «fee. in the future: such are exiebat Luke vi. 19; exiebant John viii 9; 



Luke iv. 22; 41; Acts viii. 7; exies Luke xii. 59; exiet Matth• ii. 6; John x- 9; Mark x. 12; 
periet John x. 28; xL 50; Luke xxi. 18 (but peribunt Luke v. 37); transiebat ibid. v. 15; trans- 
iebant Mark ix. 30; pertransiebat Luke xix. 1; pertransiebant Acts xvl G; transiet Matth. v. 18; 
Mark xiii. 30 (not v. 31) and jn six other places; pertransiet Luke iL 35; rediebant (but also ιόαηί) 
Mark vi. 31; abientes Luke viii. 14; xxii. 13; exientes v. 2; Mark vi. 34; veniunt Luke xii. 6; 
veniium est John xii. 5 ; veniri Mark xiv. 5. Possum, fero and οΛ are also conjugated incorrectly : 
potebat Luke xix. 3; poterint ibid, xxi. 15; differitis xii. 7; 24; conferUis xxiv. 17; adfers (imperat.) 
John xx. 27 6w; Luke xiiL 7; <$er* (imperat) Mark i. 44; adferi (infin. pass.) ibid. vi. 27 
(adferent for -μλ* vii. 32, as often elsewhere, may be a clerical error); odies Matth. v. 43; odint 
Luke xvi 13; odient Matth. xxiv. 10; both odit and odivit John xv. 18; odierunt ibid. xv. 24; 25; 
odierint Luke vi. 22; odientibus Matth. v. 44; Luke vi 27; even fieretur John xiii. 2. The 
simple pareo for appareo occurs Matth. vi. 5; ix. 34; xiii. 26; xvii. 3 (paretur depon. xxiiL 27, 
but parent Vulg.); xxiii. 28 (so Vulg.); xxiv. 30 (so Vulg.); xxvii. 53; Luke xxiv. 11; (but con- 
paruit v. 31). Other anomalies in conjugation are lugunt Matth. v. 4; fodiit Matth. xxi. 33; 
nubor pass. Matth. xxii. 30; Luke xvii. 27; xx. 34 (joined with pariuntur), 35; Mark xii. 25; 
foquor pass. Matth. xxvi. 13; linuit John ix. 6; 11; pariret Luke i. 57; ii. 6; habibat (from habeo) 
ibid. vi. 8; custodiabatur viii. 29; stupuebant ix. 43; egeri xv. 14; consolatur pass. xvi. 25; pae- 
niteor xvi. 30 ; xvii. 4 ; certabatur depon. xxiL 59 ; coxerunt (from cogo) xxiv. 29 ; prqficebat Mark 
v. 26; obstipuerunt ibid. v. 42; secuntur vii. 5 (so Cod. β sometimes); petieremus x. 35; respondite 
xi. 29 (not v. 30); taediari xiv. 33; respondis xv. 4; possidit and crepavU Acts i. 18; locuntur 
ibid. ii. 7; serpiat iv. 17; obstupiscebat viii. 13; quaesire xiii. 7; resistabat xiii. 8; decedisset xiiL 
13; silerunt xv. 13; perconfirmor depon. xv. 32; extorsuit xvi. 15; vetatus xvii. 15; νβΖΙώ xvii. 18; 
20; conventi xxi. 18; adsistans xxii. 20. In Luke χ v. 6 σννχαρψ€ is barbarously rendered cum 
gaudeie (but not in r. 9), so Acts xvi. 13; compare Luke vi. 4. 

(4) The most remarkable peculiarity of the syntax in this version is the frequent habit of 
omitting the antecedent to a relative: such cases are seen in Matth. xxiii. 31; John iv. 34; v. 10; 
vi. 39 (not v. 38); Luke i. 45; in. 7; vi. 4; xiv. 10; 15; xix. 24; xxi. 26; xxii. 21; xxiii. 25; 43; 
xxiv. 33; Mark iii. 34; v. 40; x. 23; Acts iv. 21; vi. 1; xvi. 10; 13; xvii. 11; xxii. 11: the 
relative is omitted in Mark xi. 21; Acts xiii. 2. In expressing prohibitions non is more frequent 
than ne 9 e. g. John xiv. 1; 27: νμων is vestris John xiiL 21, nostrorum renders ημών Acts xvii. 27. 
Otherwise, though there is a rudeness in the whole style approaching to barbarism (e. g. Luke 
xxiv. 31 fin.; Acts xiiL 1; 10; 29), yet there is seldom found any notable violation of the rules 
of Latin grammar, except to accommodate it to the parallel Greek, on which point we have 
already spoken at large (see p. xxxii). We find however suaserunt turbos Mark xv. 1 1 against the 
Greek: so vetare eis Luke xviii. 16. Sometimes the Latin softens down a loose construction of 
the original (e. g. Acts iii. 13; iv. 3), while in a few instances it approaches nearer to classical 
propriety than does the Vulgate (e. g. Mark xiii. 20 ulla caro, yet it is omnis in Matth. xxiv. 22). 
It is even elegant at times, e. g. οιμαι facile puto John xxi. 25. In the Acts it nicely discri- 
minates throughout the Jewish from the Christian πρ€σ/?ντ£ροι, where the Vulgate completely fails. 

(5) As in other specimens of provincial Latin, we find A very often omitted, and as often 
inserted, improperly. Instances of the former are eroden Matth. ii. 12; umerus, ibid, xxiii. 4; 
Luke xv. 5; ypocryiae Matth. xxiii. 29; Luke xi. 39; ebraice John v. 2 (-aeice); xx. 16; ora 
ibid. v. 35; Mark vL 35 bis; xiv. 35; 41; xv. 33 semel; umorem Luke viii. 6; ac (i. e. Iiac) 
ibid. xii. 20; abeo xii. 50, and both abet and habet xix. 26; umido xxiii. 31; abetis Mark iv. 40; 
aesitaverit ibid. xi. 23; exortor Acts ii. 40; xx. 2; aebraeos ibid. vi. 1; ospitor x. 6; 18; xxi. 16' 


peribetU x. 43; ymnum xvi. 25; exibere xvii. 31; esUassent xvii. 34; ellada xx. 2: of the latter 
exftortus Matth. xiiL 5; Mark iv. 5; 6; harunt Matth. xiii. 6; haruit ibid, xxi 19; 20 (not John χ v. 
6); hostendite xxii. 19; haridam xxiii. 15; kabundabit xxv. 29; Ααάβ (i e. ave) xxvi 49; xxvii. 29; 
xxviii. 9; Luke i. 28; xxiii. 37; Mark xv. 18; harundinem Matth. cxvii. 29; 30; 48 (not xi. 7); 
Luke vii 24; heliam Matth. xxvii. 47; 49, and in all the 24 other extant places; hosteis John 
xx. 19; 26; hieris Luke ix. 57; holus xi. 42; honeratis and honus xi. 46; Acts xv. 28; hiericJio 
Mark x. 46; hebrii Acts ii. 15; habire ibid. iv. 15; hopus v. 38; hemulati vii. 9; harena vii. 24; 
horabit x. 9; hiconio xiii. 51 (not xiv. 1); hemulatores xxL 20. 

(6) Other peculiarities of spelling, which prevail indeed through every page of this version, 
are the interchange of b and ν (more rarely b is turned into p, e. g. Matth. ix. 32; xiv. 35; xxii. 
44; Acts xvi. 20, where b is washed out under p, and both are by the first hand) which the cor- 
rector G has emended in two large portions of the work (see p. xxvi), and the placing of/ for ph 
and d for t in such words as at (ad ille is the universal form employed), constitudo Luke xiv. 32, 
capud Acts xvi 1 2 <kc. : at is also now and then put for ad, as in Acts xxL 37 : see too aliut 
ibid. xix. 32: ρ stands for m, Acts xiii. 34. The diphthong ae is perpetually expressed by the 
simple e and vice versa: thus with the vocatives plenae and inimicae Acts xiii. 10: praesbyteri 
Luke xx. 1; Acts xxi. 18 only: raeaedificabo Acts xv. 16 : praetium is used eight times, pretiosi 
only in John xii 3 ; we find quaerere Acts xvii. 27, but quero &c. occurs twenty times, que- 
stio three; caeeidit John xi. 32; saepes Luke xiv. 23; Mark xii. 1; saedeo Matth. xx. 30; Mark 
x. 46 only: saeniorum ibid, vii 5 only; vadae Matth. xiii. 14: like every other Latin manuscript 1 
d invariably has caelum: so faenum always (five times): faenus and faenero four times, fenero 
Luke vi. 34 semel: cena is read 13 times, coena never: jajuno <fcc. occurs 7 times, jejuno &c 15, 
in Matth. ix. 14, 15 varying in consecutive verses: talantum is found in Matth. xxv. twelve 
times, talentum thrice (both occur v. 28) : anticus (like secuntur and locuntur named above, p. xiii) 
Luke ix. 8 only; thus inicus Luke xvi. 10; 11; xxiii. 41 : norus ibid. xii. 53 bis: tfiensaurus in 
all eleven places and temptatio in all nine: /orsitam Luke xi. 20; xx. 13; Acts xi. 18; xii. 15; xviii. 
14 <fec.: jenuam Mark xi. 4 only: abraam Matth. iii. 9 bis; John viii. 33; Luke xiii. 28; xvi• 27, 
but abraham 27 times: istrahd ώα always except in Luke xxiv. 21 : pairiaarcha Acts ii. 29 only 
(compare τ€τραοφχησ in Codd. Sinaiticus, Ephraemi and others): santus Acts i 8 (not w. 2; 5); 
iv. 30; vii. 33; χ v. 29: passares Luke xii. 6 (not v. 7); car care &c. Luke iii. 20; xxi. 12 only, but 
carcere <fec. 28 times : clodus in ten places, claudus John v. 3 only : dudo and clusum in all eleven 
places. Under this head may be brought the familiar practice of writing An, hits for hi, his, and 
the contrary habit of putting fili 44 times for the gen. sing, or nom. pL of filius (yet not in 
Mark xiii 12; Acts iii. 25), and more rarely filis for the dative or ablative plural. 

(7) The abbreviations usual in the Greek text have been enumerated already (see p. xviii) : 
in the Latin the chief are ihs (Cod. Laud. 35 has ihesus, but hiesum Acts xix. 5), xps*, ds, dms, sps, 
and their several cases (ihn John xii 9; Luke v. 12 for ihm is rare) as is usual in documents of 
the oldest class. Deus and spiritus (dominus Matth. xiii. 27; Acts xiii. 10) are sometimes written 
in full, the former often retaining the mark of abridgement («— >) notwithstanding, as is likewise the 

1 "Coelum is a spurious form, invented about the 
beginning of the sixteenth century, in conformity with 
a ridiculous etymology." Munro on Gonington's Virgil, 
Journal of S. and C. Philology, i860. In Cod. ff 1 coelo- 
rum, Matth. xx. 1 must be a mere error either of the 
editor (Martianay) or of the scribe. 

9 On the tomb of that illustrious scholar Isaac 
Casaubon [d. 16 14] in the S. W. aisle of the transept of 
Westminster Abbey, xpo of the original epitaph has been 
changed by some ignorant stone-cutter into the barbarous 



case in some parts of Cod. Claroniontanus, especially about Romans L Thus dei is met with 122 
times (but never in the Acts), dec 24 times (in the Acts only vii 40 ; x. 4), deum only in John 
vi. 46; x. 33. For the more usual form dms Ac., we find dns Ac. 16 times in S. Matthew (both 
occur in xxii. 44), in Luke xxiil 40, and always (84 times) in the Acts, except dmi iii. 19 : dms 
is the form preferred by Codd. Yercellensis and Claromontanus, dns by Codd. Palatinus, Amiati- 
nus, and Fuldensis. We may possibly think that minute peculiarities of this kind slightly confirm 
the impression of those who deem the translator of the Acts a different person from him who ren- 
dered the Gospels (see p. xxxiii, note 2) 1 . Add to this that he alone has dum for dm (0y), Acts 
vi. 11; xL 17; xiL 5; a form also found in Cod. Palatinus: although in S. Luke we see dom i. 
16; 46, and in nine other places (besides six in S. John, as also in Cod. Claromontanus); dome 
(vocative) in Luke x. 40. In Cod. Laud. 35 there are no abridgements in the Latin. 

Of compendia scribendi, as distinct from abridged words, the Latin of Cod. Bezae has but 
few. At the end of a line over the last letter stands for m; in Codd. Palatinus and Claromontanus 
the line stands for m or η indifferently: a single point (usually the upper point, but sometimes 
the middle) indicates a termination omitted, e. g. hominib• Matth. x. 33 ; 08sib • ibid, xxiil 27 ; 
sublcUisq* Acts xiiL 19. Occasionally an unfinished word has not such point, apparently through 
oversight; e. g. faciem Matth. xxviL 22 iov faciemvs (in later manuscripts like the Cod. Augiensis 
-u* would be indicated by the apostrophus), humiliab Luke iii. 6 (see Adnotationee, Fol. 194 a). 
The punctuation of the Latin is on the same plan as that of the Greek, described above (p. xviii) : 
in Cod. Palatinus (if we may judge by Teschendorf s facsimile page) the single middle point is 
rare prima manu, but more often added by a later pen. 

Some grounds for believing that this manuscript was written in the region where it was 
eventually found in the sixteenth century were stated in the last chapter (p. xxxi): the following 
philological reasons, so far as they go, would suggest the same conclusion of its Gallic origin. 

(1) • In addition to the unclassical and indeed ungrammatical use of de to express the genitive 
in Acts ii. 30 ; xx. 17 (see p. xl), we find in the style of d distinct traces of the employment 
of habeo as an auxiliary verb, which is well known to be a notable characteristic of the modern 
languages of Western Europe (of the French as much as any) as distinguished from the Latin 
whence most of them sprung. In Mark xiv. 27 σκανΰαλκτασθοχ (i.e. -0c) is rendered scandalizari 
habetis by d, but acandalwn patiemini by ac 9 scandalizabimini by / and the Vulgate. Habeo is 
thus used three times to render /xeAAio, Luke x. 1 ; xix. 4 ; Acts i. 5, although the Greek word 
is translated by incipio 25 times (sometimes very awkwardly), 15 times by the future participle, 
three times in other ways (Mark χ iii. 4 ; Acts xvi. 27; xxi. 37). 

Two or three peculiar words, which better scholars may perhaps hereafter add to, point to 
the same conclusion as regards the nationality of the translator. Scholz (N.T. Proleg. p. xxxix*) 

1 Besides the instances before given we may notice 
that αρχΐ€ρ€υ<τ, which is rendered princepi tacerdotum in 
all places in S. Matthew (34) and S. Luke (16), in S. John 
princtpt 4 times, princepi sactrdotttm twice, in Mark 
xiv. 47 princepi tacerdos, in the other 19 places of 8. 
Mark iummue $aeerdot; is in the Acts ponttfex iv. 23 ; 
v. 17 ; fli ; vii. 1 ; ponttfex iv. 6; pontefix (ftpetw) v. 37. 
The reading is tcpcuxr also in xix. 14, where alone we 
find eacerdotis. 

* Scholx's examples had occurred to me in complete 
forgetfulness of what he had written long ago. Like 

other bad reasoners, he overlays his really effective argu- 
ments by others obviously futile. Thus he urges for the 
Gallic origin of Cod. D (among others) rtfcctio (κατάλυμα) 
Mark xiv. 14, though the word is in the Vulgate; tide- 
ratut («vXXof) Matth. xv. 30; 31 ; xviii. 8 (but in Mark 
ix. 43 ddriUt with the Vulgate), an expressive term found 
in Pliny (in regard to this word, however, he only follows 
Mill) ; and natatoria piscina John v. 9, a mere error of 
the translator, who unites the two separate words used 
by the Vulgate for rendering κόλνμβηθρα in the places 
where it is found (v. 7 ; 4; 7 piscina; ix. 7 ; 11 natatoria). 


and others have noticed soniis (μ€ριμναισ) in Luke xxi. 34 only, for which ae have solictiudinibus, 
hf cogtiationibus, c and the Vulgate curia. That sonius, which is not a Latin word at all, is 
connected with aoinus and the French aoin is plain enough, and Ducange cites from one Latin 
and Greek Glossary "somnium φροντϊς ιδιωτικώς," from another "somnior μεριμνώ," whence was 
corrupted sonius, thence soinua and soin ("Nisi competens soinus eum detineat" Leges Henr. I. 
Regis Angliae cap. 29 in Ducange Medii Aevi LcUinitoe, sub voce Sunnis). 

Less certain is the inference drawn from involet as a translation of κλο/ο; in John x. 10 only, 
all the other versions having furetur in that place. Involo is rendered by Ducange per vim auferre, 
and compared with the French voter, but Servius the Commentator on Virgil, in the 5th century, 
says "Vola dicitur media pars manus...unde et involare dicimus, quum aliquid furtim vola mantis 
subtrahitur." The best classical example of this use of the word (certainly a very rare one) is 
CatulL Carm. xxv. "Remitte pallium mihi, meum quod involasti." 

Of applontat (ρασσα) Mark ix. 18, another of Scholz's examples, I find no notice in Fac- 
ciolati, Ducange, or other such books. It must be connected with planta, eupplanto. Bentley, who 
read applantat in his hasty fashion, adds " et hoc est allidit humo " (Ellis, BentL Crit. Sacra, p. 9). 

Such forms as sconspectu Acts vii. 46, and yet more scoriscatio Matth. xxiv. 27 ; ecoruscue Luke 
xvii. 24; scorusco xvii. 24 bis; xxiv. 4 (αστραπή and αστράπτω, but fulgur Matth. xxviii. 3; Luke 
x. 18) savour more of the initial impure 8 of the Italian, which plainly sprung from the Latin ex, 
e. g. sbarcare, scarnare. 

On the character of the Greek text of Codex Bezae. 

It results from our investigations respecting the parallel version in this manuscript, that although 
replete with philological interest as a specimen of vernacular Latin just before it merged into the 
mediaeval language of the South of France, very little weight can be given to its readings even 
in those places (comparatively so few) in which it differs from its Greek original. The purpose 
of the scribe (or at any rate of his immediate predecessor) was simply to copy on the one page of 
an open leaf and to translate on the other, a very ancient and curious book, arranged to his hand 
in verses or στίχοι, whose present loose and inartificial divisions shew that it must itself have 
been derived from older documents wherein the στίχοι had been distributed on an elaborate and 
regular system, which the carelessness of the writer of the immediate prototype of Codex Bezae 
has gone far to break up and obscure (see p. xvii). In this the last Chapter of our Introduc- 
tion we shall aim at proving that the text of Codex Bezae, as it stands at present, is in the main 
identical with one that was current both in the East and West as early as the second century 
of our aera. It may very well have been brought into Gaul by Irenaeus and his Asiatic com- 
panions about A.D. 170: in some of its most characteristic features it resembles the Syriac versions 
made at one extremity of Christendom, the citations of the Latin Fathers at the other. Whether 
Codex Bezae (D) and its allies approach nearer to the verity of the inspired writings than do some 
of our chief authorities whose extant vellum may be a little older, such as Codd. Sinaiticus (X), 
Vaticanus (B), Alexandrinus (A) and Ephraemi (C), is too large a question to be entered upon in 
this place, even if we were in possession of materials for arriving at a definite conclusion, which 
there is much cause to fear we are not and perhaps never may be. If the high antiquity of the 



text be once established, its claim on oar respectful attention must be admitted as a necessary con- 
sequence, even by those who most hesitate to assign to it prevailing and paramount authority 1 . 

L And as regards mere matters of spelling and grammar we shall see little or no difference 
between the practice of Codex Bezae and the other oldest manuscripts. Those instances of pseu- 
dography, as he calls it, which Kipling accumulates (Praef. xin. xiv.) to prove that its writer could 
not be a native Greek, would enable us to demonstrate the same thing in respect to every other 
manuscript of the Ν. T. now existing, which has any semblance of great antiquity. Its itacisms, or 
changes of one vowel or diphthong for another are actually fewer than in Cod. Μ and one or two 
more, and the errors of transcription, especially in the Greek, are not by any means so numerous. 
The principal vowel changes, as usual, are « for t, e for at, and vice versa: ν is put for 01 chiefly in 
σοι and the various forms of ανονγω, ν and η are transmuted principally in the cases of t^cis 'and 
νμ£ΐς : itacisms so harsh as /ce for και John vii. 47 ; Acts xviiL 2 ; c for the article αϊ Luke iii. 5 ; σοι 
for συ John vii. 52 ; crcpat for croup* Matth. xxii 12 ; xxvi. 50 (not xx. 13) are not at all frequent. 
The changes so very common in later writing between ο and ω, c and η are rare (such as €ζηλθη 
Matt. xii. 43 ; cf. John vi. 3) : those between ct, η and t (even i/oxrcv Matth. xxiv. 43), ov and ω (in 
the third person plural of verbs) are more familiar. The accommodation of spelling to pronuncia- 
tion in vy, νκ and νχ for γγ, γκ and γχ, e.g. ηνγικςν Matth. iii. 2; avyikov ibid. xL 10; xiii 39 
(not v. 41); ανκιστρον xvii. 27 (so Luke ii. 28 ανκαλασ); €<ητΧανχνισθη ibid. ix. 36 (not xiv. 14), 
especially the last, occurs perhaps more often than in other copies'; but the orthography presents 
no other peculiarity worth notice. 

Of the forms usually ascribed to the Alexandrian dialect Codex Bezae contains the following : 

(1) The accusative singular of the third declension of nouns ends in -av for -a: Matth. xxvii. 
28 (not v. 31); John vi. 54; Mark vi. 27; vii. 30; 32; Acts xiv. 12; xvii. 6: and the neuter of 
-v? in -w Matth. xix. 4; Mark x. 6; Acts xviii 27. This ν is sometimes added in verbs, ατληρουν 
(sing.) Acts xiii. 25. 

(2) The second person plural of the second aorist terminates in arc: Matth. xi. 7; 8; 9; 
xxv. 36; xxvi. 55; John vi. 26; vii. 45; Luke vii. 24; 25; 26; xi. 52; xix. 30; xxii. 52; Mark 
xiv. 48 ; Acts ii. 23 ; xvi. 39 (imper.) ; the first person plural in -αμ€ν : Matth. xxv. 39 ; Mark ix. 
38; Acts iv. 20; the imperative in -ατω Matth. vi. 10; xxvi 39; Mark xiii. 15; and the second 
aorist middle in -ατο Luke xxii 50; Acts vii. 10; 21; xii. 11. 

(3) Also the third person plural of the second aorist in -αν: Matth. xiii. 48; xvii. 6; xxi. 16; 
39; xxii. 10; 22; xxvii. 21; John iv. 52; vi. 10; 60; vii. 52; viii. 33; 39; 41; 48; 62; 53; 57; 
ix. 23; 24; 28; 34; 40; xi. 46 bis; xii. 9; 21; xviii. 6 bis; 7; xxi. 3; 8; Luke L 59; 61; v. 33; 
vii. 20; viii. 34; 42; ix. 13; xiii. 31; xvii. 5; xx. 16; 39; xxii. 9; 35; 38; 49; 71; xxiii 33; 
xxiv. 5; Mark ii. 16; iii 8; iv. 4 bis; 5; vi 33; x. 4; 37; 38; xii 7; 12; 16; xvi 8; Acts i 11; 
24; ii. 37; iv. 23; 24; vii. 57; x. 23; 39; xii. 7; 10; xiii. 46; xiv. 24; xvi. 19; 31; 37; 40 (tarav 
44 times); or in -οσαν: Mark viii. 11; ix. 9; 33. We find also «ira Acts xi. 8; xxii. 10; and 
the participle crow Acts vii 27; 37; 40; xx. 36; xxii 24. So even the imperfect in -αν: Matth. xxi 
9; John vii 31; 41; viii. 22; ix. 16 semel; x. 24; xi. 56; xv. 22; 24; Luke iv. 40; xxiii. 35; 
48; xxiv. 10; Mark viii 7; 16; Acts xiv. 19; xvi 7; 19; xvii 6; xix. 14; or m -οσαν: Mark i 
32; vi. 14; Acts xvii. 5 semel. 

1 In the present chapter do not'ee is taken of the 
readings by later hands ; the rather as the tarly changes 
made in this manuscript seldom affect the sense. 

* So even νυνφιου Matth. ix. 15, though νυμφιοσ is 
found twice in the same verse. 


(4) On the other hand we find -c for -a in the first aorist: Matth. xi. 25; xviii. 15; xxv. 22; 
John xx. 15(1); Luke xxi 37; Mark i. 35; xii. 32(1); xiii. 16; Act» i. 11; xix. 19: so c^cwov 
Acts v. 4. 

(5) For -ασι in the third person plural of the perfect we have -av in John xvii. 6 ; (so v. 7, as 
in the received text); xx. 13; but εληλνϋον John viii. 42. 

(6) In verbs in -οω and -ω/χι the termination ol is used for ω in John xi. 57; xiii. 2; 29; 
Luke xii. 59; xvi. 4; xix. 15; xxii. 4; Mark iv. 29; v. 43; ix. 30; xiv. 10; 11. Other infrequent 
forms are κατασκψοιν infin. Matth. xiii. 32 (not Mark iv. 32); and the optatives ψηλαφησαισαν, 
€νροισαν Acts xvii. 27. 

(7) There is a frequent transmutation of verbs in -αω or -ω into -cca, in -ceo into -οω, and 
corresponding changes in verbs in -/uu, which are sometimes formed like regular verbs. Such we 
see in Matth. ix. 2; 5; xv. 23; John vi. 33; xi. 33 (not v. 38) ; xviii. 2 (not v. 5); xxi. 20; Luke 
viii. 53 (not Mark v. 40); Mark iv. 36; vi. 56; vii. 10; x. 16; xiv. 42 (not v. 44); xv. 47; Acts 
iv. 35; vii. 25; xii. 6; xvii. 24; xviii. 5; 26; xx. 21. Add αφ€ωνταχ for αφιοται John xx. 23. 

(8) The inflections of the future of λαμβάνω and its derivatives invariably retain μ: Matth. x. 41 ; 
xix. 29; xx. 10; xxi. 22; John v. 43; xiv. 3; xvl 14; 24; Luke i. 31; ii. 21; ix. 51; xvii. 35; 36; 
xx. 47; Mark x. 30; xi. 24; xii 40; Acts i. 2; 8; 11; 22; ii. 38; x. 16. 

(9) Some verbs lack the augment, Matth. xi. 20 plup. (not v. 21); xiii. 2 plup. ; John vii 37 
plup.; viii. 38 (ωραχα) semel; ix. 1; xviii. 5 plup.; Luke ii. 20 (see w. 17, 26); v. 2; vii. 5; ix. 32; 
xi. 52; xiii. 13; xx. 33; xxiv. 29; Mark v. 33 plup. (also xv. 7; xvi. 9; Luke vi. 48; Acts xiv. 
8 with the received text); xv. 44 plup. aemel; xvi. 8; Acts ii. 28; 31; iv. 22 plup.; vii. 10; 34; 
47; xiii. 36; xix. 6; perhaps xxi. 12. A few double it, απ€κατ€<τταθη Luke vi. 10; xxii. 51 only; 
Acts vii. 56: or prefix it to a preposition, Matth. xi. 13; Mark vL 19; vii. 6; Acts xix. 6. Some 
want the reduplication, as οιχοοομηται Luke iv. 29. The diphthong cv is unaltered by the augment 
in Luke xxii. 41; Mark x. 16; Acts xii. 24; xx. 36, where the received text is τ/υ, which Cod. 
Bezae has against the textus receptus in Matth. xiv. 19; John vi. 11; Luke ii. 28; xxiv. 30; 50. 

(10) Some nouns are found in different genders from those in common use: φωσ masc. 
Matth. iv. 16; ScvSpov masc. ibid. xii. 33 semel; ο&οσ masc. Luke vii. 27; xii. 58 (not xiv. 23); 
οαιμόνιον Jem. ibid. ix. 1; Sctirvov masc. xiv. 16; λαμοσ fern, xv» 14 (uot iv. 25; Acts xi. 28); 
rov €φ€σου Acts xviii 21; του αμφοΒον Mark xi. 4; but ro αμφο&ον Acts xix. 28: or of dif- 
ferent declensions: ηρωοουσ Matth. ii. 1 only; cXccxr accus. ibid. ix. 13; xii. 7; xxiii. 23; αμφιβλψ 
στροσ accus.' iv. 18; ΐωαρνονσ gen. xi. 12; του πλουτουσ xiii. 22; οίου χ xvii. 48; γηρ**> Luke i. 36; 
θαμβού gen. ibid. v. 26 (masc. in iv. 36); μαχαφη xxii. 49 only; ορού gen. Acts vii 30. 

(11) The aspirate and lenis spiritus are interchanged in ουκ and ουχ, Matth. xxvi. 60 bis; 
Luke xiii. 7; Mark vi. 3; 19; Acts ii. 7; v. 22; xix. 23 (not». 24): also in prepositions, whether 
in composition or before a case, Matth. xiv. 23; xvii. 19; Luke i. 25; vi. 35; Mark iv. 34; vii. 6; 
viii. 14; Acts ii. 26; in. 24; iv. 29; v. 28; x. 28; xi. 4; xiii. 25; xviii 23. Thus also μαθθαιος 
Matth. ix. 9; x. 3, and in the titles or headings throughout that Gospel; Luke vi. 15; Mark iii. 18; 
Acts i. 13: χ^ιθωνασ Matth. x. 10; δικασαι ibid. v. 35; μαθηθ€υ$€ΐσ ibid. xiii. 52: σφυριοασ xv. 
37; xvL 10; Mark viii. 20; €κθροσ Matth. x. 36; xiii. 25; xxii. 44; Luke i. 74 (not v. 71); Acts 
ii. 35; xiii. 10; cf. Mark xii. 36: μασθοσ Luke xi. 27; xxiii. 29: ιτανδοκα ibid. x. 35: συνηκθησαν 
Mark ii. 2 : Βιανυκθψ-ι ibid. vii. 34 : σφογγον ibid. xv. 36 : αθ€νισασ Acts xi. 6 : «τιστασται ibid. xix. 
25: κατηκψταν ibid. xxi. 21 (not v. 24). 

(12) Three times we find λ used for ν, λυχλοσ John v. 35 (-ov errore); Luke xii. 35; irXcoira 
ihid. v. 55. The article is used for the relative in Matth. xxiv. 38; Luke i. 4; Mark iv. 24; 


viii. 19; Acts ii. 45; xvii. 27. Other unusual forme in nouns are a<f>€£w Acts xx. 29; βνβλω 
Luke xx. 42; Mark xiL 26 only: γο^χλιοισ Mark vi. 21; -γατημα Matth. xxvL 29; Luke xiL 18; 
xxiL 18 onJy; Bepprp Mark L 6; «κατονταρχησ Matth. xxviL 54; Acts x. 22; xxL 32; xxii. 25; 26, 
but -χοσ Luke viL 6; xxiii. 47; ζμνρνα Matth. iL 11 (so John xix. 39 secundd manu ; and in Cod. 
Sinai ticus even σζμνρνησ); θνρονροσ John χ. 3; Mark xiii. 34; ισακ always (nine times); ϊστρα^λ 
John xii. 13; Luke ii. 32; iv. 25; Mark xii. 29; ϊστραηλιται Acts xiii. 16; xxi. 28 (but in the 
Latin istrahel in 26 other places, istrahelitae in 3 others, see p. xliii); νησσοσ Acts xiii. 6; 
οδαγοσ and oSaycoi Matth. xv. 14; Luke vL 39 only; ορνιξ Luke xiii. 34 (not Matth. xxiiL 37); 
sometimes ναρησια (fee. (Acts xiv. 3), sometimes with pp (ibid. xiii. 46); πλημνρασ Luke vL 48; 
τττυμα John ix. 6; σκωλησ Mark ix. 48 (not w. 44, 46); (κατά) τυχα Luke χ. 31; ψιχων Luke xvi. 
21; Mark vii. 28 (ψ€ΐχων Matth. xv. 27). In adjectives wo find aveyXinrov Luke xii. 33; αρωσταυσ 
Mark vi. 13; cvaiw Matth. xxvii. 45 (not t?. 46 or xx. 5); Luke xxiii. 44; Mark xv. 34; Acts 
iii. 1; x. 30; evenpeovra Matth. xviii. 12; Luke xv. 4; 7; μειζω masc. sing. Matth. xviii. 1; 
ομοίοΐΊταη$€ΐσ Acts xiv. 15; ov$€v Acts v. 36 only; irXcova John vii. 31; τ€σσ€ρακοντα Acts i. 
3 only (never reotrcpea) ; τοντοσ John xvii. 25 ; Acts xxi. 20. In verbs, αναπα*σθ<ιι Mark xiv. 
41; αποκτ€ννοντ€σ or -των Matth. x. 28; Mark xii. 5; αττοκτενοντων Luke xii. 4; even curoiercivcirc 
fut. Matth. xxiii. 34; εκχνννομϊνον Matth. xxvi. 28; Luke vi. 38 (νπ€ρ€κχ.); xi. 50; but €χχνννο- 
μςνον Matth. xxiii. 35; Mark xiv. 24; c /ητγτο Luke xvii 2; €σθω Luke vii 33; 34; x. 7 (not 
v. 8); xx. 47 (κατ€σθ.); xxii. 30 only; ζβενννμι Matth. xii 20; xxv. 8 only; ηλατο John xxi 7; 
ημφιασμενον Matth. xi. 8; ηργαζντο Acts xviii. 3; ηργασατο Matth. xxv. 16; xxvi 10; Luke xix. 
16 (προσηρ.); Mark xiv. 6; οργαζομενοσ (irascor) Matth. v. 22. Other anomalies are αφαναι Luke 
v. 21 (αφιναι v. 24); €πηρηαζοντων ibid, vi 28; ττροσψηζςν vi 48; <ruvcpi}£cy vi 49 : αμφπζα xii 
28; errcpuf/av xix. 35; ΊΤ€ριτ€$€ντ€σ xxiii 37; ατΓοστ€λτ7 Mark iii. 14; cicoraTot ibid. v. 21; c^ccrrairro 
vi. 51; crvvtrc vii 14; ητοιμαθαι χ. 40; ψησσαμαι xiv. 68; ωμασεν Acts ii 30; €ζολ(θρ€νθησ€ται 
ibid iii 23; ηθεντο v. 18; avca>£av v. 19; αν€θραψατο vii. 21; σννηλλασσςν vii. 26; copaiccv vii. 44; 
αφηθησεται viii. 22; συναξανπσ xiv. 27; κατασται /ovrcs xvii 15; irap€<r\€iv xvii. 31; (Γννχννν€ται xxi 
31. Add απο with accus. Acts x. 23; μετά "with" governing accus. Acts vii. 45; perhaps xviii 17 ; 
συν with gen. Acts iii. 4; iv. 14; Ζνηθψ* τον κν Matth. ix. 38; κατηγορήσω νμασ John v. 45; 
ηψαντο αυτόν Mark vi 56; orturav τω οχλω ibid. xv. 11 (see p. xiii). The Greek article is per- 
petually left out, where no native would have dispensed with it (see pp. xxxiii, liv). 

(13) In οντωσ the weak σ is always retained before a consonant (40 times in all); as is the 
appended ν or ν ^λκνστικον for the most part (e. g. in all except 28 out of 211 instances in the 
Acts) 1 ; and the last letter of €v, aw, and τταλιν is scarcely ever changed in composition. 

When we compare the foregoing list of Alexandrian forms (if such it be proper to term 
them) with those in the corresponding portion of Codex Sinaiticus (see Scrivener's Introduction to 
Cod. Sin. pp. liv — lvi), we shall find amidst much diversity in the particulars cited so considerable 
a resemblance in their general character, as to assure us that the documents which respectively 
exhibit them are nearly of the same age, and that the anomalous inflections are due to the same 
causes (whatever they may be) both in the Sinai manuscript and in that of Beza. 

II. We now pass on from these smaller yet not insignificant matters to discuss the character and 
value of that remarkable text, which has proved so fertile a cause of perplexity to Biblical critics, 
and made the document which contains it a legitimate object of general curiosity. When Kipling's 
edition was first published he was blamed, as well for faults of omission wherewith he was justly 
chargeable, as for neglecting to subjoin to his work a collation of Cod. Bezae with the received text, 

1 The absence of r leaves an hiatus in a few places: e.g. Luke xxiii. 53 (ακοσι); Acts xx. 35 ; xxi. 34. 


such as Woide had annexed seven years before to his edition of Codex Alexandrinu.% and both 
Scrivener and Mr Hansell have lately executed for the Cod. Sinaiticus. Those who censured Kip- 
ling ought to have observed that they were setting him an almost impossible task : to say nothing 
of the Latin version, so unique and fraught with interest, he could not have given in full the count- 
less variations which abound in every verse of this document without virtually transcribing the whole 
Greek text : — it may (of course) be compared with some standard line by line, but it defies a complete 
collation with any. Such is the extent of the subject to which we must address ourselves, as we 
best can, within the compass of a few pages. * 

(a) The most striking feature of Cod. D is its perpetual tendency to interpolation, by which 
term we understand the practice of adding to the received text passages (often of some length) which, 
whether genuine or spurious, are found in this document either alone or in company with a very few 

Matth. L 16. The Latin d (the Greek being here lost), besides other variations, inserts virgo 
before maria, which gloss is found also in Cureton's Syriac, in a. b. c. g\ k. of the Old Latin 1 , in 
the Armenian, Aethiopic and three Arabic versions, in Gaudentius and the Opus imperfectum in 
Matthaeum, perhaps of the fourth century, though by some thought much later. 

Matth. xx. 28. To the end of this verse both D and d append no less than twelve στίχοι, the 
whole bearing internal marks of evident spuriousness, not only in the use of words foreign to S. Mat- 
thew's style (such as «λαττων, €$€χοντασ 9 ενδο(οτ*ροσ, δ€ΐιτνοκλι^τωρ, -ήττων, συναγ€ in its technical sense, 
χρησψοσ), but even from its tone of rhetorical antithesis in the first sentence, so little suitable to our 
Lord's majestic simplicity of speech. The sentiment of the rest is manifestly borrowed from Luke 
xi v. 8 — 10, although there is little resemblance in the words. It is read in no Greek manuscript 
except Codex Bezae, yet it is found in Cureton's Syriac, in eleven copies of the Old Latin, besides d 
(a. b. c. e. jp*g l, *h. n*• **); aQ d i» a * 1**8* 8 ί χ copies of the revised or "Vulgate Latin (and em., Brit• 
Mus. Reg. 1 B., Bodl. 857, B. M. Add. 24,142 secundd manu, Reg. A. xvin. in part, the four last 
cited by Mr Westcott) ; in the margin of the Philoxenian Syriac r.s cited by Adler from Assemani's 
MS. ii. in the Vatican (with the note " that the paragraph is found in Greek copies at this place, but 
in ancient copies only in Luke κ€φ. 53" [ch. xiv. 8 &c.]); in the margin of one Nitrian manuscript 
of the Peshito Syriac (Brit. Mus. Addit, 14,456); in four codices of the Anglo-Saxon version known 
to Marshall (which would prove that it once had a place in the Latin Vulgate) : it is recognised by 
Juvencus (a.d. 330), Hilary (354), and Leo the Great (461): Codd. /. I. of the Old Latin, and all 
others of the Vulgate, do not contain the passage. Those that support it abound in mutual variations : 
g* has not the first sentence, g\m have nothing else. Of the rest the margin of the Philoxenian 
most resembles Cod. D, whose Greek was certainly not rendered from the parallel Latin here, as 
some have imagined : the version d has no connection with the other forms of the Latin, and (as 
Cureton has remarked) the Syriac versions of the paragraph are independent of each other, being 
separately derived from some Greek source. 

No one has ventured to express a judgement that this passage was written by S. Matthew, at 
least in the form in which it now stands. Yet the general agreement with Cod. D of authorities so 
wide apart as the Syriac and Latin codices compels us to admit with Dr Cureton that " it certainly 
belongs to the most antient times of Christianity" [i. e. not necessarily to a date antecedent to the 
second century] ; " and the fact of the same advice of our Lord in very similar words being found 

1 For An explanation of these necessary compendia 
tcribendi I am obliged to refer once for all to my Plain 
Introduction, where each of them is described in its proper 

place, to be found by means of the Indices at the end 
of the volume. 



in the Gospel of S. Luke would at least make it appear that it is to be referred ultimately to him, 
whatever might have been the channel through which it has been derived " {Syriac Gospels, Preface, 
p. xxxviii). 

Matth. xxiv. 41. The addition to this verse of the words δυο €πι κλαη/σ /ι«ασ κ.τ.λ. presents 
no difficulty, the clause being plainly taken from Luke xvii. 34, and accommodated in phraseology 
to the former part of v. 41. Cod. D is here countenanced by 13. 69 (with which last it has a close 
affinity in many places) ; by the Old Latin a. b. c.f. Α., e (but before v. 41), ff 1 '* (in the room of v. 41); 
by Pope Sixtus' edition and many of the manuscripts of the Vulgate (tol. gat. mm. ac); by the Anglo- 
Saxon and both Aethiopic versions ; by Origen (in Latin) clearly, and by Hilary in part. 

Matth. xxv. 1. The addition και τησ ννμφησ (after νυμφιον) is found in D, X prima manu, 1. 
36. 122. 124. 209. 262 (all six except 209 prima manu only), 360, the Peshito Syriac and Philoxe- 
nian with an asterisk (the margin alleging that it is not in all copies, and in particular not in that at 
Alexandria), the Armenian, both Persic, all Latin versions, the Frankish and Anglo-Saxon, Origen (in 
Latin) once : Hilary, Arnobius, Tichonius, the Opus im perfect um which may be of the fourth century. 

John vi. 5ft; To the end of this verse Cod. D adds no less than 32 words, which (as we 
have before stated, p. x) were read in Stephens' ft but no where else, though two Latin codices 
(a. ff*) exhibit the latter portion of it, si acceperit Jiomo corpus filii hominis quemadmodum 
panem vitae habebit vitam in eo (illo ff*), and Victorinus (a.d. 303) cites as Scripture, however 
loosely, a sentiment not found in this precise form elsewhere, VUam esse et aetemam vilam sic 
testatur, sic docet, nisi acceperUis corpus flit hominis sicut panem vitae et biberitis sanguinem 
ejus non habebitis vitam in vobis. Here, therefore, Cod. D and a few Old Latin authorities stand 
quite alone. 

John vii. 53 — viii. 11. It may seem rash to include this celebrated paragraph in a list of 
interpolated passages, the rather since nearly all critics regard it as a genuine history (so strong 
is the internal evidence in its favour), and even those who are the most powerfully influenced by 
its absence from the oldest and best documents, assign it notwithstanding to S. John as the 
writer, although it was probably not contained in the first edition of his Gospel, but added at 
the time when his last chapter was annexed to what had once been the close of his narrative: — 
xx. 30, 31. It is needless to recapitulate here the authorities which respectively omit and 
contain it 1 . Codex Bezae is by two or three centuries the oldest Greek manuscript which 
exhibits it, but it appears there in language widely different from what is seen in any other 
copy. In Cod. Ε at Basle (proximus huic, longo sed proximus intervallo) it is noted by asterisks 
as doubtful. The witness borne in its behalf by Cod. D would be all the more satisfactory were 
it not for our manuscript's admitted tendency to interpolate from uncanonical sources. 

John xii. 28. Cod. D and d stand quite alone among known manuscripts and versions in 
the feeble addition (derived from xvii. 5) which follows όνομα, yet even here we may plead for 
it Latin support; since both Augustine and Jerome describe our Lord as uttering the words 
at the time that sonuit vox de caelo et clarificavi et clarificabo* 

John xvii. 11. For the ten words which follow άρχομαι in Cod. D there is very slight and 
partial authority in Origen (who has only και ονκετι ci/u tv τω κοσμώ) and in c exactly to the same 
extent et jam non sum in hoc mundo. But a adds to what is read in c the words et in hoc 
mundo sunt (not sum), omitting the first clause of the verse και ονκεπ ct/u cv τω κοσμώ, while e 
puts et in saeculo sum after the clause which a leaves out ; so that in the characteristic expression 
και tv τω κοσμώ ci/u Cod. D has no supporter except e (and a in part) of the Old Latin. 

1 They may be seen at length in Scrivener'» Plain Introduction, pp. 339 — 443. 



Luke ii. 48. After ooWci>/ticvoi is added και λυπουμενοι only in D, Cureton's Syriac, the Old 
Latin α. β. ff*. ρ\ I. q. y g<u. of the Vulgate, Ambrosiaster and Quaestiones ex utroque Testament 
(perhaps of the fourth century). 

Luke v. 14. The 32 words appended to this verse after τούτο, are derived with a few 
slight variations from Mark i. 45 — ii. 1, and are countenanced by no other authority whatsoever. 

Luke vi. 5. In the room of this verse, which he transfers to a place between v. 10 and 
v. 11, the scribe of Cod. D sets "mira quaedam" as Tregelles terms them, a story told in 28 
words, τη αυτή ημ€ρα κ.τ.λ., which if the antithesis were but less pointed, might be deemed not 
wholly unworthy of the Divine Teacher 1 . As it stands it is one of the most interesting un- 
canonical sayings imputed to the Lord which tradition has preserved, and is probably derived from 
one of the many &ηγησ€ΐς (still surviving when the text of Cod. D was formed) which S. Lake's 
Gospel was designed to supersede. This addition, like the last we noted, must be stated to rest 
on no other authority, for the duo codices vetustissimi alleged in what are called the Wechelian 
readings, can be none other than Cod. D and its counterpart β Stephani. 

Luke xi. 2. Between όταν προσ€υχησθ€ and XcycT€ Cod, D interposes 16 words in substance 
from Matth vi 7: no other document has this reading. 

Ibid. v. 30. The 23 words which follow the end of this verse bear, as in the foregoing 
example, a general resemblance to the parallel place of S. Matthew (xii. 40), and are supported 
by e (which is so often found in alliance with D) and, omitting the clause Ύρισ ημτρασ και rpcur 
νυκτασ, by a and ff 9 also : but e omits the whole of v. 30 up to this point, and together with ff* 
has in cor (corde ff 9 ) terrae at the end. Scholia in Cod. 237 (Matthaei's d) and others countenance 
the same variation. 

Luke xii. 42. After φρονιμοσ we find ο αγαθοσ in D. 157. Lectionaries 60 (D*s compatriot, 
see p. xxxi), 63, Cureton's Syriac, the Old Latin c. e., perhaps the Acthiopic. 

Luke xvi. 19. Before the beginning of this verse Cod. D sets ctirev 8c και crcpav παραβολην 9 
a prefix which is of some importance as bearing on the interpretation of the parable of Dives 
and Lazarus. But a solitary fragment of the Latin Vulgate, cited by Mill (bodl. of the seventh 
century) is D's only support, for it is no real confirmation of the reading that the Evangelistaria and 
even the uncial codex Μ in its margin (which is full of liturgical matter) should contain such a note to 
serve (as usual) for the commencement of the Church lesson on the 5th Sunday of S. Luke, just as in 
our own book of Common Trayer we see in the openings of the Gospels for the 3rd and 4th Sundays 
after Easter, the 6th and 24th after Trinity. Add to this that the Scholiasts in several MSS. 
(36, 37, <fcc.) expressly declare that η τον πλουσίου και του λαζαρον π€ριοχη παραβολή cori και 
ναραβολίκως €ΐρηται, ct και ο ευαγγιλιστης μη προσί&ηκ* ταυτην την προσηγοριαν τω Ο^ιηγηματι. Ι 
should rather infer from this interpolation in D (what is credible enough in itself and not 
devoid of other evidence) that the lessons of the Eastern Church were settled even in that 
early age when the Greek text of our manuscript was formed. Certainly it is remarkable that 
Cod- D should read in Mark xiv. 41 airc^ct to tcXoo-, where τ€λοσ or το τ€λοσ (cf. D in Mark 
iii. 26) seems plainly a marginal note, obtruded into the text to the detriment of the sense, 
having been first designed to indicate the end of the lesson for the 3rd day of the 2nd week of 

1 I know not what may be said to the remark of a 
learned and moat intelligent Greek ecclesiastic, the Archi- 
mandrite Pbilippoe Schulati of Kuetandje, to whom I 
recently shewed Cod. Bezae open at this passage, as in 

fact it usually is. He had never heard of the book or 
the story before, but after a moment's thought he said : 
This cannot be; the Lord cursed no man. 


the Carnival (t?. 42). Yet D's error is here shared even by the Peshito Syriac (IZ^m A-&S0), 

by a. c. f. ff*. q. (sufficit finis q, exactly with our d) of the Old Latin, by the Philoxenian Syriac, 
by the Persian of the Polyglott, Erpenius' Arabic, the Slavonian, and partly by the Armenian. Of 
Greek cursive MSS. it is found in 13. 47. 54. 56. 61. 69. 124. 346. 2T. c**. w"*. marg., but 
56 reads ίπ^χα, 61 circle, as if in perplexity as to the meaning. 

Luke xix. 27. Here again Cod. D adds to the end of the verse 19 words taken from the parallel 
passage (as it might seem to the scribe) Matth. xxv. 30. As in Luke v. 14 ; xi. 2, it is countenanced 
in this place by no other manuscript, version, or ecclesiastical writer. 

ibid. v. 38. ευλογημένος ο βασιλευσ is placed between κν and €ψηνη in D (which omits the 
preceding βασιλευσ) a. c.ff*. i, and the Aethiopic. Cod. 157 (which has not o) and the Philoxenian 
Syriac (with an asterisk) add ισραηλ to these words, but the latter states in the margin that the clause 
is not found in all copies. Tischendorf, after Mill, but not Tregelles, cites the Aethiopic for 
ισραηλ also. 

ibid. v. 45. The Philoxenian version makes a similar statement while it supports Cod. D in adding 
to αγοράζονταν the 13 words derived from mingling the parallel Gospels Matth. xxi. 12 ; Mark xi. 15 ; 
John il 15. Cod. A anl its kindred MS. 262, a. c. e.ff*. g*. t, the Aethiopic, the Armenian in part, 
Ambrose, contain them with some slight variations. 

Luke xxii 61. Here again μη ctScvat μ* is added to the verse from v. 34 of this chapter in D 
(μη ci3cvat only in 71 or g"*), partly confirmed by the Armenian and a. 6. The Latin d does not 
recognise this addition. 

Luke xxiii. 37. To this verse Cod. D and c (impomerunt autem) add itc/mt€0cihw (inponentes d) 
αντω και ακανθινον στεφανον, very much out of place, since the scene of this act of mockery, as assigned 
by the other three Evangelists, is Pilate's Praetorium. So also Cureton's Syriac, only that OOOI OVKPO 
might be fairly (though not necessarily) rendered " now they had set " (" and they had set," Cureton), 
which would remove all difficulty as regards the sense. 

ibid. v. 40. Here D adds the manifest . gloss και ημ€ΐσ €σμ€ν after κριματι ct, but d has el nos 
8umu8 without rendering the preceding cc Epiphanius is cited for this addition by Mill (followed 
by Griesbach and Scholz), but the silence of Wetstein and Tischendorf may lead us to suspect that 
the quotation cannot be verified. 

ibid. v. 42. Cod. D alone begins this verse with the words και στραφεισ προσ τον κν curcy αντω, 
for which Tischendorf quotes (in substance) the apocryphal Acta Pilati. 

ibid. v. 53. To this verse D makes a strange addition, conceived somewhat in the Homeric 
spirit, και 0«τοσ αυτού (posito eo d, as if he had read τ€0€ντοσ) €π€θηκ€ν τω μνημ€ΐω XtiOov ον /χογισ 
€ΐκοσι ίκνλιον : yet this reading is supported by c of the Old Latin and by the Thebaic version, which 
latter however does not render μογατ. 

Luke xxi v. 1. The addition to this verse ίλογιζοντο 8c κ.τ.λ., in substance from Mark xvL 3 
(where reference to Mark xv. 46 is of course implied) is maintained by the same authorities as that 
in ch. xxiii. 53 and by none other. Both glosses were obviously intended to account for τον before 
λιθον in ch. xxiv. 2. 

ibid. v. 31. This verse thus begins in Cod. D, its Latin allies c. e., and once in Origen : λαβοντων 
8c αντων τον αρτον απ αντον ηννγησαν οι οφθ. αυτών, but all this is plainly implied in the context : 
in v. 33 again D's gloss λνττουμ€νοι is also supported only by c. e. and the Thebaic version. 

In S. Mark the interpolations to be detected in Codex Bezae are but few : indeed in this portion 
of the manuscript there is rather a tendency, which Schulz has remarked, to prefer the abbreviated 


readings that characterise the Codex Yaticanus (B). We notice however cvayycXtov added to κημνσ- 
σ«ν ch. iii. 14 with its Latin allies b. e.f.ff K * g l . i.: so am. mt. of the Vulgate, and the Anglo-Saxon. 

In ch. v. 33 &o ππτοιηκ€ΐ λάβρα, a poor comment, is set after τρέμουσα in D. 50. 124. 2**. 6 1 ". a. 
ff*. i^ the Armenian : in v. 41 ραββι follows Xcyct αντη in D only: in ch. vii 3 aprov is added to εσϋει- 
ουσιν by D. 71 (g**), by a. b. ff*. i. Armen. Aethiop., and τον aprov by Μ secundd manu, 13. Evst. 48 
6w, tf*, and c (panem mum). Nearly the same versions, a. 6. c. ,/! jf f . i. I. Armen. join with D, c**, 
the Sixtine Yulgate and its MS. tol. in adding όταν ελθωσιν or some such epexegesis to αγορασ in v. 4. 
Similarly in ch. viiL 14 οι μαθηται is annexed to tirtXaOovro in D alone of the uncials, followed by c 
and a host of cursive copies 28. 35. 37. 76. 77. 108. 218. 252. 282. s** secundd manu, but οι μαθψαι 
αντον (c£ Matth. xvi. 5) in U. 13. 18. 25. 28. 51. 56. 58. 61. 62. 67. 69. 78. 80. 90. 124. 127. 131. 
226 marg. 238. 241. 245. 246. 247. 262. 271. 282. 346, Scrivener's 1 m η q r (w secundd manu) and 
the Slavonic version. 

In ch. viiL 26 virayc cwr τον οίκον σον και is inserted from ii. 11, with some other slight varia- 
tions by D. 13. 28. 61. 69. 346. 2 1 »., by a. b.f.ff*. g K *. i. I. and the Vulgate. In ch. x. 5 μωνσησ from 
Matth. xix. 8 follows εγραψεν in D. g*. k. and a MS. of the Peshito {teste Tregelles.) : so b. f. g l . alio 
ordine. In ch. xi. 27 again τον λάου is added from Matth. xxi. 23 in order to explain πρεσβύτεροι, 
and in ch. xii. 24 ot&xre after του θν, both by D only : in ch. xiL 5, however, the equally needless 
Βονλον after απεστειλεν is also found in a. b. i. q : in ff* and Cod. 435 (which omits άλλον) it stands 
before απέστειλε. 

In ch. xii. 28 λίγων διδασκαλ* of D before ποια (from Matth. xxii. 35) is countenanced by b. c. ff*. 
g*. i. k, and partly by gat. of the Yulgate : in v. 38 ποκισθαι (L e. ποαισθί, facitie in d ) is added to 
αγοραισ by D and that remarkable cursive Muralt's 2*": in v. 40 the addition of και ορφανών after 
χήρων is better supported, for it occurs as well in 2 1 * as in 13. 28. 69. 124. 346, in the Jerusalem 
Syriac and in a. 6. c. e.ff*. g*. i. Nearly the same Latin codices have του ιερόν after οικοδο/χαι with 
D in ch. xiii. 1, derived from Matth. xxiv. 1, viz. 6. c.ff*. g*. Jc. I. q., with tol. gat. mt. of the Vulgate. 

More considerable is the addition borrowed from John ii. 19 or Mark xiv. 58, annexed in D to 
ch. xiii. 2 και δια τρ. ημ. κ.τ.λ. Yet here again we can appeal to the best Old Latin authorities, although 
to none else: — a. b. c. e. ff*. g*. i. k. n. and Cyprian, but not to q or the Yulgate. Even the 
feeble expletives τι avaycivoxricet in v. 14 are read after νοειτω in a. g*. n (partly), though only in 
D of the Greek: but in v. 28 D's appendage of cv αντη after φύλλα is common also to 28. 91. 
124. 299. 2 1 ", and of the versions to q and the Armenian. 

In ch. xv. 1 after απτ/γαγον (which CDG 1. 124. 209. 258. 2 pe . Wake 34 (me teste), the 
Evangelistaria 13. 17. H"* semel, Origen and possibly some versions substitute from Matth. xxviL 
2 for αττψ€γκαν), car την ανλην is annexed from recollection of John xviii. 28 by D a. e. ff*. (k : in 
praetorium) and Origen only. Other additions are v. 38 μ€ρη after δυο with c only; v. 47 τον 
τόπον οπού (for ιτου) with c. ff*. q. and the Armenian; ch. xvi. 6 ο αγγ€λοσ set after αυτοισ 
(sic) from Matth. xxviii. 5 with ff* only. 

We have detailed the more fully those lesser interpolations which prevail in S. Mark's 
Gospel, not only because there are none there so extensive or important as in the books of the 
other Evangelists, but in order that the student may clearly discern their character (as mainly 
derived from the synoptic Gospels), and the close connection they manifest between Cod. D and 
the best Latin versions. When we turn our view to the Acts of the Apostles we find ourselves 
confronted with a text the like to which we have no experience of elsewhere. While the general 
course of the history and the spirit of the work remain the same as in our commonly received 
text, we perpetually encounter long passages in Codex Bezae which resemble that text only as 



a loose and explanatory paraphrase recalls the original from which it sprung: save that there 
is no difference in the language in this instance, it is hardly an exaggeration of the facts to 
assert that Cod. D reproduces the textile receptus of the Acts much in the same way that one 
of the best Chaldee Targums does the Hebrew of the Old Testament: so wide are the variations 
in the diction, so constant and inveterate the practice of expanding the narrative by means of 
interpolations which seldom recommend themselves as genuine by even a semblance of internal 
probability. Bornemann 1 indeed has adopted Cod. Bezae as the standard to which he would 
make all other authorities bend, and has thus produced a work of which Teschendorf bluntly 
says that "saepe dubites per ludumne an serio scripta legas:" with most critics, on the other 
hand, it may be feared that the obvious faults and palpable glosses so especially conspicuous in 
this one book, have engendered a natural but not very reasonable habit of unduly disparaging 
our venerable document as a whole. "We shall perhaps best exhibit to the student the genius 
of Cod. D in the Acts, if we analyse its readings prima manu, omitting itacisms, in the one 
short chapter previously employed to illustrate the style of its Latin version (see above, p. xxxviii), 
although it is on the whole more free from arbitrary additions than some others. It shall be 
compared throughout with Stephens' N. T. of 1550 and with the documents to which Cod. D 
bears the closest affinity, especially with that very remarkable relique of the end of the sixth 
century, the Graeco-Latin Cod. Ε of the Acts*. 

Acts vi. 1. ταυταισ ταισ ημεραισ (for ταισ ημ. τ.) D alone (not even d). — τη (before καθη- 
μερινή): no Greek could have thus dropped the article (see above, p. xxxiii). fin. + cv τη 
διακονία των εβραίων D alone, a wretched gloss, rejected by a much later hand, but such changes 
we trill not notice, v. 2. —8c D (not d) with the Thebaic. + προσ αντονσ (after ειπον KDE, 
but etirav ABC)D, Peshito Syriac, Thebaic, Cyprian (eis). ημειν (for ^οσ) CD, Theophylact twice 
(but ημασ once), v. 3. init. +tl ovv ccmv αδβλφοι D alone, from ch. xxi. 22, ovv αδελφοί being 
omitted after επισκεψασθαι, though d has itaque for ovv. The order of the next words is εξ νμων αντων 
ανδρασ (d not rendering αυτών) in D and Marcus the monk (5th century). — άγιου XBD (C by a later 
hand), 137. 180, the Philoxenian Syriac (the Peshito reads κυρίου instead), the Memphitic, Erpenius' 
Arabic (made from the Peshito), three MSS. of the Vulgate (am. fold, the two best, and lux.), 
Chrysostom, Theophylact in his Commentary, but he has άγιου in his text : Κ and the Phi• 
loxenian omit the following και. καταστησομεν Ό with Stephens and KABCE, many cursives 
(eleven out of Scrivener's twelve), the Syriac, Thebaic, both Aethiopic, Chrysostom and others, 
though all the Latin versions (see p. xxxviii) appear to favour -σωμεν of Η aud Elzevir, fin. αντησ 
p. to. a mere clerical error for ταυτησ (hoc d). v. 4. προσκαρτερησομεν is broken up by D 
into the strong Hellenistic expression εσομεθα προσκαρτερουντεσ, εσομεθα being brought up before 
τη προσευχή. The later Syriac has the participle only in the margin, and the translator d 
did not understand this idiom, for he renders sumus...perseveramus (see too e and the 
Vulgate). v. 5. + ουτοσ (after λογοσ) D, the Syriac, with Erpenius' Arabic, the Thebaic and 
Aethiopic, although versions can hardly be trusted on such a point. + των μαθητών (after 
πληθουσ) a gloss of D alone. The soloecism πληρησ for πλήρη is found in NAC*DEH, many 
cursives (six of Scrivener's) but apparently not in B. vucopa (nicanorem in d) seems a mere error for 

1 Acta Apoitolorum ad Cod. CantabrigUnsis fidtm 
rtcermUt, Frid. Aug. Bornemann, Grossenhainae, 1848. 
Pan prior (Textum contineue). 

* Laud. 35 in the Bodleian, inaccurately edited by 

Th. Hearne in 1715, is announced for republication by 
Teschendorf in the course of the present year. In the 
following pages + denotes an addition to the received 
text, - an omission of some portion of it. 


νικανορα (by itacism Νικανωρα Β 1 eecundd manu Ε. e*". 133). The small final ν in παρμένα (permenan 
d) does not look like the work of the original scribe, though it possibly may be such. v. 6. 
ovrot εσταθησαν D alone for ονσ έστησαν, even d agrees with e in reading quos statuerunt. 

The Peshito (oklO * ^ 1 *"), Erpenius* Arabic, the Thebaic have hi steterunt : οντινεσ for και 
here and v. 10 initio is also peculiar to D; d has que v. 6, qui v. 10. v. 7 κυ for 0cov is 
in DE. 180, the Philoxenian Syriac, the Vulgate (but not am.), Chrysostom (text, not Com- 
mentary) : αυτί/ for τη (corrected eecundd manu) is a mere clerical error, t?. 8 χαριτοσ (for 
ττνστεωσ) tfABD (C has lost three lines here) k w . 5. 7. 8. 13. 15. 18. 27. 29. 33. 34. 36. 40. 
66**. 69. 96. 100. 105. 163, the Vulgate, both Syriac, Erpenius' Arabic, Thebaic, Memphitic, 
Armenian, with Didymus, Basil, Gregory Nyssen, Chrysostom, Augustine, Gaiidentius, Proclus, 
Oecumenius, and others, no doubt correctly: Ε has χαριτοσ και ττιστεωσ, a conflate reading. 
Jin. + δια του ονοματοσ (εν τω ov. Ε) κυ ιηυ χρν DE. k" *. 5. 13. 24. 33. 34. 43. 81. 180 (του κυ Ε. k**. 
5. 13. 24. 33: without χυ 34; νπερ for δια, without κυ 43), Thebaic, Augustine, Bede's Greek 
copy so nearly allied to E, and (omitting ιυ χυ) the later Syriac with an asterisk, which very 
often stands almost alone with D in maintaining glasses of this kind. v. 9. —και ασιασ AD 
A post. Lection. 12 only : our corrector Β adds the words (Facsimile Plate III, No. 3). v. 10 
4-T17 ονση cv αυτω (after σοφία) DE. +τω αγιω (after πνι) DE, Bede's Greek (almost constantly 
with E), bodl. of Vulgate. At the end of r. 10 comes the largest interpolation we have yet seen, 
supported only by DE, the margin of the Philoxenian or later Syriac, am. of tho Vulgate 
eecundd manu, some Latin MSS. known to Erasmus, and the Bohemian version, which puts it 
after v. 9. The variation in the diction between D and Ε (including Bede's Greek) is great, 
and may be regarded as a token that the several forms extant were separately translated from 
some document now lost, δια το ελεγχεσθαι αντονσ (διότι ηλεγχοντο Ε) επ (υπ Ε. Syr. marg.) αυτού 
μετά πασησ τταρρησιασ μη δυνάμενοι ου(ν autem d) αντοφθαλμειν (επώη ουκ η$υναντο avriAcyciv Ε) τη 
αλήθεια. ».11 βλασφημιασ (for βλάσφημα) {$ (at first, but changed immediately by the first hand) 
D. 137. the Vulgate only: not even d. μωνσψ KABCDH (even e has mousem, but Ε μωσην with 
the received text and am.), very many cursives (including six of Scrivener's), the Vulgate and other 
versions: this is indeed in most places (cf. v. 14 textus recepti) the approved orthography, [v. 12 
init. D has not the gloss of Εβ και ταύτα *ιποντεσ, nor has any other authority whatever]. 
v. 13 και conjaav (for έστησαν tc) D, possibly also the Vulgate (see p. xxxviii): e (autem) seems 
to read 8c with Η and others, against its own Greek, as in v. 11. +κατα αυτού (after ψευδεισ) D 
alone, -βλάσφημα XABCD (λαλ. ρημ. KBC) 27. 29. 81. 105. 142. 163. both Syriac, Erpenius' 
Arabic, the Thebaic, Memphitic, Vulgate, Chrysostom, Proclus once, —τούτου NADEH (Jiabent 
BC), eight of Scrivener's and some 40 other cursive manuscripts, the Vulgate (except tol.), Memphitic, 
both Aethiopic, Armenian, a MS. of Gregory Nyssen, Chrysostom in his Commentary (not in 
his text), Damasus, Theophylact once (he has τούτου twice), even the Complutensian edition : no 
doubt correctly, v. 14 ναζοραιοσ for ναζωρ. D alone here; but with C in ch. iii. 6; a corrector 
we have named Β places ω over ο in ναξοραιοσ or ναζορηνοσ Luke iv. 34; Mark x. 47; Acts 
vi. 14; xxii. 8 (ii. 22 is later), but να£ωραιοσ is written prima manu Matth. ii. 23; xxvi. 71; John 
xviii. 7; Luke xxiv. 19; Acts iv. 10. After αλλα&ι d renders τα εθη by iterum, unless we 
say with Bentley (Ellis, Critica Sacra, p. 23) " εθη accepit pro eo quod est cti," drawing from 

1 Thus both Mai and Rulotta testify. Teschendorf, however, after Birch, notes -ωρα as by the 6rst (not by a later) 
hand, which indeed is more likely. 




the blunder the inference we have already tried to establish (above, p. xxxi — xxxv) "N.B. non 
correxisse Graeca ad Latina." v. 15. The resolution of ατ€νισαντ€σ into και ητενιζον renders it 
necessary to read και before ciSov. Cod. D prima manu stands alone here, and in hundreds of 
examples of the same construction: Kipling cites a few (Praef. p. viii). Its perpetual resolution 
of the participle and verb into two verbs has been urged by Bp. Middleton to prove (what we 
need not dispute) that the text as we now have it was not arranged by a native Greek, by 
reason of its exhibiting "a balder and more clumsy phraseology than the other manuscripts:" 
"I mean," he adds, "to a person moderately conversant with Greek; for to any other it might 
appear the more obvious and natural" (Doctrine of the Greek Article, Appendix, p. 479, 3rd Ed.). 

Again, we find in v. 15 αυτω for cur αντον (Μ omits eur) in D alone : παντ€σ (for απαντ€σ) in 
XABCDE. c"*. 100. 105. 163. 180. Apost. Lection. 6, Theophylact once (απ. twice), and Cramer's 
Oxford Catena (1838). καθήμενοι (for /catfcfo/icvoi) D. c**. 18. 137. 180. Lastly, to the end of 
the chapter D alone annexes the frigid gloss €στωτοσ cv /χ€σω αυτών. Such interpolated clauses of 
D in the fifteen verses of ch. vL amount to ten, certainly not more than the average in the Acts. 

But if the deviations of Cod. D from the ordinary text in Acts vi. be less marked than 
in some other parts of that book (e. g. capp. xii. *vi.), we yet discover in them abundant means 
for judging of the genius and general aspect of the manuscript Discarding from notice mere 
blunders of transcription, itacisme and such like trifles, we note several instances where its agreement 
with other principal authorities helps to point to the true reading of S. Luke's autograph (e. g. 
καταστησομεν, perhaps also — άγιου, v. 3; χαριτοσ v. 8; μωυσην v. 11; — τούτου v. 13): others where 
D stands quite solitary in exhibiting variations of no intrinsic excellency (e. g. the glosses in 
w. 1; 3; 5; 13; 15), and these, so far as they go, rather damage the witness that vouches 
for them : others, again, far more interesting and instructive, where D accords with one or 
two out of a few very ancient documents derived from remote and diverse regions of Chris- 
tendom, which serve to prove that the Syrian Churches, the Old Latin translator, and the 
Western Fathers, were acquainted with a state of the text which, though not so pure as that 
of the oldest Greek copies, was extensively spread and received by them with credit. We will 
close the branch of our discussion which relates to the interpolations of Codex Bezae, by citing a 
few more specimens of the two latter cases from the first five chapters in the Acts, (1) that in 
which D stands alone, and (2) that wherein it is countenanced by the oldest and most primitive 
versions and ecclesiastical writers. It would require a volume to exhaust this suggestive and 
fertile theme. 

(1) We know of no other document which supports D in any of the following glosses, 
scarce one of which seems worthy of the sacred writer. Acts i. 14 + και τεκνοισ (after γυναιζιν) ; 
ii. 1 + cycvcTo cv ταισ ημ€ραισ £Κ£ΐναισ (before του σννπληρουσθαι) ; t;. 2 + ctSov (before cycvcTo); 
v. 14 + πρωτοσ (after cmypcv), though Cod. Ε has προτερον after αντον, v. 37 + και τινεσ c£ αυτών 
(before άπαν), a very strained precaution ; t?. 42 + cv Ιερουσαλήμ (after αποστολών), so toL at the 
end of the verse ; iiL 1 + το SciXcivov (after tcpov) ; i v. 5 + ημεραν (after αύρων) ; v. 24 + και «τιγνοντεσ 
την του θν cvcpyciav (after ακονσαντισ) ; V. 5 + παραχρήμα (before π€σων), though Ε has παραχρήμα 
in v. 6 after αναστακτ€σ Sc; v. 18 fin. + και €πορ€νθη «σ €καστοσ ασ τα ίδια (see John vii. 53); 
v. 21 + €γ€ρ0€κτ€σ το πρωί (after αυτω); ν. 36 + αυτοσ 8ι αυτού (before και παντ€σ), even d omitting the 
words; v. 38 + £ΐσιν αδ€λφοι (after τα wv, d not rendering eurtv). Add to these the following notable 
omissions or variations, met with only in D: Acts ii. 14 3c«ca for cvScica; v. 19 — αίμα και πυρ και 
ατμιδα καπνού; ν. 30 καρδιασ (praecordia d) for οσφυοσ; v. 31 πρόν&ων ίλαλησ* π€ρι τησ (one στίχο?) 
is dropped in Dd, apparently in error: see above p. xviii; v. 47 κοσμον for λαον; iv. 1 — και 


ο στρατηγοσ του upov; v. 12 — η σωτηρία only (though several Western authorities reject the first 
eight words of the verse); v. 13 — και ιδιωται; v. 16 φαν€ροτ€ρον eanv elegantly for φαν€ρον (but 
mani/estum est in d), ct x. 28 in D; 2 Tim. i. 18 ; v. 18 κατά το for το κα#ολου, but d has omnino, 
v. 20 — /xij, so in ch. v. 26 — ου De£ Many other of D's lectiones singulares, which aro of less 
moment, we have passed by unnoticed. 

(2) The following characteristic additions, variations, and omissions in the same five chapters 
are also countenanced by the few faithful allies of Codex Bezae, by one or two or several at once : 
readings more widely supported (e.g. i. 14; ii. 40; 42; iv. 25; 33; v. 24) it is beside our present 
purpose to enumerate. Acts L 2 + και ckcXcotc κηρυσσειν το cwryycXiov (after c£cXe£aTo) with the 
margin of the Philoxenian Syriac (which we shall denote by syr. p. nig.), Augustine thrice, partly 
by the Thebaic, Yigilius [or Idacius], and lux. of the Vulgate, v. 4 + φησιν δια του στοματοσ (before 
μον) with the Vulgate lux., both Aethiopio editions, Hilary, Augustine, Jerome (but d, am. fold. 
omit φησιν); v. 5 + και ο /xcXXcrai λαμβάνειν (after βαπτισθησ€σθαι) with tol., Hilary, Augustine, 
Idacius, Maximus Taurinenais; ibid. fin. + eaxr τησ πεντηκοστησ with the Thebaic and Augustine 
thrice; v. 11 — «σ τον ονρανον secund. with 33 prima manu, tol., Augustine once, Vigilius [Idacius], 
Avitue; v. 21 fin. + χρσ with the Philoxenian Syriac, both Aethiopic, Augustine. 

Ch. ii. 6 ταισ γλωσσαισ (for τη ίδια διαλαττω) with the Peshito Syriac version, and syr. p. mg.] 
Augustine has both expressions, but d. e. and the Vulgate lingua sua; v. 12 + eiri τω yryovori 
(before και [D] λνγονττσ) syr. p. mg., Augustine once; v. Ii + αττοστολοισ (after cvScKa [Scxa D, 
supra, p. lvi]) with the uncial Lectionary Apost. 12, or Ε vet. 60 (see page xxxi), the Peshito Syriac, 
Augustine; v. 16 — ιωηλ with Irenaeus (Latin), Hilary, Augustine, the treatise of the fourth 
century de Rebaptismate ; v. 18 — cv tout ημΐραισ ckcivoio- and και, νροφητ€υσονσι with the same 
treatise and with Jerome ; v. 20 — και €πιφανη with Μ (Cod. Sinaiticus) alone ; v. 37 + τοτ€ ναντ€σ 
οι σνν€λθοντ€σ και (before ακουσαντ€σ) with syr. p. mg.; ibid. — λοιττουσ with 104, the Memphitic 
and Aethiopic, if Mill may be trusted (-ΛΓ. T. Proleg. § 440), Augustine twice, the treatise of the 
fourth century de Promissionibus ; ibid. fin. + uttoSci&ltc ημ€ΐν with Ε, syr. p. mg., Bede's Greek, 
tol. v. 38 +του*κυ* (before ujZ) with E. 60. 69. 100. 163, both Syriac, Erpenius' Arabic, (the Peshito 
and Erpenius, without χου), the Thebaic, Armenian, Basil, Cyril, Epiphanius, Theodoret, and nearly 
all the Latins, Cyprian, Hilary, Lucifer of Cagliari, Ambrose, Augustine, Vigilius; v. 41 πιστ€υ- 
σαντ€σ (for airooc£a/ACvoi), but + και πιστ€υσαντ€σ after αυτού syr. p. mg., Augustine; v. 45 όσοι 
κτήματα €ΐχον (for τα κτημΛτα) with the Peshito Syriac only, without even Erpenius 1 Arabic; ibid. 
+ καθημχραν (after αυτά) with Memphitic, according to Mill. •> 

Ch. iii. 2 + ιδου (before τισ) with the Peshito and Erpenius' Arabic; ibid. - νπαρχων with \ 
Lucifer of Cagliari and perhaps the Oriental Versions, but their evidence is hardly available in 
such a case; v. 3 + ουτοσ ατ€νισασ τοισ οφθαλμοισ αυτού (before οσ [και D] ιδων) only with reg. 
5367 of the Vulgate, which stands with D also in v. 7 + cara&y και (before €σταιρ€ω0ιτσαν) ; v. 8 
+ χαιρομ€νοσ (after irepiciraTci) with Ε (χαίρων) ; ibid. - ττ€ριπατων και αλλο /ievoo- with reg. and both 
Aethiopic; v. 11. This verse opens with εκπορ€νομ€νον 8c του wtrpov και ΐωανου σνν€$€πορ€υ€το κ. τ. λ. 
in Ό reg. only; v. 13 +χρν (after ιψ) with Pell Piatt's Aethiopic only; ibid. +«σ κρίσιν (after 
ναρ€ο\ύκατ€) Ε (κριτηριον), syr. p. mg., Irenaeus in the Latin ; ibid, αυτόν of the received text rests 
on the support of DE among the uncials, the Thebaic, both Syriac versions, Chrysostom and the 
mass of cursive copies, against i<ABC lo tt (or p"*, the best cursive copy of the Acts), some other 
cursives, and a host of other authorities, which omit the word; ibid, the confused expression in 
the last two στίχοι of this verse (which d rather explains than translates, see p. xxxiii), bears some 



resemblance to Irenaeus in the Latin {cum remitter* turn vellet), to Jerome, to Chrysostom (who 
seems to have read θ€λοντοσ in one place), and to the loose paraphrase of both Aethiopic editions ; 
v. 14 c/fepworc (for ηρνησασθε) with only Irenaeus (aggravastis) : v. 17 + ανδρ€σ (before αδελφοί) 
DE only ; ibid. + πονηρον (after cirpafarc), but το πονηρον 34 (Cod. Montfortianus), *yr. p. mg., 
Irenaeus in Latin, Ambrosiaster, Quaestiones ex utroque Test, (of the fourth century) ; v. 21 - απ 
αιωνοσ with 19, the Armenian, Irenaeus in Latin, Tertullian, Cosmas Iudicopleustes (of the sixth 


Cli. iv. 1 + τα ρήματα ταύτα (after λαον) DE. c*", Peshito Syriac, Erpenius' Arabic (a version 
from the Peshito, it will be remembered) syr. p. mg., reg^ Theophylact once and Lucifer, with some 
variation in the order; v. 9 +αφ νμων (after ανακρεινομεθα) DE, the Peshito and Erp. Arab., Piatt's 
Aethiopic, reg., Irenaeus in Latin, Cyprian; v. 14 + ποίησα*, η (before avrwrciv) with reg., even 
against d\ v. 18 D begins σννκατατι$€μ€νων Sc αυτών τη γνώμη φωνησαντεσ (for #cai καλ€σακτ€σ) 
with eyr. ρ, mg., reg., Lucifer; v. 31 fin. + iravri τω 0cXovri irwxTcvciv, with E, Bede's Greek, 
Irenaeus in Latin, also Augustine (omitting irurrcvctv); v. 32 4- και ουκ ην Βιακρισισ cv αυτοί? ovSc/iia 
(after /*ια) with Ε (whose words are κ. ο. ην χωρισμοσ cv αντοισ τισ), Bede's Greek, Cyprian twice 
(dwcrinien), Ambrose, Zeno. 

r r 

Ch. v. 10 + <τυΐΌΤ€ΐλαντ€σ (before εξηνεγκαν και) with the Peshito (O ffl *\ DO, not the same 
word as in v. 6) and Erpenius' Arabic, against even d; v. 12 + cv τω Zcpcu (after airavrvr) with 
Ε partly (cv τω ναω συνημμένοι), 42, the Thebaic, both Aethiopic editions; v. 15 ,/Sn. + am /λλασ- 
σοντο yap airo πασησ ασθενιασ ωσ ct^cv εκαστοσ αυτών. Here Ε has nearly the same sense ex- 
pressed in as different words as possible, και ρνσθωσιν απο π. α. ησ «χον, while Lucifer, the Vul- 
gate and some of its manuscripts am., demid., &c. (not fuld. tol.) support either D or E, but none 
gy beyond ασ0€ν«ασ: thus am. and Lucifer render et liberabantur, the printed Vulgate et libera- 
rentur, some add omnes, some have infirmitatibus, others end with suie or sua. This variation 
detracts much from the weight of their evidence, v. 22 + και ανυξαντεσ την φνλακην (after wopayc- 
νομενοι) with the Philoxenian Syriac with an asterisk, and the Vulgate; v. 31 δοξη D only with the 
Thebaic and Latin of Irenaeus (d corrupts clariiate into earUate) ; fin. + cv αντω with the Thebaic, 
Roman Aethiopic, and Arabic of the Polyglott, Augustine; v. 35 τονσ αργοντασ και. τονσ συνεΒριουσ 
(for αντουσ) with the Thebaic only; v. 36 -f/icyav (before cavrov) D, but after cairrov in A secundd manu 
(which is of little consequence) E, Scrivener's ko,5. 6. 15. 18. 32. 33. 34. 36. 42. 43. 45. 57. 69. 180., 
the Peshito Syriac, both Arabic and some later copies of the Slavonic versions, tol., Origen, Cyril, 
Jerome, even the Complutensian edition, and the first two of Stephens, which much depended on 
it; v, 38 + μη μναναντεσ τασ χειρασ (before οτι) with 34 (Cod. Montfort.), Ε and Bede's Greek 
having the clause in substance with the variation μη μολυνοντεσ τασ χειρασ νμων; ν. 39. Before 
μηποτε D, the Philoxenian Syriac with an asterisk, and demid. (nearly) have ovrc ϋμεισ ovrc 
βασιΚεισ ovrc τύραννοι (thus far Ε and Bede's Greek : ovrc νμεισ ovrc οι αρχοντεσ νμων) απεχεσθαι 
ow αιτο των ανθρώπων τούτων : 33 marg. 180 contain only the last clause αποσχεσθε {εγκρατενετε 33) 
ow απο των avft (ανδρών Syr. 180) τουτ.; v. 41 + απόστολοι (after ow) with 180 and the Philoxe- 
nian Syriac; v. 42 fin. τον κν ιην χρν (for tv τον χν) with the Peshito (nearly), Thebaic and 
Piatt's Aethiopic only: but there is much fluctuation in this passage. 

From the foregoing analysis of all the various readings found in Acts vi., and of the characteristic 
peculiarities of Cod. D in Act. i. — v., the reader will easily judge for himself of its interest and im- 
portance. Its chief auxiliaries are Cod. E, though with much difference in the words ; Codd. 33, 34 
(Montfort.), 137, 180; the Peshito Syriac (but not in D's larger interpolations, nor D in its own, 



e. g. ch. iii. 2) ; the later or Philoxenian Syriac, especially the Greek manuscript cited in its margin 1 ; 
the Thebaic (occasionally too the Memphitic) and Aethiopic versions, the Vulgate Latin and some 
of its manuscripts (especially reg. tot. demid.) ; the Latin Fathers in full troop (but rather Cyprian, 
Lucifer and Augustine than Jerome, who was much conversant with Greek codices), and the Old 
Latin interpreter of Irenaeus, who in his citations may have followed Western versions rather than 
the Greek that lay before him. "When Bcrnemann, whose partiality for Cod. D we have before 
mentioned (p. liv), first considered this strange text with a view to form some estimate of its value, 
he was led to adopt a notion better suited to account for the glosses found in the later than in the 
earlier chapters of the Acts. " Fuit igitur quum omnes istas additiones codicis D sumptas esse ex 
commentariis et ephemeridibus suspicarer, quas Lucas ipse de rebus ab Apostolus Pauloque gestis 
quovis die vel hebdomade privatum in usum Uteris mandaverit," such a diary having been found in 
after times " in ecclesiae cujusdam sacrario," and inserted in a few copies of his book by the StopoWai 
(Act. Apo8t. Praef. p. x). It is obvious, however, that such supplemental matter would consist pretty 
exclusively of minute facte (such as S. Mark delights in), which S. Luke might have overlooked as 
superfluous in writing his work, yet would afterwards be supposed to give life and vraisemblance to 
his narrative. It may be safely said that we meet with no additions of this character in the chapters 
we have examined, with but very few elsewhere (the best example I notice is xii. 10 καπβησαν 
τουσ .{• βαθμονσ; others may bo viii. 24; x. 25 [cf. Mark x. 50 Codd, XBDLA]; xi. 2 ; xiii. 41 ; 
xiv. 2; xvii. 15; xix. 9; xx. 18?; xxL 1): the glosses we have had to deal with are mere 
rhetorical expansions, which dilute the spirit of the narrative without iu the least improving 
the sense : if they were not condemned, as in fact they are, by the consentient testimony 
of all the best Greek manuscripts, whether uncial (KABC) or cursive (e. g. lo u or p" CT ; 31 at Lei- 
cester or in"*, which much resembles D in the Gospels), their own intrinsic emptiness would suffice 
to bring "them into grave suspicion. Bornemann afterwards came to think these additions so good 
in themselves, as to have been worthy to form a portion of S. Luke's original history, though some 
of them (e.g. iv. 32; v. 15; 18; x. 41 ; xvi. 37 ; xxi. 1) were subsequently dropped by copyists 
through the besetting fault of ancient scribes and modern printers, the liomoeoteleuton, or omission 
of a whole clause because it ends in the same letters as the clause preceding it. But this source of 
transcript ural error must not be appealed to over frequently, and the student is quite as competent 
as Bornemann or myself to decide upon the main point at issue between us, the internal excellence or 
feebleness of the passages for whose absence in the vast majority of documents he has to account. 

(b) If we have seemed to linger over our discussion of the interpolations of Codex Bezae, it is 
because the true character of its text, as well as its relation to other main critical authorities, whether 
manuscripte, versions or ecclesiastical writers, can best be learned from forming a correct estimate 
of their nature and extent. The inferences we have hitherto drawn respecting its origin and value 

1 The Greek margin of the Philoxenian Syriac sup- 
ports the additions of Cod. D in just 6o places in the 
Acts, yet we need not suppose with Wetstein (iV. T. 
Proleg. i. p. 28) that it was the very copy used by Thomas 
of Harkel at Alexandria A.D. 616. Not only is there 
reason for thinking that Cod. Bezae never was in the 
East, but it is quite arbitrary to suppose that there existed 
no Greek manuscript much resembling it in text. Add to 
these considerations, those readings of the Philoxenian 
margin which are met with in Ε and other authorities, 
though not in D: vix. ii. 8 (E); 41?; iv. 10 (E); 17 (E); 
30?; vii. 17; 18; 25; 60; x. 16 (E nearly); 16 iterum; 

19 (E) ; 22 ; 30; xi. 21 ; xii. 7 ; 9; xiii. 4 ; xiv. 2 (partly) ; 
5; 6; 10 (partly); 19; 22; xv. 1 ; 5 (partly); 6 (E 137); 
18; *3 (partly); 41 (partly); xvi. 4 (partly); xvii. 26 

('37); *7; xviii • * (party); 5; *«; *«• 6; 18; xxu. 

7; 7 iterum (E): 40 places, so that D agrees with the 
Philoxenian margin in but three cases out of every five. 
Scholz's Cod. 137 (Ambros. 97 at Milan) often accords 
curiously enough with DE and eyr. jp. mg , as may be 
seen above, and in viii. 23; 24; xiv. 10; xvi. 11; 35; 
xvii. 1 7 ; xviii. 5. Like most other of Scholz's copies, it 
seems very ill collated. 


will be abundantly confirmed even by the very short review our space will permit us to take of the 
principal omissions and textual variations exhibited by D. 

Matth. i. 18. Here, though the Greek of D is lost, d has xp% aulem generation omitting 
ihu. We know by this time too much of D's Latin version to lay any great stress upon it as indi- 
cating for certain the reading of the parallel Greek (see above p. xxxix), but in the present instance 
d is supported by so many authorities which usually ally themselves with D, that we may 
safely assume the absence of ιησου from its text. It is wanting in Cureton's Syriac, in a. b. c. / 
ff\, in the Vulgate and its secondary versions, the Anglo-Saxon and Franki&h, in Wheelocke's 
Persic, and thrice in the Old Latin of Irenaeus, who grounds an argument upon the reading, 
though his Greek in one place represents ιην : thus too Augustine, manuscripts of Theophylact, and 
a few others. Cod. B. reads του Sc χυ ιυ : Cod. 74, the Polyglott Persic and a Persio manuscript, 
with Maximus, have τον Sc ιηυ only. 

Matth. v. 4, 5. These verses are transposed by nearly the same authorities, D and just 
one Greek MS., the important cursive 33, Cureton's Syriac (that close ally of D), a. c. ff l . g l \ 
h. k. I., the Vulgate, the Frankish, Clement of Alexandria, Origen expressly (once, but once 
tacitly the other way), Eusebius in arranging the . Ammonian sections, Tertullian, Jerome, (Hilary 
and Chromatius both ways), Gregory Nyssen, Ambrose, Juvencue, perhaps Basil and Primasius. 

Matth. vi. 1. δικαιοσυνών for €λ*ημοσννψ, a synonymous word for which internal evidence 
pleads strongly, is maintained by MBD 1. 209. 217., manuscripts appealed to in scholia to 41, 
238., the Peshito Syriac (iojl), that of Jerusalem, the Philoxenian, but not Cureton's (^Δ^σίΟ^ο), 

though it stands urith the Peshito in giving the better word in v. 2 (^Aojl), a. h c. ff\ g\ A. L, 
the Vulgate, Origen and Hilary, Isidore of Pelusium, Jerome (justiUam, hoc est, eleemosynam 

Matth. x. 2. Our version d has et before iacobus zebedaei with only KB, the Peshito and 
margin of the Philoxenian, against D and all the rest. 

Matth. xxi. 31. αισχατοσ (Le. €<τχατοσ) for ττρωτοσ deserves notice as one example (Matth. 
vi. 13 being another) out of not many that may be cited, wherein D and the Latins a. b. e. 
ff l \ g\ h, L, the best manuscripts of the Vulgate (am. fold. tol. for. harl. prima manu\ though 
not the Clementine edition, Hilary and Jerome (in part), are opposed to Cureton's Syriac as well 
as to the great mass of authorities. For a fuller discussion of this passage see Plain Introduction, 
pp. 426—8. 

Matth. xxvi. 39. D has ττροσ*\θων (for Ίτροίλθων), but d accedens here, though in Mark xiv. 
35 ; Acts xii. 10 (where also προσ stands for προ) it more correctly translates by procedo. This con- 
fusion of the two prepositions doubtless arose from their having been once indicated by the same 
symbol f which, though common in the Herculean papyri, was getting out of use when Cod. Sinai- 
ticus was written. Even the later manuscripts retain some traces of this corruption, but its frequent 
occurrence in any copy must be regarded as a proof that it was derived from a very old exemplar. 
See Cod. D in Mark alone, i. 19; ii. 26; vi. 45; x. 32; xi. 9, where it seems to stand abso- 
lutely unsupported. 

Matth. xxviii. 19. Tregelles alone among the editors adopts βαιτησαντ€σ in the room of βατττι- 

ζοντ€σ on the authority of BD, against all other manuscripts (including X) and the Latin versions, 
including d. In common consistency he ought to have read with Lachmann cvoWo/tcvoi (for ck$v- 
σα /Acvoi) in ch. xxviL 28, which is countenanced not only by BD, but by 157 and an early corrector 

of Κ (quod mireris), as well as by a. b. c. d. ff*., by Origen in Latin, and one or two manuscripts 
of Chrysostom. 


John i. 4. c<mv for the first ην is found only in HO, Cureton's Syriac, a. b. c. e. /. ff*., two 
second-rate manuscripts of the Vulgate (gat. mm), the Thebaic, Irenaeus, Clement, Hippolytus, copies 
known to Origen, MSS. of Cyprian, Hilary, Ambrose, Yigilius, the Quaestiones (see p. li) : Augustine 
and Victorinus have both. 

John v. 29. For aaropcwovrai D alone reads c&Xcwrovrat. We have here a fair example 
of that striking tendency observable in Cod. D to substitute for one Greek word another entirely 
unlike in form, but nearly or qtiite identical in sense, so that no version shall shew the dif- 
ference. Bp. Middleton (Doctrine of the Greek Article, p. 447), who cites ομμάτων for οφθαλμών 
Matth. ix. 29, would infer from this habit that the Greek of Cod. Bezae is a retranslation from 
the Latin, at least in parts. Such a supposition would quite fail to account for many of its 
peculiarities, and afford a disparaging estimate of its worth, but the fact should be borne in 
mind however it may be accounted for. Thus in Marth. xxi. 31 D has αισχατοσ (i.e. €σχατοσ), 
where others (which yet do not agree with it in sense, see p. lx) have ΰστεροσ ; in Luke v. 7 
we see βοηθειν for συλλαβ€σθαι ; ibid. xiv. 5 προβατον for ονοσ ; and in S. Mark D, mostly with 
no other Greek document to second it, has i. 10 ηνυγμςνονσ for σχιζομενονσ ; ibid. v. 40 ερωτών 
for παρακαλώ ν ; iii. 5 ν€κρωσ€ΐ for πωρωσα; ibid. v. 34 curcv for X'cyct, with several others (so 69); 
iv. 1 ο λαοσ for οχλοσ; vL 36 cyyurra for κύκλω', vii 2 κατ€γνωσαν for εμεμψαντο; ibid. v. 6 αγάπα 
for τψΛ (remarkable, but hardly to the point); v. 19 curcpxcrot for cunropcvcrac, c£cpxcrat for c#c- 
Topcverai, and οχετον for αφεδρωνα; viii. 10 opta for μ€ρη (so Wake 34, me teste); ix. 2 αναγ« for 
αναφ€ρ€ΐ (this with 2*•); v. 43 αττελθειν for βληθηναι (so v. 47 even in Wake 34), with several 
others; xii. 24 γεινωσκοντεσ for ειΖοτεσ: — these may suffice to shew our meaning, without adding 
24 other examples from the same Gospel. 

John xviii. 1. For των κέδρων, which is well supported, many good authorities have του 
κίτρων, which there can be little doubt is the true reading, κέδρων (κεν&ρων is the form found in 
K. o• 6 *, 192 and a few others) being a Hebrew Proper Name. Codd. XD, however, alone of the 
MSS., coincide in upholding τον κέδρου, which seems to be meant in a. b., the Thebaic, perhaps 
too in the Memphitio and Aethiopic. Teschendorf notices that the affinity of Codd. XD is closer in 
S. John's Gospel than elsewhere (Synopsis Evangel, p. liv, 2nd edition). 

Luke iii. 22. D alone among the Greek manuscripts, supported only by a. b. c. ff*. (prima 
manu), L, instead of συ ct ο νιοσ μου ο αγαττ. cv σοι ηυδ. (virtually the same as in S. Matthew), 
reads υιοσ μου ct συ €γω σήμερον yeyewipca σ€ from Psalm ii. 7. A variation thus feebly supported 
by extant codices cannot be genuine, yet it is a remarkable fact (very instructive as shewing the 
importance of D in throwing light on the history of the text) that Justin Martyr, citing τα ανομνψ 
μον€νματα των αποστόλων (so that he may mean S. Matthew), Clement of Alexandria, Methodius, 
Hilary, Lactantius, Faustus in Augustine, Juvencus, the Ebionite Gospel in Epiphanius, have the 
same reading. Augustine says that nonnxdli codices habent secundum Lucam, but not the more 
ancient ones. 

Luke iiL 23 — 30. We can but indicate in this place the utter discrepancy between D and all 
other authorities of every class in regard to the genealogy of our Lord in the line between his reputed 
father and David. The scribe seems to have tried to reconcile them by the rough process of substi- 
tuting for S. Luke's list of names that which he had already given in S. Matthew, the order being 
inverted. We see from FoL 3 a that such was actually done in the case of the first twelve names, and 
there can be little question that the five names (ιωακειμ, cXiokci/a, αμασιον, ιωασ, οχοζιον), not found 
(except ίωακειμ) in any extant copies of S. Matthew, were actually read there in Cod. D. I 
know no other passage in Cod. Bezae so open to the charge of wilful alteration, — the very worst 



fault a manuscript can have* that it should find a place here of course diminishes the weight 
of D's testimony when it omits του καϊναν in v. 36 initio, which none others are known to do. 

Luke vii. 3 — προσ αντον T>. 13. 69, a. b. c. e. ff'. g 1 •*. I., the Armenian. The resem- 
blance of the Leicester MS. 69 to D is well known, but since it supports few or none of D's 
longer additions, it is of course less nearly allied to it than the Old Latin and Cureton's, or the 
margin of the Philoxenian, Syriac versions. D and 69 however are much together : e. g. Luke 
vii. 1; 33; xii. 5 (with X• 66. 71 or g**. 157 prima mann. 254. 258. a., and the Peshito, as also the 
Persic of the Polyglott); Mark vi. 17; vii. 28; viii. 24; 26; ix. 10; xi. 14 (so Wake 34, me 
teste) ; xiv. 14 ; 37 : — the last four with Cod. 1, and mostly with a or others of its class. 

Luke xxii. 4 — και tout στρατηγοισ D, Lectionary 31 (another of D's allies), Cureton's Syriac, 
the Latin a. b. c e.ff*. i. I. q. y the Aethiopic Scholz, who collated it, adds X ; but Teschendorf and 
Tregelles who followed him and compared their work, do not cite X here. 

Luke xxiiL 34. The first part of this verse (down to ποωνσι) is omitted by BD. 38. 435., a. 
b. 7 the Thebaic and a Memphitic MS. only, but Κ has it marked as doubtful by a later hand, 
while the scribe who wrote the Ammonian sections in D (see p. xxvi) is compelled to insert the 
clause, in order to keep the numerals correct. 

Luke xxiv. 51 — και avc^cpcro cur τον ovpavov ND, with a. b. e. ff'. L, Augustine (de unilate 
teclesiae c. 10), against all the rest (hiat Syr. Cureton). In v. 53 all these authorities (together 
with the Memphitic and gat. bodl. of the Vulgate) unite with D in omitting και €νλογουιτ€σ, only that 
Ν (agreeing with B. C prima manu. L) rejects αινονντεσ και instead. 

Mark ii. 26. D. 271 stand alone here among the Greek authorities in omitting ctti αβιαθαρ 
του αρχίίρ^ωσ, as if thus to get rid of a difficulty; a. b. e.ff*. i. of the Latin versions, however, 
countenance a variation which the silence of the parallel Gospels would encourage. The affinity 
of e (Cod. Palatinus) with our manuscript is very close at times; e.g. Luke xx. 20 (τω iryc/xovi, 
with Cureton's Syriac only); xxi. 38; xxii 2; xxiv. 42; Mark i. 26 (see also p. xxxv, note 1). We 
have before noted the inclination of D to omit clauses, in S. Mark chiefly, but not exclusively (see 
p. lii). Out of about sixty-six such places to be noticed in this short Gospel, in most of which 
D is supported by other good witnesses, observe iii. 29 — cur τον αιώνα with 1. 22. 28. 209. 2 ρβ . 
a. b. e. ff'. g l . f Cyprian and Athanasius; xiiL 37 ιγω 8c λέγω ϋμ€ΐν γρ. simply, D. a alone, but 2*•. 
ff'. L nearly ; xiv. 30 - δισ D with XC (prima manu), 238. a. c. ff'. i. k., with the Armenian, 
Aethiopic and tol. (p. m.) prog, of the Vulgate. 

Mark xi. 1. Origen expressly declares that Bethphage is named by S. Matthew [xxi. 1], Bethany 
by S. Mark [xi 1], both places by S. Luko [xix. 29]. Accordingly D. a. b. c. ff*. g\ (?) L L L, the 
Vulgate (except em.) and Jerome leave out βηθφαγη και in this place, although Origen himself, pro- 
bably through inadvertence, once cites the disputed words. Their omission is approved by Lachmann 
and Teschendorf, though I know not what the latter means when he states (Cod. Sinait. Prolegom. 
p. xxxv, edit, min.) "omnium graecorum codicum soli ND istam scripturam fideliter tradiderunt" 
Cod. Κ certainly inserts «σ before βηθανιαν, but in Tischendorf s edition it also reads «σ βηθφαγη και 
before it. Scrivener's y omits και β-ηθανιαν only. 

Mark xiv. 72 fin. D alone among manuscripts has ηρξατο κ\αΐ€ΐν for €πιβαλων ckAoxc, which 
looks more like an explanatory scholium than a various reading. It is found in the Peshito and 
Philoxenian Syriac, in aU the Latin versions, in Wheelocke's Persic, the Thebaic, (Memphitic 
Tischendorf.)^ Gothic, and Armenian : facts which are very suggestive. 

Mark xv. 25. Mill (Κ T. Prolegom. § 1276) has noticed the violent expedient resorted to by 
D in this verse, " Evangelicae veritaiis studio" in substituting εφνλασσον for εστανρωσαν, in order to 



reconcile ωρα y here with John xix. 14, which of course it does very effectually. It is supported 
by ff*. k. n. only. With «φύλασσαν Tregelles compares €τηρουν, Matth. xxvii 36. This case too 
much resembles Luke iii. 23; Mark ii. 26 supra. 

Acts xiii. 33 τω πρωτω ψαλμω for τω ψαλμω τω Scvrcpa» is read by D alone of the manuscripts 
(46 p. m. omits the numeral), by Erasmus in his Ν. T. (who pleads the authority of some 
codices which omit the number and of Jerome), very expi<essly by Origen, Hilary, Eusebius, 
Jerome, Latin copies known to Bede, Euthymius (who all take pains to explain the difficulty), by 
Justin Martyr, Tertullian, manuscripts of Cyprian, Petilian in Augustine, Cassiodorus : Wetstein illus- 
trates the subject by shewing that the Rabbinical writers reckoned the first two Psalms as but one. 

At the end of this verse the citation from Psalm ii. 7 is needlessly carried into v. 8 (αίτησα* 
παρ αιμου κ.τ.λ.) by D and syr. p. mg. only. Codex D never elsewhere falls into the familiar error 
of many copies, in thus enlarging quotations from the Old Testament. It even abridges them in 
Matth. iv. 4; xv. 8; John xii. 40 (by O/aoiotcXcvtov?); Luke iv. 18; Acts ii. 17 — 20. 

Acts xv. 20, 29. Here και του πνικτου or και πνιχτού is omitted by D alone among the Greeks 
(all the versions containing the clause), and in Latin by Irenaeus, Tertullian, Cyprian, Ambrose, 
Pacian, Jerome (who speaks of it as found in nonnullis exemplaribus), Augustine, Gaudentius, 
Fulgentiue, Eucherius; Ambrosiaater (who may possibly have lived in the third century) ventures 
to say that the Greeks adulterarunt scripturas quartum mandatum addentes. In ch. xxi. 25 also 
και πνικτον is omitted by D, the Thebaic, Jerome and Augustine only. It does not much matter 
that in the Peshito Syriac, Erpenius' Arabic, and Piatt's Aethiopic, the order of the words is iroproav 
και πνικτον και αίμα. The gloss of D in w. 20, 29 of ch. xv. is upheld (in substance) in one or 
both places by 7. 25. 27. 29. 32. 42. 57. 60. 69. 98 marg. 105. 106. 137., in Scrivener's abeo, 
the Thebaic, both Aethiopic, the Slavonic, Irenaeus in Latin and Cyprian: in v. 29 by the later 
Syriac (with an asterisk) and the Complutensian edition. 

Acts xxi. 16. The elegant but not very simple construction ay οντ€σ παρ ω $€νι.σθωμ€ν μνασωνι 
τινι κνπριω is found with little or no variation in all other manuscripts (only that Κ has ϊασονι 
for the host's name, with the Mem phi tic, Sixtine Vulgate and demid.; B. 1. 18. g"*, μνασω; 34 
μνασσω ; 11"* μνασσωνι ; D fidd, lot, νασωνι), but D inserts a whole clause, the Latin of which may 
be seeu on p. 409, but the Greek (now lost) must be recovered from the several collations set 
down in our Adnotationes. The sole support of Cod. D is derived from syr. p. mg., which (if 
our collators may be trusted, see p. 446) varied from the words of D, though not from its sense, in 
adding to ξινισθωμεν + και παραγ€νομ€νοι cur τψ ποΚιν cycvo/tic0a πάρα κ. τ. λ. According to this 
account Paul's company must have rested twice on the road from Caesarea to Jerusalem (full 
60 miles, see Smith's Dictionary of tlie Bible under Caesarea and Antipatrvs), on the second occasion at 
Mnaso's, on the first with one or more persons unknown (apud quern in d, but προσ ονσ in D 
prima manUy on Wetstein's evidence). 

We may now draw our general conclusion from this prolonged investigation. Credner 
(Beitrage, I. p. 466) has well observed that the strong contrast between the excessive freedom of the 
Greek text and the anxious strictness of the Latin betokens for their respective births different ages, 
actuated by very different principles of criticism. Bitter experience had taught the men of the 
fourth and fifth centuries a lesson which the Fathers of the second (we may name Justin Martyr as 
a conspicuous example) had yet to learn, that it is not safe to neglect the letter of Scripture, satisfied 
if only we abide by its spirit; or to mingle the sacred text with glosses from the parallel Gospels or 
with narratives (however edifying they may s^em) drawn from uncanonical and uninspired writings. 


While we assign therefore to the Latin version of Codex Bezae a Western province (most probably 
Gaul) as its native country, and a date not higher than the fifth century, we must farther confess 
that the manuscript now in our possession, as well by reason of the errors of transcription lying 
under the present text (see p. xxiii), as from its not following all the corrupt readings of the Greek 
as it now stands (see p. xxxiv, note 1), is removed one step from the actual translator, who need 
not, however, have been other than a contemporary of the scribe whose work is yet extant The 
Greek text, on the other band, we believe to bear distinct traces of an origin far more remote. 
Itself immediately derived from a manuscript whose stichometry was arranged just like its own 
(see p. xxiii), it must ultimately be referred to an exemplar wherein the verses, now so irregular 
and confused, were first distributed according to an orderly system (see p. xvii), and such an original 
would most likely belong to the third century at the latest. In resjiect, moreover, to its rare and 
peculiar readings, the close resemblance of Codex Bezae to the text of the Syriac versions (with 
which it could hardly have been compared later than the second century), and to that of the 
Old Latin, yet unrevised by Jerome, as employed by Cyprian and Augustine in Africa, by the 
translator of Irenaeus, by Hilary and Lucifer and Ambrose in the North-west, — such resemblance 
(far too constant to be the result of chance) persuades us to regard with the deepest interest this 
venerable monument of Christian learning; inasmuch as the modification of the inspired writings 
which it preserves, whatever critics may eventually decide respecting its genuineness and purity, 
was at once widely diffused and largely received by the holiest men in the best ages of the 
Primitive Church. 

P.S. George Dyer's Prologue on Ignoramus, pp. 18 — 21 (1797) may be added to the hostile notices of Kipling's 
edition mentioned in p. xiii, note a. Dyer is especially severe on the Latinity of the Preface, which indeed ia faulty 

At p. xxxii, 1. 14, after dlada ibid. xz. 1 ; add tristego ibid, zx. 9; 


I would fain crave the reader's indulgence for a brief expression of private feeling, which, 
in mere gratitude, I cannot suppress. My other labours relating to the textual criticism of the 
New Testament have been carried on chiefly in a remote corner of Cornwall, whither the liberality 
of their owners has permitted me to briog many manuscripts for thorough and leisurely examination. 
Since it was not right to remove so precious a volume as Codex Bezae from its place in the 
University Library, I have enjoyed during the last three years the privilege of being much at 
Cambridge, after having ceased to reside there for more than a quarter of a century. This pleasing 
necessity has proved to me a source of deep satisfaction ; it was like the renewal of youth to partake 
again of opportunities for improvement once too lightly prized; while my daily toil was sweetened 
by the good will of not a few who were pleased to esteem me for my work's sake, and by the 
generous hospitality, the unwearied kindness of a friend, whom I know not how to thank, 
the Rev. G. Williams, B.D. Senior Fellow of King's College. 

To the officers of the University Library also I am largely indebted : to the Rev. A. W. Hobson, 
M.A. Assistant Librarian, and (more recently) to the Rev. J. Ε. Β. Mayor, Μ. Α., now the Principal 
Librarian. I could not easily tell how much my work owes to H. Bradshaw, Esq. M.A. Fellow 
of King's College, bolh for his readiness to aid my progress to his own serious inconvenience, and 
for the varied instruction which no one who is so happy as to converse with him can fail to derive, 
save through his own fault. 





S. Μδττηακι. Cap. ι. 


[Desunt folia duo priora.] 









post transmigrationem autem babylonia 

iechonias genuit salathiel 
salathiel autem genuit zorobabel 

zorobabel autem genuit abiuth 

abiuth autem genuit eliecib 
heliacib autem genuit azor 

azor autem genuit sadoc 

sadoc autem genuit achim 
achim autem genuit heliut 

heliut autem genuit heleazar 
Eleazar autem genuit matthan 

matthan autem genuit iacob 
iacob autem genuit ioseph 

cui desponsata 'uirgo maria 

Omnes ergo generationes . ab abraham 

usque ad dauid 'generationes sunt xiiii 

usque ad transmigrationem babylonia 

generationes sunt • xiiii 
Et a transmigratione babylonia 
usque ad xpm generationes sunt xiiii 
xpi autem generatio sic fuit 
desponsata enim maria ioseph 
antequam conuenirent 
inuenta est in utero habens de spu sancto 
ioseph autem uir eius • cum esset iustus 
et nollet earn praepalare 
uoluit clam earn dimittere 
ipso ea cogitante 
ecce angelus dni per uisum 
apparuit ei dicens 
ioseph fili dauid ne timeas 

(FoL 3 a.) 

Cap. I. 1 1 — 20. 



7ταρσΧαβ€ΐν μαριαμ την γυναίκα σον 
το γαρ cv αντη ycwrftcv ck πνσ αγνού cotiv 
T€$erai 8c VIOV 

και καΧ^σασ το όνομα αυτόν ιην 
αντοσ yap σωσ€ΐ τον λαον αντου 
απο των αμαρτιών αυτών 
τούτο 8c όλον yeyovcv 
ίνα πληρωθη το ρηθέν ϋττο κυ 
δια ησαΐου του προφήτου λεγρντοσ 
ϊοου η παρθενοσ cv γαοτρι c£ct 
και tc£ctc ΰιον • και KoXcacur το όνομα αυτόν 

ο coTiv μεθερμηνενομενον μ*θ ημών ο Λτ 
&ιεγ€ρθ€ΐσ 8c ο νωσηφ ' απο του ΰττνου Γττο^σο• 

ωσ προσεταζεν αυτω ο αγγελοσ κυ 

και παρελαβεν νην γυναίκα αυτόν 

και ουκ εγνω ανη/ν 

€ωσ ου CTcxcv τον ΰιον αυτησ 

τον ττρωτοτοκον 

και €καλ€σ€ν το όνομα αυτού ιην 
του 8c ιην γ€ννηθ€ντοσ 

cv βηθλ€€μ τησ ΐουδαιαο* 

cv ημεραισ ηρω&ονσ του βασιλεωσ 

«δου μάγοι αττο ανατολών Trapey€vovTO 

cur Ιεροσόλυμα XcyovTcar 

ττου coTtv ο τεχθεισ βασιλενσ των ΐουδαιω 

ct8o/j,cv γαρ αυτού τον αστέρα cv Τ17 ανατολή 

και ηλθομ€ν προσκυνησαι αυτω 
ακονσασ 8c ο βασιΧχυσ ηρωδησ εταραχθη 

κα Ϊ€ροσολνμα μετ αυτού 

και σνναγαγων παντασ 

τουσ αρχιερεισ 

και γραμματεία του λάου επυνθανετο 

(Fol. 3 b.) 







11. ι 

suscipere man art uxorem tuam 

quod enim in ea natum est de spo sancto est 

pariet autem filium 

et uocavis nomen eius ihm 

ipse enim saluauit populum suum 

de peccatis eorum 
hoc autem totum factum est 

ut inpleretur quod dictum est a dmo 

per esaiam prophetam dicentem 

ecce uirgo • in utero habebit 

et pariet filium • et uocabit nomen eius 


quod est interpraetatum -nobiscum deus 
Exsurgens autem ioseph de somno feoit 

sicut praecepit ei angelus dmi 

et suscepit uxorem suam 

et non cognouit earn 

quousque peperit filium 


et uocauit nomen eius ihm 
ihm autem nato 

in bethleem iudaeae 

in diebus herodes regis 

ecce magi ab oriente uenerunt 

in hierosolyma dicentes 

ubi est qui natus est rex iudaeorum 

uidimus enim eius stellam in oriente 

et uenimus adorare ei 
audiens autem rex herodes turbatus est 

et hierosolyma cum ipso 

et congregans omnes 

principes sacerdotum 

et scribas populi interrogabat 

(Fol. 4 a.) 

Capp. I. 21 — II. 4. 



πουοχρσγ€νναται:οί&€€ΐποναντω IL 5 

cv βηθλ€€μ τησ ΐονδαιασ 

ουτωσ γαρ ycypanrot δια τον προφήτου 

και σν βηθλ€€μ τησ ΐουδαιασ # /λϊ/ cXa^um/ « 6 

cv tout ηγεμοσιν lovSa 

€κ ov yap cf cXctxrcrai -ηγονμενοσ 

οστισ 7τοψ€ν€ΐ • τον λαον /χου τον ϊσραηλ 

:τοτ€ ηρωδησ λάθρα • koXcotmt τ ονσ μαγονσ 7 

ηκρ€ΐβασ€ν παρ αντων τον χρονον 

τον φαινομ.€νον αστ€ροσ 

και πεμφασ αντονσ cur )3c0A*cfi,' carcv avr«i* β 

ΐΓορ€υθ€ντ€σ c^cnurarat ακρ€ΐβωσ 

ιτ€ρι τον παιδιον • orav 8c €vprjr€ 

€ταγγ€ΐλαται μοι 

οττωσ καγω (Χθων προσκυνήσω αντω 

οι oc ακονσαν τον βασιΧιωσ ατορενθησ&ν 9 

και ϊδον ο αστήρ* ov «8ον cv η; ανατολή 

vporjyw αντονσ • caxr ιλθων €σταθη 

ατανω τον irac8tov 
ιδοντ€σ 8c τον αστέρα εχαρησαν ι ο 

χαραν μςγαλην σφοδρά 

και (λθοντεσ cur τ^ν oiicaav 1 1 


/icra μαριασ τησ μητροσ αυτόν 

και ττ€σοντ€σ προσ€κννησαν αντω 

και ανοιζαντ€σ τονσ θηνσανρονσ αντων 

προσηνίγκαν αντω δώρα 

χρυσον και λιβανον και ζμυρναν 

και χρηματισθ*ντ€σ κατ οναρ ι * 


&αλλησ οδον αν€χωρησαν 

cur την χωράν αυτών 
αντων 8c αναχωρησαντων - «δον ayycXoo• κν ι $ 

(Fol. 4 δ.) 

ubi xps nascitur 'qui autem dixerunt ei 

in bethleem iudaeae 

sic enim scriptum est per profetam 

et tu bethleem iudaeae • non minima es 

inter principes iuda 

ex te enim exiet dux 

qui regat populum meum israhel 
tunc herodee occultae • uocans magos 

exquisiuit ab eis tempue 

apparentia atellae 

et mittens eos in bethleem dixit eis 

euntes interrogate diligenter 

de puero • cum autem inueneritis 

renuntiate mihi 

ut et ego ueniens adorem ei 

qui autem audientes regem abierunt 

et ecce stella quam uiderat in oriente 

praecedebat eos • donee uenit et stetit 

supra puerum 
uidentes autem stellam gauisi eunt 

gaudio magno ualde 

et uenientes in domum 

uiderunt puerum 

cum maria matre sua 

et cadentes adorauerunt ei 

et aperientes thensauros suos 

obtulerunt ei munera 

aurum et thus et smyrnam 

et moniti per somnum 

non reuerti ad eroden 

per aliam uiam reuersi sunt 

in regionem suam 
isdem autem recedentibus • ecce angelus dmi 

(Fol. 5 a.) 

Cap. II. 5—13. 



φαίνεται κατ οναρ τω ΐωσηφ* λέγων 

€γ€ρ$€ΐσ παράλαβε τον τταιδα 

και την μψ€ρα αντου • και φεύγε εισ αιγνπτον 

και εισύι ckci • εωσ αν σοι «πω 

μέλλει γαρ ηρωοησ ζητ€ΐν τον παιδα 

τον αιτολεσαι αντον 

Ο 8c &εγ€ρ&ισ παρελα/}εν τον παιδα 
και την μητ€ρα αυτού νυκτοσ 
και ανεχωριρτεν «σ αιγυπτον• και ην ckci 
εωσ τι^τ TcXcvnyo- ηρωδον . ϊνα πληρωθη 
το ρη$€ν υπο κυ δια του προφήτου 
λεγοντοσ • cf εγυπτου εκαλεσα τον if ιον /*ου • 

totc ηρωοησ ϊδων 
οτι ενεπαιχΛ; υπο των μάγων 
ίθνμωθη λααν • και αποστ«λασ 
αναλεν παντασ τουσ παιδασ 

τουσ cv βτθλίαιμ. 

και cv πασιν τοισ οριοισ αντησ 

αιτο δΐ€Τ€ΐασ και κάτω κατά τον χρονον 

ον ηκρ&βασ€ν πάρα των μάγων 
totc €ττληρωθη το ρι?0εν υπο κυ 

δια ηρ£μιον του προφήτου λεγοντοσ 
φωντ7 cv ραμα ηκονσθη 

θρηνοσ και κλαυθμοσ 

και οονρμοσ πολνσ ραχηλ 

κλαίουσα τα rcKva αντησ 

και ουκ η$€λησ€ν παρακληθψαι • οτι ουκ ασι 
τ^υη^σαντοσ δε του ηρωδου • ϊδου αγγελοσ κυ 

φαίνεται κατ οναρ τω ΐωσηφ 

€ν αιγυπτω λέγων • εγερ&ισ παραλαβ€ 

τον παιδα και ττ/ν μητ€ρα αυτού 

και πορευον «σ γι/ν 'ίσραηλ • τε0νι/κασιν γαρ 

οι £^τουντ€σ T17V ψυχην του παιδιού 

(Fol. 5 ft.) 








. apparuit in uisu ioseph dicens 
surgens suscipe puerum 
et matrem eius • et fuge in aegypto 
et esto ibidem quousque tibi dicam 
incipit enim herodes • querere puerum 
ut perdat eum 

qui autem exsurgens acoepit puerum 
et matrem eius per nocte 
et secessit in aegypto * et erat ibi 
usque ad mortem herodes * ut oonpleretur 
quod dictum est a dmo per prophetam 
dicentem de aegypto uocaui filium meum 

tunc herodes uidens 
quia delusus est a magis 
iratus est ualde et mittens 
interfecit omnes pueros 

qui erant in bethleem 

et in omnibus finibus eius 

a bimatu et infra * secundum tempus 

quod exquieierat a magis 
tunc completum est • quod dictum est a dmo 

per hieremiam prophetam dicentem 
uox in rama audita est 

ploratio et planctus 

et ululatus multus rachel 

plangens filios suos 

et nohiit consulari • quia non sunt 
defuncto autem herode *ecce angelus dnii 

paruit in somnis ioseph 

m aegypto dicens surgens accipe 

puerum et matrem eius 

et abi in terrain israhel 'mortui sunt enim 

qui quaerunt animam pueri 

(Fol. 6 a.) 

Οαγ. II. i3 — ίο. 





Ο 8c ZuytpOiw παρ*λαβ€ν τον παιδα Π. ζ ι 

και την μητ€ρα αντου * και ηλθεν cur την Ισραήλ 
ακονσασ 8c οτι αρχΐλαοσ βασιλ*ν€ΐ ζζ 


αντί ηρω&ου τον πατροσ αντου 

€φηθη €K€i απ&θινν χρηματισθέντ 8c κατ οναρ 

αν€χωρησ€ν €ΐσ τα μ€ρη τησ γαλιλαιασ * 

και ιλθων κατωκησεν 

«σ πολιν λεγομ€νην ναζαρψτ 

οπωσ πλήρωση το ρηθέν δια των προφητω 

οτι ναζωρεοσ κληθησεται 
€κ ταισ ημεραισ cxavaur mxpaycivcrai ΐωακργσ ι 

ο βαπτιστησ κηρύσσων ev τη €ρημω τησ ΐονοαιασ 

και λέγων μετανοείτε 2 

ηνγικ€ν yap • 17 βασιλνα των ουρανών 
: ουτοσ yap εστίν ο ρηθεντ 3 

&α ipratov τον προφήτου λεγοντοσ' 
φωνή βοωντοσεντη ερημω 

ετοιμάσατε την οδον κν 

cvdctaor irot«T€ τασ τρ€ΐβουσ αντου 
: αυτοσ 8c Ιωαννησ ειχεν το ενουμα αυτού 4 

αττο τριχών καμηλλου και ζωνην δερματεινη 

περί την οσφυν αυτού 'η 8c τροφή ην αυτού 

ακρώεσ και μέλι aypiov 

τοτ€ εζεπορευετο προσ αυτόν < 

Ϊ€ροσολυμα και πάσα 17 ιονδαια 

και ττασα η περιχωροσ του ιορδανού 

και εβαπτιζοντο εν τω ϊορΒανη υπ αυτού t 

εζομολογουμενοι τασ αμαρτιασ αντων 
: ΐδων 8c ττολλονστοιν Λαρισαίων ; 

και σαΰ&ουκαιων ερχομενουσ 

επι το βάπτισμα αυτού ειπεν avrour 

γεννήματα εχώνων τισ virc8ct£cv v/mv 


(FoL 6 6.) 

[Foliwrn 7, una cum caeterie a posteriors manu 
ecriptis, huio volwmini Appendicis loco vubficie- 

Capp. II. a 1— HI. 7. 


S. Matthaei. Cap. πι. 









afutura ira • fecite ergo 

fructum dignum paenitentiae 

et ne putetee • dioere intra uos 

patrem habemus abraam * dico enim uobis 

quia potest ds de lapidibus istis 

soscitare filios abraae 

iam autem securis • ad radices arborum 

posita est omnia ergo arbor 

non faciens fructum bonum 

exciditur et in ignem mittitur 
Ego quidem baptizo uos aqua in paenitentia 

qui autem uenit fortior me est 

cuius non sum idoneus calciamenta 

portare • ipse uos baptizabit 

in spu sancto et igni • cuius uentilabrum 

in manu eius 

et purgabit aream suam 

et congregauit triticum suum 

in horreum -paleas autem conburet 

igni inextinguibili 
tunc aduenit ihs de galilaea 

ad iordanen • ad iohannen 

baptistam • ut baptizaretur ab eo 

qui autem pronibebat eum iohannee dicene 

ego abs te opus habeo baptizari 

espondens autem ihs - dixit ei sine modo 

sic enim decens est nobis 
mplere omnem iustitiam 
nc dimisit ilium et baptizatus est ihs 

ascendit mox de aqua 

et ecce - aperti sunt ei caeli 

et uidit spiritum del 

(Fol. 8 a.) 

. Cap. III. S— 16. 




καταβαινοντα εκ του ουρανού III. 

ωσ περιστεραν και ερχρμενον ενσ αντον 

και ϊδου φωνή εκ των ουρανών λέγουσα ι η 

ιτροσ αντον συ ει ο ΰιοσ μου ο αγαπητοσ 

εν ω ευδόκησα 
ιε : Tore ο ιησ ανηχθη εισ την ερημον νπο του πνν 

πειρασθηναι νπο του διάβολου 

καινηστενσασημερασ•μ• ζ 

και τεσσαρακοντα νυκτασ 

ύστερον επεινασεν 
και προσηλθεν αυτω ο πφαζων και ειπεν αυτω 3 

ci νιοσ €ΐ του θυ είπε • ϊνα οι λίθοι ούτοι άρτοι γενο 
αποκριθεισ οε ο ιησ ειπεν γεγραπται 4 

ουκ επ αρτω μονω ζησεται ο ανθρωποσ 

αΧΧ cv τταντι ρηματι θυ 
τοτ€ τταραλαμβανει αυτόν ο διαβολοσ β 

εισ την αγιαν πολιν •και εστησεν αυτόν 

επι το ΊΓΤ€ρυγιον του ιερόν • και λέγει αυτω 6 

ci ΰιοσ €ΐθνθν• βαλε σεαντον κάτω 

γεγραπται γαρ • οτι τοισ αγγελοισ αυτού 

cvrcXcirai περί σον 

και επει χειρών αψουσιν σε • μηποτε 

προσκοψησ προσ λιθον τον ποοα σον 
εφη αυτω ο ιησ πάλιν γεγραπται η 

ου πειρασεισ κν τον θν σου 
ίταλιν τταραλαμβανει αυτόν ο οΊαβολοσ 8 

εισ οροσ νψηλον λειαν και εδειζεν αυτω 

ττασασ τασ βασιΧειασ του κόσμου 

και την$ο$αν αυτών• και ειπεν αυτω 9 

ταύτα πάντα σοι δώσω 

cav πεσων προσκυνησησ μοι 
τότε λέγει αυτω ο ιησ νπαγε οπίσω μου 
σατανά • γεγραπται γαρ 

(Fol. 8 δ.) 


descendentem de caelo 

sicut columbam et uenientem super euin 

et ecce uox de caelis dicens ad eum 

tu es filius meus dilectus 

in quo beneplacui 
tunc ihs delatus est in desertum a spiritu 

ut temptaretur a diabolo 

et iaiunans dies xxxx 

et-xxxx noctes 

postera esuriit 
Et accessit ad eum qui temptabat et dixit ei 

si filius es dei die *ut lapides isti panes fiant 
respondens autem ihs dixit scriptum est 

non in pane solo uiuet homo 

sed in omni uerbo dei 
tunc suscepit eum diabolus 

in sanctam ciuitatem et statuit eum 

supra pinnam templi *et dicit ei 

si filius es dei 'mitte te deorsum 

scriptum est eninv qui angelis suis 

mandauit de te 

et in manibus tollent te *ne quando 

offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum 
ait ei ihs 'iterum scriptum est 

non temptavis dnm dm tuum 
iterum suscepit eum diabolus 

in montem altum nimis et ostendit ei 

omnia regna mundi 

et gloriam eorum * et dixit illi 

haec omnia tibi dabo 

si cadens adoraueris me 
tunc dicit ei ihs uade post me 

eatana scriptum est enim 

(FoL 9 a.) 

Capp. III. 17— IV. 10. 






κν rov θν σον προσκννησεισ IV. 

και αντω μονω λατρευσεισ 
ιζ : τοτ€ αφιησιν αυτόν ο διαβολοσ 1 1 

και Γδον άγγελοι προσήλθαν 

και διηκονονν αντω 
: ακονσασ 8c * or ι ΐωαννησ παρεδόθη ι z 

ανεχωρησεν cur την γαλιλαιαν 
: και καταλειπων την ναζαρεθ 13 

ελθων κατοίκησαν εισ καφαρναον μ 

την παραθαλασσιον • cv οριοισ ζαβουλων 


ϊνα πληρωθη το ρηθέν 1 4 

δια ησαϊον τον προφήτου τον λεγοντοσ 

γη ζαβουλων και νεφθαλειν • οδον 0αλασσ^ ι ζ 

πέραν του ιορδανού γαλιλαιασ των εθνών 

ο λαοσ ο καθημενοσ εν τη σκοτεια 1 6 

«δον φωσ μεγαν 

οι καθήμενοι εν χωρά σκεια θάνατον 

φωσ ανετειλεν αντοισ 
: απο τοτ€ γαρ ηρξατο ιησ . κηρνσσιν και λέγειν ι η 
. μετανοείτε ηνγικεν γαρ 

η βασίλεια των ουρανών 

παράγων Ζεπαρατψ θάλασσαν τησγαλιλανασ 1 8 

ε&εν δυο αο€λφονσ 

σίμωνα τον λεγομενον πετρον 

και αν&ρεαν τον αδελφον αυτόν 

βαλλοντασ αμφιβληστροσ εισ την θάλασσα 

ήσαν γαρ αλιεισ : και λέγει αντοισ ι 9 

οεντε οπεισω μου * και ποιτ/σω νμασ 

ycvccr6\u αλιεία ανθρώπων 
Οι o€ cvfcoxr αφεντεσ τα δίκτυα ζο 

κρ ηκολονθησαν αντω : και προβασ εκείθεν % ι 

ctocv αλλονσ δυο αδελψονσ 

(FoL 9 δ.) 


dmn dm tuum adorabis 
et ipsi soli seruies 
tunc dimisit eum diabolus 
et e* cce angeli acceaserunt 
et ministrabant ei 

audiens autem 'quia iohannes traditus est 
secessit in galilaeam 
et relinquens in nazareth 
uenienshabitabit*in cafarnaum 
maiitimam • in finibus zabulon 
et nephalim 

ut conpleretur quod dictum est 
per esaiam prophetam dicentem 
terra zabulon et neptalim • uiam maris 
trans iordanen galileae gentium 
populus qui sedebat in tenebris 
uiderunt lumen magnum 
qui sedebant in terra umbra mortis 
lumen ortum est eis 
Exinde enim coepit ihs • praedicare et dicere 
paenitemini • adpropinquauit enim 
regnum caelorum 

transiens autem seous mare galilaeae 
uidit duos fratres 
simonem qui dicitur petrus 
et andream fratrem eius 
mittentes retiam in mari 
erant autem piscatores • et dicit eis 
uenite poet me • et faciam uos 
fieri piscatores hominum 
qui autem moz relinquentes retiam 
secuti sunt eum • et progressus inde 
uidit alios duos fratree 

(FoL jo a.) 

Cap. IV. 10—11. 


secT Satthexjm 








ϊακωβον τον τον {c/fcoaiov IT. 

και ΐωαννην τον α&λφον αυτόν 

cv τω νλοαα • /tcra {c /λδαιον τον πατροσ αντω 

καταρτίζονταν * τα δικτνα αντων 

και ckoAotcv αντονσ 

οι & cvdcaxr αφ*ντ€σ το πλοιον 2 2 

και τον varcpa αντοιν • ηκολονθησαν αντω 
: και ircpn/ycv ο ιησ * ολι/ν την γαλιλαιαν 23 

διδάσκων cv ταισ σνναγωγαισ αντοιν 

και κηρνσσων το cvayycXiov τησ βασιΧιασ 

και Oepavcvuw murav νοσον 

και πασαν/Ααλακ«αν cvra> λαω 

και απήλθα αντον η ακοή «ο* oXqv τ -flv σνριαν 24 

και προστρτγκαν αντω παντασ 

τονσ κακωσ €\οντασ ττοικαλαισ νοσοισ 

και βασανοισ σννεχρμενονσ 

και δαιμονι£ομ€νονσ * και σ^λφίαζομενονν 

και τταραλντικονσ • και παντοσ ctfcpaircOTCv 

και ^ κολον&ρταν αντω όχλοι πολλοί 2 5 

αττο τησ γαλ«λαιασ * και δ€καιτολ«ωσ 

και ΐ€ροσολυ/ιων και ΐονδαιασ 

και ircpav τον ιορδανού 
: ΐδων 8c τονσ οχΚονσ • ανφη ασ το οροσ ι 

και καθισαντοσ αντον •ιτροσ7)λθον αντω 
: οι μαθηται αντον ' και ανοιζασ το στο/ία αντον 2 

cSioa£cv αντονσ λ€γων 
'.μακάριοι οι πτωχοί ττνι ' οτι αντων cotiv 3 

η βασιΧαα των ουρανών 
: μακάριοι οι irpacur οτι αυτοί 5 

κληρονομησονσιν την γην 
: μακάριοι οι πατθονντισ 4 

οτι αντοι ιταρακλΐ}0φΓονται 
: μακάριοι οι *•ανωντ«τ και διψωντεσ την &<*** $ 


(Fol. 106.) 

iacobum zebedaei 

et iohannen fratrem eius 

in naui • cum zebedaeo • patre eorum 

concinnantes retias suas 

et uocauit eoe 

qui autem moz relinquentes nauem 

et patrem suum • eecuti aunt eum 
et circumibat ibs totam galilaeam 

docens in synagogis eorum 

et praedicans euangelium regni 

et curans omnem languorem 

et omnem infirmitatem in populo 
Et abiifc opinio eius in totam syriam 

et obtulerunt ei omnes 

male habentes uariis innrmitatibus 

et tormentis correptos 

et daemoniaoos • et lunaticos 

et paralyticos • et omnes curauit 

et secutae sunt eum * turbae multae 

de galilaea * et decapolim 

et hierosolyma et iudaea 

et trans iordanen 
uidens autem turbae • ascendit in montein 

et sedente eo -accesserunt ad eum 

discipuli eius • et aperiens os suum 

docuit eoe dicens 
beati pauperee spu • quoniam ipeonim est 

regnum caelorum 
beati mites* quoniam ipsi 

bereditabunt terram 
beati qui lugunt 

quoniam ipsi consolabuntur 
beati qui esurientes *et sitientes iustitiam 

(Fol. 11 a.) 

Capp. IV. 21-V. 6. 




οτι αυτοί χορτασθησονται 
λ : μακάριοι οι ιλεημοντσ * οτι αντοι cXe^i^roirat 
μακάριοι οι καθαροί τη κάρδια 

οτι αντοι τον θν οψονται 
μακάριοι οι €ψηνοποιοι 

οτι νιοι θν κληθψΓονται 
μακάριοι οι 8c8ia>y)xcvoi cvcxcv δικαιοσν»)* 

οτι αντων core * η βασιλ€ΐα των ουρανών 
μακάριοι core • όταν διωζονσιν νμασ 

και ονώισονσινκαι curaxuv καθ νμων 

παν πονηρον cvckcv δικαιοσννησ 

χαίρεται και αγαλλιασΟαι • οτι ο μισθοσ νμων 

πολνσ cv τω ονρανω •οντωσ yap c8i<o£av 

τονσ προφητασ • το νσ προ νμων νπαρχρντων 
λα :Υμ€ΐσ€στ€ το aXarrKryyr 

cav 8c το αλασ μωρανθη 

cv τινι αλισ&7σ€ται • cur ov8cv ΐσχνα 

ci μη βΧηθηναι c£arjcai καταπατ€ΐσθαι 

νπο των ανθρώπων 
λβ : Y/Acur core το φωσ τον κόσμου 

ου δύναται πολισκρνβηναιιπανωορονσ 

κ€ΐμ£νη'ον$€ καιονσιν λνχνον 

και Tifl cao~iv αντον νπο τον μοΒων 

άλλα «τι τ^ν λνχνιαν * και λαμπι vwrtv 

tout cv Τ17 οικία 
Οντωσ λαμψατω το φωσ νμων 

€ΐπτροσθ€ν των ανθρώπων 

οπωσ «οωσιν νμων τα καλά cpya 

και 8ο{ασωσιν τον πάτερα νμων 

τον cv τοισ ονρανοισ 
λγ : ατ; νομ€ΐσητ€ οτι ηλθον • καταλνσαι τον νοαον 

77 τονσ προφητασ • ονκ ηλθον καταλνσαι 
λο άλλα πλέρωσα* : αμτ/ν γαρ Xeyu> vuciv 
^ (Fol. ιι 6.) 












quoniam ipsi saturabuntur 
beati misericordes • quia ipsi miserabuntur 
beati qui mundo sunt corde 

quia ipsi dm uidebunt 
beati pacifici 

quia dei fili uocabuntur 
beati qui persecutionem patiuntur • propter iustitia 

quia ipsorum erit regnum caelorum 
beati estis • cum persequentur uos 

et inproperauerint • et dixerin aduersum uos 

omiie malignum • propter iustitiam 

gaudete et exultate quia meroes uestra 

multa in caelo • ita enim persecuti sunt 

prophetas • qui ante uos f uerunt 
uos estis sal terrae 

si enim sal infatuatum fuerit 

in quo sallietur • ad nihilum ualet 
. nisiutproiciaturforas*etconculcetur 

ab hominibus 
uos estis lumen mundi 

non potest ciuitas abscondi 'super montem 

posita • nee incendunt lucernam 

et ponent earn * sub modium 

sed supra candelabrum * ut luceat omnibus 

qui in domo sunt 
sic luceat lumen uestrum 

coram hominibus 

ut videant uestra bona opera 

et glorificent patrem uestrum 

qui in caelis est 
nolite putare quia ueni dissoluere legem 

aut prophetas * non ueni dissoluere 

sed inplere : amen enim dico nobis 

(Fol. 12 a.) 

Cap. V. 6—1 8. 


1?ec Sat^haeum 


εωσ αν παρελθη • ο ουρανοσ και η γη V. 

ίωτα εν • η μια κ€ραια 

ου μη παρελθη απο τον νομού 

εωσ αν γενηται πάντα 
Ac : Οσ ow λύσει μιαν των εντολών τοντων 1 9 

€λαχιστων και δώαζη τουσ ανθρωπονσ 

ελαχιστοσ κληβησεται 

€ν τη βασίλεια των ουρανών 
Ίΐκουσατε οτι ερρηθητοισ αρχαιοισ ζ ι 

ον φονευσεισ'οσ δον φονευση 

ενοχρσ €στ€ τη κρνσει 
€γω 8c λέγω ύμειν οτι πασ ο οργαζομενοσ 2 2 

τω αδελφω avrov cuo; 

ινοχοσ corat τι; κρισει 
Οσ δαν cim; τω αο^λφω avrov ραχα 

ενοχρσ εστε τω σνκδριω 

οσ oW ειπη μωρ€ 

ενοχοσ εσται «σ την y€€wav του πνροσ 

εαν ουν προσφερησ το δωρον σου 23 

circi το θυσιαστηριον και ckci μνησθησ 

οτι ο αδελφοσ σου έχει τι κατά σου 

αφ€σ εκεί το δωρον σου 24 

ενπροσθεν του θυσιαστήριου • και ϋπαγε πρώτο 

καταλλαγηθι τω αδελφω σου • και totc ελϋων 

προσφερεισ το δωρον σου 
Ar :wr^€tcwoa)v τω αντιδικώ σου τα Yvtftxr 25 

ότου ci μετ αυτού εν ή; οδω 

μηποτε σ€ παραδώσει • ο αντιδεικοσ 

τω κριτή • και ο κριτησ σ€ παραδώσει 

τω υπηρέτη • και €ur φνλακην βληθησει 
αμήν λ*γω σοι • ον μη εξελθησ εκείθεν χ6 

εωσ αν αποδωσ τον εσχατον κοδραντην 
λζ ηκουσατε οτι ψρηθη • ον μοιχευσεισ % η 

(Fo^ 12 δ.) 

donee transeat 'caelum et terra 

iota iinum - aut unus apex 

non transiet a lege 

donee fiant omnia 
quicumque enim soluerit unum de mandatis istis 

minimis *et docuerit homines 

minimus uocabitur 

in regno caelorum 
audistis quia dictum est antiquia 

non occides * quicumq • enim Occident 

reus erit iudicio 
Ego autem dico nobis • quia omnes qui irascitur 

fratri suo sine causa 

reus erit iudicio 
qui autem dixerit fratri suo raccha 

reus erit conuenticulo 

qui autem dixerit fatue 

reus erit in gehennam ignis 
si ergo offeree munus tuum 

ad altare • et ibi rememoreris 

quia frater tuus 'habet aliquid aduersum te 

dimitte ibi munus tuum 

ante altare * et uade prius 

reconciliari fratri tuo *et tunc ueniens 

offeree munus tuum 
Esto beniuolue aduersario tuo cito 

quandiu es cum illo in uia 

ne quando te tradat • aduersarius 

iudici • et iudex te tradat 

ministro * et in custodia mitteris 
amen dico tibi *non exiens inde 

donee reddas nobissimum quadrantre 
audistis quia dictum est • non moechaueris 

(Fol. 13 a.) 

Cap. V. 18—27. 



sfecT SattSeuS 

eyctfScXeyctfv/ucuOrtiracr V. 28 

ο βλατων γυναίκα 

προσ το αηθνμησαι αυτήν 

ηοη €μοιχ€υσ€ν αντην cv τη κάρδια αυτού 
€i8c ο οφθαλμοσ ο oc£uxr<rov 29 

σκανδάλιζα σ€ ejcXe αντον 

και βαλ* αϊτό σον *σνμφ€ρα γαρ σοι 

ίνα απολητ€ cv των μ(λων σον 

και μη όλον το σω/ια σον 

απ*λθη «σ yccwov 
£ρρηθηο€ 3 1 

οσ αν αιτολυστ7 τ^ν γυναίκα αντον 

&οτω αυτή αττοστασιον 

€γω 8c λ€γω ν/ιαν 3 2 

οσ αν αιτολνστ7 ηρ* γυναίκα αυτού 

τταρ€κτοσ λογού iropvtuur 

ιγομι avnyv μοιχ/έυθηναι 
πάλιν ηκουσατ€ 33 

ότι €ρρηθη tout αρχαιοισ * owe circiopiar** 

ατΓθοωσ€ΐσ Sc τω κω τονσ ορκονσ σον 
€γω 8c λ*γω v/iccv /117 ο/ιοσαι ολωσ 34 

/at/tc cv τω ονρανω 

οτι θρονοσ coTiv τον 0ν 'fwyrc €ντηγη 35 

οτι νίΓΟίΓοδίον cor ιν των ποδών avrov 

/17™ cur ΐφοσολν/ια οτι πολισ coriv 

τον μ€γαλσυ βασιΑ*ωσ 

μητ€ cv τι; κ€φαλη σου ομοσησ 3 6 

οτι ον δννασαι iroiccv 

τρίχα /ictav λ€ν*ορ> 17 μ^αιναν 
€στω Sc ο λογοσ νμων 37 

ναι ναι • ον ον 

το 8c irc /ϊΐσσον τοντων • ex τον πον^ρον coti 

ηκουσατ€ on *ρρηθη • οφθαλμον αντί οφθαλ 3 8 


(Fol. 136.) 

ego aatem dico uobis . quoniam omnes 

qui uidet mulierem 

ad concupiscendum earn • 

iam moechatus est earn in corde suo 
ei autem oculus tuus dexter 

scandalizat te • erue eum 

et mitte abe te • expedit enim tibi 

ut pereat uiium membrorum tuorum 

et non totum corpus tuum 

eat in gehennam 
dictum est autem 

quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam 

det ei repudium 

ego autem dico uobis 

quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam 

excepta ratione adulterii 
iterum audistis 

quia dictum est antiquis • non peiurabis 

reddes autem dno iuramenta tua 
Ego autem dico uobis * non iurare omnino 

neque in caelum 

quia sedis est dei neque in terram 

quia subpedaneum est pedum ipsius 

neque in hierosolyma 

quia ciuitas est 

magni regis 

neque in caput tuum iurabis 

quia non potes facere 

capillum unum album aut nigrum 
sit autem sermo uester 

etiam etiam non non 

quod autem amplius his de malo est 
audistis quia dictum est • oculum pro oculo 

(Fol. 14 a.) 

Cap. V. 18—38. 


οδόντα αντί οοοντοσ V. 

€γω 8c λχγω v/tciv μη αντισηρΌΐ 3 9 

λη : τω πονηρω : αλλ οστισ σ€ pavturei 
«τι ηρ* σιαγόνα σον • στρο/ίον αντω 
καιτ7^αλλΐ7ν*καιο0€λωνσοικ/χ07τ>'αι 4° 

και τον χατωνα σον λαβκ,ν 
αφησ€ΐσ αντω και το «ματιον 
λί : καιοστισσ€αγγαρακι/ΜΐλιονΏ' 4 1 

inrayc /icr avrov ert άλλα δνο 
τω airowrci σ€ 8οσ 4* 

και τω 0€λοντι δανισασΰαι Τ μη αποστραφησ 
ηκονσατ€ οτι €ρρηθη 43 

αγαττησ€ΐσ τον α-λιρτιον σον 
και μ€ΐ*τησ€ΐσ τον €χθρον σου 
μ :€γω 8c Xcytu v/iciv • ayamrc τονσ €χθρουσ ναω 44 
cvXoycirc τουσ καταρωμαΌνσ νμαν 
καλωσ iroicirc τοισ μασονσιν νμασ 
και προσ€νχ€σΰαι • vircp των «Γτ/ρια£οντω 
και 8ιωκοντων νμασ 

οτωσ γ€νησθ€ νιοι * τον πατροσ νμων 45 

τον cv ονρανοισ * οτι τον ηλιον αυτού avarcAAct 
ciri πσνηρουσ και αγαθονσ και βρ€χ€ΐ 
€7τι 8ικαιονσ και αδικονσ 
μα :€ανγαραγαιπ/σι^αιτονσαγαΐΓωντασι/Αασ 4^ 
τίνα μΛίσθον cjcrat 
ονχι και οι tcXwvoi οντωσ νοιονσιν 
και cav ασπαχτησθαι τονσ aScX^ow νμων 47 

μανον τι vtpunrov voutre 
ουχί και οι ceVueoi το αντο νοιονσιν 
€cr€<r$€ ουν ν/Μΐσ tcXcioi 48 

ωστκρ ο πατήρ ν/ιων cv ουρανοισ 
/ϊρ : τ€λιοσ cotiv : wpooncxcrai VL ι 

την δικαιοσνιπ/ν νμων /at/ ιτοιαν 

(FoL 140.) 

dentem pro dente 
I%o autem dioo uobis non resistere 

malo sed qui te percusseiit alapam 

in maTJIlam tuam • conuerte illi 

et alteram . qui uoluerit iudicio congredi 

et tu n icam tuam aocipere 

dimittee ei et uestimentum 

et qui te angariauerit 'milium unum 

uade cum eo • adhuc alia duo 

quite petit dat 

et uolenti mutuari ne auertarie 
audistifl quia dictum est 

diliges proximum tuum 

et odies inimicum tuum 
Ego autem dico uobia diligite inimicoe ueetros 
benedicite maledicentibus uoe 
benefacite odientibue uoe 
et orate • pro calumuiantibus 
et persequentibus uoe 
ut sitie fili patris uestri 
qui in caelis est . quia solem euum oriri facit 
super malos et bonos . et pluet 
super iustos et iniustos 
si enim dilexeritis diligentes uos 
quam mercedem habebetis 
non et publicani sic faciunt 
Et si salutaueritis fratree ueetros 
tantum quid amplius facitis 
non et gentiles idem faciunt 
Estote ergo uos perfecti 
aicut pater uester in caelis 
perfectus est adtendite 
iustitiam uestram * non facere 

(FoL 15 a.) 

Capp. V. 38— VI. 1. 


ενπροσθεν των ανθρώπων 
προσ το θίαθηναι αντοισ • α 8c /Airyc 
μισθον ουκ *χετ€ πάρα τω πατρι ΰμων 
τω cv ονρανοισ 

όταν συν ποιησ €λεημοσυνην 
μη σαλπνσησ ενπροσθεν σον 
ωσπιρ οι ϋποκριται ποιονσιν 
εν ταισ συναγωγανσ •και cv tout ρυμανσ 
οπωσ οοξασθωσιν νπο των ανθρώπων 

αμήν λέγω ϋμ€ΐν 
απεχουσιν τον μισθον αντων 
σου oc τΓΟίουντοσ £λεημοσυνην 
μη γνωτω 17 αριστ€ρα σον 
τι ?rot€t 1; 8cf eta σον 
οπωσ ι; ελεημοσύνη σου ηεντω κρύπτω 
και ο πατήρ σου ο βλέπων εν τω κρύπτω 
αυτοσ απόδωσα σοι 

και όταν προσευχή • ουκ €ση ωσ οι ϋποκριται 
οτι φίλουσιν στψαι • cv rata συναγωγαιοτ 
και cv Tata γωνιαισ των πλατινών 
εστωτεσ και προσευχρμενοι 
οπωσ φανωσιν τοισ ανθρωποντ 

αμήν λέγω νμεατ 
απεχουσιν τον μισθον αντον 
συ Sc όταν προσευχή curcXdc «ο* το 
ταμιον σου • και κλενσασ την θνραν σον 
προσευζαι τω πατρι σον εν τω κρύπτω 
και ο πατήρ σον• ο βλέπων εν τω κρύπτω 
αποοωσ€ΐ σοι 
μγ ιπροσενχομενοιο* μη βλαττολσγησηται 
ωσπιρ οι εθνικοί δοκονσιν γαρ 
οτι cv τη πολυλογία αυτών % €νσακονσθησονται 

μη συν ομοιωθητ€ avrour 

(FoL 15 6.) 



coram hominibus 

ut uideamini eis • alioquin 

mercedem η on habebitis aput patrein ueetru 

qui in caelis est 
cum ergo facitis elemosynam 

noli tuba canere ante te 

sicut hypocritae faciunt 

in synagogis et in plateia 

ut glorificentur ab hominibus 
amen dico nobis 

perceperunt mercedem suam 

te autem faciente elemosynam 

nesciat sinestra tua. 

quid facit destera tua 

ut elemosyna tua sit in occulto 

et pater tur qui uidet in occulto 

ipse reddet tibi 
et quando oras • non eris sicut hypocritae 

quia amant stare in synagogis 

et in angulis platearum 

stantes et orantes 

ut pareant hominibus 
amen dico uobis 

perceperunt mercedem suam 

tu autem cum oras intra in 

cubiculo tuo * et eludes osteum tuum 

ora patrem tuum in occulto 

et pater tuus qui uidet in occulto 

reddet tibi 
orantes autem non uana loquimini 

sicut gentes • putant enim 

quia in multiloquio suo • exaudientur 
nolite ergo similare eis 

(FoL 16 a.) 

Cap. VI. a-8. 



otdcv yap ο πατήρ νμων • ων χρειαν εχεται VI. 

προ τον νμασ ανοιζ ε το στο/χα 

©υτωσ ουν προσενχεσθαι νμεισ 9 

πατ€ρ ημών ο εν τοισ ονρανοισ 

αγιασθητω το όνομα σον 

€λ0ατω ?7 βασίλεια σον ι ο 

γενησητω το θέλημα σον 

εν ουρανω και «τι η;σ γι^τ 

τον αρτον 1//M0V τον ατιουσιον 1 1 

δοσ 17/tciv σήμερον • και αφ£σ t//aciv ι ζ 

τα οφιλεματα ημών • ωσ και ημεισ αφιομ€ν 

tout o^iXcraur q /Αων * και μη εισενεγκησ ημασ 1 3 

€ΐσ πεψασμον 

άλλα ρνσαι ημασ απο του πονηρού 
μό €αν αφητε tout ανθρωπονσ τα παραπτώματα αυτ» 14 

αφήσει νμειν • και ο πατήρ νμων ο ονραννοσ 
cav 8c /χ?7 αφητε tout ανθρωποισ 1 5 

ovoc ο πατήρ νμων αφήσει νμειν 

τα παραπτώματα νμων 
μ€ ΐοτανΰενηστενητε-μηγεινεσθαι 1 6 

ωσ οι vjrojcpcirai σκυθρωποί 

αφανιζονσιν yap τα πρόσωπα αυτών 

οπωσ φανωσιν rota ανθρωποισ νηστ€νοντ€σ 
αμήν λέγω νμειν απεχρνσιν τον μχσθον αυτών 

συ δ€ νι/στηκον αλνψον σου τ^ν κεφαλήν ι η 

και το πρόσωπον σον ννψαι • ίνα /αί| φανησ ι 8 

τοισ ανϋρωποισ νηστενων 

άλλα τω πατρι σον τω cv κρνφίΛ 

και ο πατήρ σον ο βλέπων ενκρνφαιω α7Γο&»σησοι 
μη θησανρνσεται νμειν θησανρονσ ι α 

επι τι/σ γι^σ οιτου οτ^σ και βρωσεισ αφανιζονσιν 

και οττου κλατται διορυσσουσιν • και κληττουσιν 
θησαυρίζετε οε νμειν • θησανρονσ ονσ εν ουρανοί ao 

(Fol. 166.) 


[Desunl folia octo, tertium Codicie giuUernionem 
complectentia, scribdrecentissimo ad pedem folii 
16 b adnotante desunt plurima nempe a versu 
8 6 capitis usque ad 27 versum cap. 8 in ver- 
sione Latina in Graeco textu autem usque ad 
vers. 2* u capitis 9^ και Σδων ο Ιησοντ την mrrtv 

Cap. VI. 9 — 20. 



S. Matthaei. Cap. vhl 









IX. 1 

qualie est hie • quia et uenti 

et maris obaudiunt ei 
Et ueniente eo trans 

in terrain gerasenorum 

occurrerunt ei duo daemoniaci 

de monumentis exeuntee 


ita ut non posset transire aliquis 

per viam illam 
Et ecce exclamauerunt dicentee 

quid nobis et tibi ihu fili di 

uenisti hie ante tempus torquere nos 
Erat autem longe ab eis • grex porcorum 

multorum pascentium • daemones autem 

rogabant eum dicentee • si eicis nos 

mitte nos • in gregem porcorum 
Et dixit eis ite -qui autem exeuntee 

abierunt in poroos 
et ecce inpetum fecit totus grex 

per praeceps im mare 

et mortui sunt in aquie 

pastores autem fugerunt 

et abeuntes in ciuitatem 

renuntiauerunt omnia 

de daemoniacis 
Et ecce tota ciuitas 

exiit obuiam ihu 

et uidentes eum rogauerunt 

ut transiret de finibus eorum 
Et ascendens nauem 

transfretauit et uenit in suam ciuitatem 
Et ecce obtulerunt ei 

paralyticum in lecto iacentem 

(FoL 25 a.) 

Capp. VIII. a 7— IX. «. 



καιϊδωνοιηστηνπιστιναυτων UL 


cmtcv τω Ίταραλντικω θαρα racvov 

αφιονη σοι αχ αμαρττίΑΐ 
καιϊΒοντιν€στίύνγραμματαιων 3 

civvy cv cavroar οντοσ βλασφημι 
και ώων ο tipr ταοτ €νσυμησ€ΐσ αντων 4 

ctrcv αντοισ ϊνα τι €νθυμ€ΐσθαι πονηρά 

cv ταισ καρ&ιαισ νμων 

τι γαρ cotiv €νκοπωτ€ρον άπαν 5 


η cnrciv cycipc και vcpiirarci 

Σναδ«ϊδΐ7Τ€•οτ4 ο νιοσ του άνθρωπου 6 

c£oixriav c^ct «τι ττ^σ γι;σ 

αφ*«ναι αμαρτ€ΐασ • rorc Xcyci τω παραλυτικ» 

cycifK και άρον σον την κλΛίνην 

και νπαγ€ ασ τον οίκον σου 

και €γ€ρ$€ΐσ απήλθα? ασ τον οίκον αυτόν 7 

cioovrar oc οι όχλοι €φοβηθησαν 8 

και €θο£ασαν τον θν τον oovra cf ουσιαν 

τοιανπ/ν tout ανθρωποισ 
oa ίκαι παράγων €K€t$cv ο ιησ€&€ν άνθρωπο* 9 

καθημ€νον «τι το τιλωνιον 

μαθθαιον Xcyo/xcvov 

και Xcyci αντω ακολονβα /xoc 

και αναστασ ^κολου&ι αντω 
οβ :και cycvcro avrov avaKCt/ucvov cv τη ouccia ίο 

ϊδον πολλοί rcXcwai • και αμαρτωλοί 

ιλθονπσ • συν€Κ€ΐντο τω ιην 

και tout μαθηταισ αυτού 
€ι8οντ€σ 8c οι φαρισαιοι 1 1 

curov τοισ μαθηταισ αυτού 

δια τι ο θιδασκαλοσ ν/ιων 

/κτα των αμαρτωλών και τιλωνων co&ci 

(FoL 25 ό.) 

dixit paralytioo confide fili 
dimittuntur tibi peccata tua 
Et eoce quidam scribarnm 

dixerunt intra se hie blasphemat 
et uidens ihs cogitationes eorum 
dixit eis ut quid cogitatb mala 
in cordibus uestris 
quid enim est facilius dicere 
dimittuntur tibi peccata 
aut dicere surge et ambula 
ut autem sciatis -quoniam filius hominis 
potestatem habet super terram 
dimittere peccata • tunc dicit paralytico 
surge et tolle lectum tuum 
et uade in domum tuam 
et surgens abiit in domum suam 
uidentes autem turbae timuerunt 
et glorificauerunt dm • qui dedit potestatem 
talem hominibus 

Et transiens inde ihs * uidit hominem 
sedentem • super teloneum 
matthaeum nomine 
et dicit ei sequere me 
et surgens sequebatur eum 
Et factum est ipso discumbente in domo 
ecce multi publicani • et peccatores 
uenientes • simul discumbebant cum ihu 
et discipulis eius 
uidentes autem pharisaei 
dixerunt discipulis suis 
quare magister uester 
cum peccatoribus et publicanis manducat 

(Fol. 26 a.) 

Cap. IX. 1 — 11. 



ογ : Ο 8c ακσυσασ ρ Ι*• " 

οι ϊσχυοντ€σ ιατρού αλλ οι κακωσ €χρντ€σ 
vopevOcvrca Sc μα$€Τ€ τι cotik ι 3 

cXcoa θίλω και ου 0υσιαν * 

ον γαρ ηλθον καλ*σ€ δικαιουσ • αλλααμαρτωλουσ 
τοτ€ προσέρχονται αυτω οι μαθηται ϊωανον 14 

λ«γοντ€σ • Sta rt if/icur και οι φαρισαιοι 
νηστ€υομ*ν χολλα 
οι Sc μαθηται σου ου νηστ€νονσιν 
και ciircv αντοισ ο ιι;σ fW7 τι Swavroi 1 5 

οι νιοι του νννφιον νηστ€υ€ΐν 
*φ όσον μ*τ αυτών cotiv ο νυμφνοσ 
£kcwovT€ Sc αι ημ*ραι 'όταν αρθη απ αυτών 


ο νυμφίοσ • και rorc n^rrcvoixriy 
cv ckcivout ταισ ημίραισ 

Ουβασ Sc €!τφαλλα • €πφλημαρακκονσαγναφον 1 6 
ciri ccfuir ιω παλαίω • αιρα γαρ το πλήρωμα αυτού 
απο του ei/iarciov • και χ€«ρον σχ*νσμα γ€ΐν€ται 

Ουδ< βαλλουσιν οινον ν€ον «σ ασκουσ παλαιουσ 1 7 
ci Sc /177c ρησσ€ΐ ο οινοσ ο ν€οσ τουσ ασκουσ 
και ο οινοσ απολλυται και οι ασκοί • βαλλουσιν Sc 
οινον vcov €ΐσ ασκουσ καινουσ 
και αμφότεροι τηρούνται 
οδ : ταύτα αυτού λαλουντοσ αντοισ ι8ου άρχων 1 8 

cur ίλθων προσ€κννι αυτω λίγων 
η θυγατηρ μου άρτι €Τ€λχντησ€ν 
άλλα *λθων circoW την χαρά σου cir αυτήν 
και ζτκτ€ται : και *γ€ρ$€ΐσ ο ιησ ηκολουθι αυτω 1 9 
και οι μαθηται αυτού 

και ΐδου γυνή αιμορροουσα δωδ€κα €τη ίο 

ττροσ&θουσα oirurtfcv ηψατο 
του κρασπ€οσυ του ματνον αυτόν 
tXeytv γαρ cv €αντη ζι 

(Fol. 26 ο.) 

qui eutem audiens dixit * non neceese habent 

fortes medico • sod male habentea 

euntes autem discite quid sit 

misericordiam uolo et non eacrificium 

non enim ueni uocare iustos • Bed peccatores 
tunc accedunt ad eum discipuli iohannis 

dicentes • quare noe et pharisaei 

ieiunamus multa 

discipuli autem tui non ieiunant 
Et dixit eie ihs numquid poesunt 

fili sponsi iaiunare 

in quantum cum ipais est sponsus 

uenient autem dies • cum tollatur ab eis 

sponsus • et tunc iaiunabunt 

in illis diebus 
nemo autem inmittit 'commiesuram panni nobi 

in uestimento ueteri* tollit enim plenitudo eius 

de uestimento • et peior aciasura fit 
nee mittunt uinum nobellum in utres ueteres 

alioquin • rumpit uinum nouellum utres 

et uinum perit et utres • mittunc autem 

uinum nouellum in utres nouoe 

et utrisque seruantur 
haec eo loquente illis • ecce unus princepe 

ueniens adorabat ei dicens 

filia mea modo mortua est 

sed ueniens inpone manum tuam super earn 

, , e 

et uiuet * et surgens ihs sequebatur um 
et discipuli eius 
Et ecce mulier fluxum sanguinis habens • xii • annis 
accedens retro tetigit 
fimbriam uestimenti eius 
dicebat enim intra se 

(Fol. 27 a.) 

Cap. IX. u— a 1. 






cav αψωμαι μόνον τον Χματων αντου 

σωθησομαι • ο & €στη στραφαχτ 

και ctoW αντην eiircv 

θαρσ€ΐ θνγατηρ η vurrur σου σ€σωκ*ν σ€ 

και €σωθη η γυνή απο ττκτ ωρασ ίκανησ 

και €λϋων ο ιησ • €ΐσ τψ' οικααν τον αρχοντοσ 23 

και ϊδων tow ανλιτΓασ • και τον οχλον 

θορυβσνμενον • eXcycv αναχωρητ* ζ\ 

ου γαρ airc0avcv το κορασιον • άλλα icalcvoei 

και κοτυλών αντον 
Ore 8c €&β\ηθη ο οχλοσ • *\βων €κρατησ€ν x ξ 

την χ€ΐρα αντησ • και ηγτρθη το κορασιον 

και €$ηλ$€ν η φήμη αντου ζ 6 

€ΐσ ο\ην την γην ckcivtjv 
ο€ iKaiirapayovTitKCiOcvTWLTjv 27 

ηκολου&ησαν δυο τυφλοί κρα£οντ€σ και λεγοντντ 

€λο/σον ι/μασ vu οαναδ 

και €ρχ*ται cur την οικααν 28 

και ιτροσηλθον αντω οι 8νο τυφλοί 

και λιγ€ΐ αυτοΜΓ ο ιι^σ Trurrcverc 

οτι ουναμαι τούτο ττονησαι • λτχονσιν αντω ναι κ€ 
τοτ€ ηψατο των ομμάτων αντων και ciircv 29 

κατά την irurriv νμων γ€νηθητω νμαν 

και ην€ωχθησαν οι οφθαλμοί αντων 30 

και €ν€βριμηοητο avrour ιησ λέγων 

ορατ€ μηδασ γανακτκιτω 

οι oc €ξ€λθοντ€σ Βΐ€φημ€ΐσαν αντον 3 1 

cv ολτ; τη γη €Κ€ΐνη 
αντων oc €$€ρχομ€νων -ιδού προσην€γκαν αντω 3 * 

ανθρωπον κωφον οαιμονιζομ€νον 
και €κβληθ€ντοσ τον δαιμονίου 3 3 

€λαλφτ€ν ο κωφοσ 
και €$αυμασαν οι όχλοι λcγovrcσ' 

(Fol. 27 δ.) 

si tetigero tantum uestimenti eius 

saluabor : qui autem conuersus stetit 

et nidena earn dixit 

confide filia fides tua saluabit te 

et saluata est mulier ab hora ilia 

et ueniens ihs • in domum principle 

et uidens synphoniacos • et multitudinem 

torbantem se • dicebat diecedite 

non enim mortua est puella * sed dormit 

et deridebant eum 
quando autem eiecta est turba * ueniens tenuit 

manum eius • et surrexit puella 

et exiit &ma eius 

in totam terrain illam 
Et transeunte inde ihu 

saecuti sunt duo caeci • clamantes et dicentes 

miserere nostri fili dauid 

et uenit in domum 

et acoesserunt ad eum duo caeci 

et dicit eis ihs creditis 

quia possum hoc facere • dicunt ei etiam dne 
tunc tetigit oculos eorum et dixit 

saecundum fidem uestram fiat uobis 

et aperti sunt oculi eorum 

et comminatus est eis ihs dicens 

uidete nemo sciat 

qui autem exeuntes diuulgabant eum 

in tota terra ilia 
isdem autem exeuntibus *ecoe optulunt ei 

hominem surdum daemoniacum 
Et eiecto daemonio 
locutus est surdue 
et miratae sunt turbae dicentes 

(Fol. 28 a.) 

Cap. IX. 11— 33. 



SEC Hattheum 

ovSororc οντωσ €φανη cv Ισραήλ ΙΧ • 

or : και ircpiirycv ο ιησ τασ ιτολισ πασασ 35 

και τασ κωμασ • διδάσκων cv ταισ συναγωγαισ αυτω 

και κηρύσσων . το €υαγγ€λιον τησ βασιλ£ΐασ 

και θερανευων παχταν νοσον 

και πασαν μαλακααν 
οζ ϊδων 6c τουσ οχλουσ εσττλανχ 1 ' "^ 3 6 

ircpi αυτών οτι φταν €σκυλ/χ€νοι 

και ρ€ριμμ€νοι ωσ πρόβατα • /η; έχοντα xoi/icva 
oiy :Torc\ey€LTOur μαΟτραπ αυτού 37 

ο /lev θερισμοσ πολνσ • οι $c epyarai ολίγοι 

$€ηθητ€ ουν τον κν του θερισμον 3 8 

οιτωσ €κβαλη €ργατασ' «σ τον θίρυσμον αυτού 
ο0 : και ιτροσκαλ€σα/ι*νοσ τουσ • ιρ • μαθητασ αυτού Χ. ι 

coWcv αυτοισ εζονσυαν 'πνευμάτων ακαθαρτω 

ωστ€ CKjSaXciv αυτά • και θςραπευειν 

πασαν νοσον • και πασαν μαλακααν 
π ι των ιβ ' αποστολών τα ονόματα cotiv ταύτα a 

πρωτοσ σιμών ο λ*γο^€νοσ πετροσ 

και ανδρ€ασ ο αδ^λφοσ αυτού 


ΐακωβοσ τον ζεβε&εον 
και ΐωαννι^σ ο α&λφοσ αυτού 
φιλιπποσ και βαρθολομΛίχχτ 3 

θωμασ και μαθθαυοσ ο τελωνησ 
Χακωβοσ ο του αλφαιου και Χ&ββεοσ 
και σιμών ο χαναναιοσ • και ΐουδασ ο σκαριωτι^σ 4 
ο και ιταραδουσ αυτόν 
πα :τουτουσ τουσ ιρ •απ€στ«λ€ν ο ιιρτ 5 

παραγγαλασ αυτοισ και λίγων 
€ισ οδον €0νων /αϊ; aircA^i/rc 
και cur πολιν σαμαριτανων μη €υσ*\θητ€ 
xnraycrt μάλλον π ροσ τα πρόβατα τα απολωλοτα 6 

οίκου curpai /λ 

(FoL 28 δ.) 

numquam sic paruit in istrahel 
Et circumibat ihs ciuitatee uniuersas 

et castella -docens in synagogis eorum 

et praedicane • euangelium regni 

et corans omnem languorem 

et omnem infirmitatem 
uidene an tern turbas • misericordia motus est 

pro eis quia erant fatigati. 

et proiecti sicut oues • non habentee pastorem 
tunc elicit discipulis suifl 

messis quidem multa • operari autem panci 

orate ergo dnm meesis 

ut eiciat operarioe ad messem suam 
Et aduocans • xii • discipulos suob 

dedit eie poteatatem • spirituum immnndorum 

ut eiciant eos • et curare omnem 

languorem * et omnem infirmitatem 

xii• autem apostolorum nomina sunt haec 
primus simon qui dicitur petrus 

et andreas frater eius 

et iacobus zebedaei 

et ionannes frater eius 

philippus et bartholomeus 

thomas et mattheus publicanus 

iacobus alfei • et lebbeus 

et simon cnananaeus • et iudas scariotes 

qui et tradidit eum 

hos . xii . misit ihs 

praecipiens eis et dicens 
in viam gentium no abieritis 

et in ciuitatem samaritanorum ne introieritis 

ite magis ad obes perd itas 

domus israhel 

(FoL 29 a.) 

Capp. IX. 33— X. 6. 



seS ματΦβεόϊϊ 


πορ€υομ€νοι 8c κήρυσσαν* Xcyovrar Χ. 7 

στι ηγγικεν η /fouriXcta των ovpavtav 
πβ : ασθενσυντασ 0cpairaxrarc • ν€κρονσ cyctpaTC 8 

λειτροΐΝΤ καθαρ€ΐσατ€ και δαιμόνια cx/JaXcrc 

δωρεάν cXa/fcrc δωρ€αν 8orc 
jny κτησησθ€ χρυσον μητ€ αργυρον 9 

/n^rc χαλκον cur τασ {ωνασ ν/ιων 

ftip-c πήραν cur οδον ι ο 

ftyrc δυο χαβωνασ fw/r€ νττοδ^/χατα 

/ii/rc ραβδον » 

αζωσ yap cartv ο €ργατησ τησ τροφησ αντου 
πγ :η πολισ €ur rpr αν cwe\$7]T€ €ΐσ avrrjv 1 1 

c^crcuraTC tut cv αντί; α£ιοσ cotiv 

κακά /iCivarc £ωσ αν c&Aifyrc 
πδ : £ισ€ρχομ*νοι Sc «σ ττ^ oucciav 12 

au'Auuuuftu avnyv Xcyovrcir 

€ψηνη τω οίκω τοντω 
Εανμ€νηηοικ€ΐΑα£ια•€στ€η€ΐρηνη 13 

ν/ιων «τ αυ-ηρ? • « Sc fnryc αρηνη ϋμων 
νροσ νμασ απχττραφητω 
ire ίκαιοσαν μηϊχξηταινμασ 14 

/n^Sc αχουστ; toot λογονσ ΰ/ιων 
cjcpxo/icvot c{a> ττ/σ πολέωσ* 
CKTCtva£ar c τον κοννορτον των ιτοδων υ/χω 
α/«7ν λ«γω v/tciv • avcxTorcpov core ι < 

γ»7 σο&ομων και γομορασ 
€νη • ημ€ρα κρισιωσ η τη ιτολα €κανη 
ίγγ uhov €γω αποστίλλω νμασ \6 

ωσ πρόβατα cv /xc<ra> λύκων 
yccvccrtfc ow φρόνιμοι ωσ οι οφασ 
και απλούστατοι ωσ at «"Cptorcpai 
πζ :νροσ€χ€Γ*αποτωνανθρω7Γων 1 7 

τταραδωσονσιν γαρ νμασ car owcopta 

(Pol 29 b.) 

euntes autem praedicate dicentes 

quoniam adpropinquauit regniim caelorum 
infirmos curate • mortuoe suscitate 

leproeos purgate daemonia eiecite 

gratia accepistis gratis date 
ne poeeideritis aurum neque argentum 

nequaeaesinzonisuestrifl ' 

neque peram in uia 

neque duas tunicas • neque calciamenta 

neque uirgam 

dignus est enim operarius esca sua 
ciuitas in quacumque introieritis in ea 

interrogate quie in ea dignus est 

et ibi manete donee exeatis 
introeuntes autem domum 

salutate earn dicentes 

pax domui huio 
si enim fuerit domus digna *erit pax uestra 

super earn * alioquin pax uestra 

ad uos reuertetur 
Et quicumque non receperit uos 

nee audierit sermones uestros 

exeuntes foras ciuitate 

excutite puluerem pedum uestrorum 
amen dico uobis * tolerabilius erit 

terrae sodomum et gomorrae 

in die iudicii quam ciuitati illi 
Ecce ego mitto uos 

sicut oues in medio luporum 
Estote ergo sapientes sicut serpentes 

et simplices sicut columbae 
adtendite ab bominibus 

tradent enim uos in conuenticulis 

(FoL 30 a.) 

Cap. X. 7—17. 



IeS 'SATTilEuM 4 

και cur τασ σνναγωγασ αντων/αισταγωσονσιν νμασ 
K(u ciri ηγςμονων σταθησκσθαι * c vcjccv c/iov 1 8 

cur μαρτύρων avrour και tout c0vcoxv 
my : Οταν 8c παραδωσονσιν ν/χασ * fti; μ€ριμνησητ€ 1 9 
ττωσ τ; τι λαλφη /rc ου γαρ νμ,ασ core 20 

ο& λαλουντ€σ ' άλλα το πνα τον πατροσ 
το λαλούν cv v/ictv e 
παράδωσα 8c αδίλψοσ αδώφον «σ θάνατον ζ ι 

και πατήρ τ€κνον 

και επαναστησονται τ€κνα «τι yovcur 
και θανατωσονσιν αντονσ 

και, €σ<.σθαι μαχτουμενοι νπο πάντων 2 1 

δια • το όνομα μου • ο Sc νπομκνασ cur τ€λοσ 
οντοσ σωθησ€ται 
πθ : Οταν 8c διωκουσιν νμασ cv τη πολι ταύτη 23 

φ€νγ€ται cur ττ/ν αλλτ^ν • cav 8c cv τη άλλη 
διωκουσιν νμασ • ^cvycrc cur T77V αλλην 
αμήν λ«γω υμ&ιν * 
ου μη τ€λ€<τητ€ τασ wokeur Ισραήλ 
€ωσ αν €λ&; ο ΰιοσ του άνθρωπου 
q : Ουκ coTtv μαθητησ vVcp τον 8ιδασκαλον 24 

ovSc δονλοσ vVcp τον κν αυτόν 
apKcrov τω μαθητή ίνα Tcvrrrai 2 5 

ωσ ο διδασκαλοσ αυτού • και ο δουλοσ ωσ ο κσ αυτόν 
q α :£ι τον otKoScairorqv • β€λζφονλ καλονσιν 

ποσω μάλλον τονσ οίκίίακονσ αυτόν 
qp :/Χ7/ ουν φοβηθητ* αντονσ 26 

ουδ€ν γαρ «mv κ€καλυμμ€νον 
ο ουκ αποκαλυφθησ€ται 
και κρνπτον ο ου γνωσθησ€ται 
qy :Ολ€γων/Α€ΐν€ντ77σ-κοτΜΐ•€ΐτΓατ€^τωψωτι 27 
και ο cur το ουσ axovcrc 
κηρνσσ€ται «τι των δωμάτων 

(FoL 3 o6.) 

et in synagogis suis • flagellabunt uoe 

et ante praesides stabitis • propter me 

in testimonium illis et genti bus 
Cam autem tradiderint uoe• nolite gogitare 

quo modo aut quid loquamini * non enim uoe estis 

qui loquimini • eed spe patris uestrie 

qui loquitur in uobis 
tradet autem frater fratrem in mortem 

et pater filium 

et insurgent fili in patree 

et mortificabunt eoe 

et eritie odio ab omnibus 

propter nomen meum * qui autem sustinebit 

in finem 'hie saluus erit 
cum autem persecute fuerint uos in ciuitate hao 

fugite in altera *si autem in alia 

persecuntnr uos • fugite in altera 
amen dico uobis 

non consummauitie ciuitates israhel 

donee ueniat filius hominis 
non est discipulus super magistrum 

nee seruus super dominum suum 

sufficit diecipulo ut fiat sicut magister 

eius * et seruus sicut dominus eius 
si patremfamilias * belzebul uocant 

quanto magis domestiooe eius 
no ergo timueritis eos 

nihil est enim coopertum 

quod non reuelabitur 

et absoonsum quod non scietur 
quod dico uobis in tenebris 'dicite in lumine 

et quod in aure audistis 

praedicate in tectis 

(Fol. 31 a.) 

Cap. X. 17—17. 








και μη φοβηθψ€ Χ. 28 

αττο των αποκτεννοντων το σώμα 

την 8c ψνχην μη δυνάμενων σφαζαι 
φοβηθητε 8c μάλλον τον ουναμενον 

και ψυχην και σώμα απολεσαι «σ yccwav 
ονχι δυο στρονθια τον ασσαρνου πωλούνται 29 

και cv c£ αντων ου irarcirat «τι την γην 

avcv του πατροσ υμών 

άλλα και at τριχεσ τησ κεφαλησ νμων 30 

νόσοι ηριθμημεναι ευσιν 

/«7 ουν φοβευσθαι • πολλών στρονθειων 3 1 

8(αφερετε νμεισ 
Ίτασ ουν οστασ ομολογήσει εν εμοι 3 * 

ενπροσθεν των ανθρώπων • ομολογήσω καγω «ντο 

ενπροσθεν τον πατροσ μον τον εν ovpavour 
'Οστντοαναρνησψε με ενπροσθεν των ανθρωπω 33 

αρνησομαι καγω αυτόν 

εννροσθεν τον πατροσ μον του cv ονρανοισ 
: /χι; νομκτηται οτι ι?λ0ον 34 

βαλειν ειρηνην επι την γην 

ουκ ηλθον βαλειν εψην άλλα μαχαιραν 
ηλθον γαρ &κασαι ΰιον κατά πατροσ αυτού 3 5 

και θυγατέρα κατά τησ μητροσ αντησ 

και ννμφην κατά τησ πενθερασ αυτησ 

και εκθροι του άνθρωπου • ot ouctaxoi αυτού 3 6 

: ο φίλων πάτερα η μητέρα ϋπερ εμε 3 7 

ονκ coTiv /ίου a£uxr 

και οσ ου λαμβάνει τον σταυρόν αντου 3 8 

καχ ακολούθα οπίσω μου • ουκ cotiv μου αζιοσ 
: ο Γύρων τιρ' ψυχην αυτού • απολ«σ€ΐ avrqv 3 9 

ο 8c απολεσασ την ψυχην αυτόν 

ένεκεν εμού ευρησει αυτήν 

:ο Βεχομενοσ ϋμασ εμε Sclera*. 4° 

(Fol. 31 b.) 


ab his qui occidunt corpus 

animam autem non possunt occidere 
timete autem magis eum qui potest 

et animam et corpus perdere in gehennam 
nonne duo passeres • asse ueniunt 

et unum ex his non cadet super terrain 

sine patre uestro 

sed et capilli capitis uestri 

omnes numerati sunt 

ne ergo timueritis multorum passerum 

superponite uos 
Omnia ergo qui confitebitur in me 

coram hominibus • confitebor et ego 

coram patre meo qui in caelis est 
quicumque autem negauerit me • coram hominib 

negabo et ego eum 

coram patre meo qui in caelis est 
nolite putare quia ueni 

mittere pacem super terrain 

non ueni mittere pacem sed gladium 
ueni enim separare *filium aduersum patrem suu 

et filiam aduersus matrem suam 
et sponsam aduersus socram suam 
et inimici homines • domestici eius 
qui diligit patrem aut matrem plus quam me 
non est me dignus 
et qui non accipit crucem suam 
et sequitur post me • non est me dignus 
qui inuenit animam suam perdet earn 
qui autem perdiderit animam suam 
propter me inueniet illam 
qui recipit uos me recipit 

(Fol. 3a a.) 

Cap. X. «8—40. 



τον αποστκλαντα μ* χ • 
qd : Ο δεχο/ιενοσ ττροφητην • «σ όνομα προφήτου 4 * 

μισθον προφήτου Χημψϊται 
ρ : και οσ αν ποτ€ΐση • cva row €λαχιστων τούτων 4* 
ποτηρνον νοατοσ φυχρον* «σ όνομα μαθητού 
αμήν λέγω υ/χειν • ον /χι; αποΧψΌΐ ο μισθοσ αυτόν 
μα : και cycvero ore creXca ν ο ιησ διατασσων 3Χ ι 
tout δώδεκα μαθτμαισ αυτού •μ€Τ€βη εκα#εν 
τον δίδασκαν και κήρυσσαν 
cv tout πολεσιν αυτών 
ρβ :Οδ*ϊωαννησακονσασ€ντωο€σμωτΓηρίω 2 

τα €ργα του ιηυ ' πε/χψασ δια των μαθητών αυτού 

συ ει ο €ργαζομ€νοσ η έτερον προσδοκω /xcv 3 

αποκρι0εισ 8c ο ιι^τ cmtcv αντοισ 4 

πορ€υθ€ντ€σ απαγγείλατε ΐωαννει 
a aJcovcTC και βλέπετε •τυηλοι ανα/?λεπουσιν 5 
λεπροί καθαρίζονται > και κωφοί ακουουσιν 
και νεκροί εγείρονται * και πτωχοί ευαγγελίζονται 
και μακαρνοσ εστίν 6 

οσανμη σκανδάλισα; cv c /ιοι 
τοντων δε πορευο/ιενων•?7ρ£ατοΐ77σ λέγειν 7 

tout οχλοισ ττερι ΐωαννον 
τι €$η\Βατ€ car την €μημον 0εασασ0αι 
καλα/Αον νπο ανε/χου σαλενο/ιενον 
άλλα τι €$ηλθατ€ ειδειν 8 

ανθμωπον μαλακοισ ημφιασμχνον 
ειδου οι τα μαλάκα φορονντ€σ 
εν τοισ οικοισ των βασιλέων εισιν 
άλλα τει ε^λ^ατε ειδειν ττροφητην ρ 

ναι λέγω υ/Αειν 
και περισσοτερον προφήτου 
ργ : ουτοσ εστίν περί ου γεγραπτα* ίο 

(Fol. 32 δ.) 

et qui me recipit recipit eum qui me misit 
qui reoipit propbetam * in nomine prophetae 
mercedem prophetae accipiet 
et quicumque potauerit *unum de minimis hie 
calicem aque frigidae in nomine discipuli 
amen dico uobis • non peribit merces eius 
et factum est cum consummasset ihs praecipiens 
duodecim discipulis suis • tranaiit inde 
docere et praedicare 
in ciuitatibus eorum 
iohannes autem audiens in carcerem 
opera ihu * mittens per discipulos suos 
dixit ei 

tu es qui uenis aut alium expectamus 
respondeus autem ihs dixit eis 

euntes renuntiate iohanni 
quae audistis et uidetis * caeci uident 
leprosi mundantur * et surdi audiunt 

et mortui resurgunt • et pauperes euangelizantur 

et beatus est 

quicumque non scandal izatur in me 
his autem abuntibus • coepit ihs dicere turbis 

de iohanne 

quid existis in desertum uidere 

arundinem a uento moueri 

sed quid existis uidere 

hominem mollibus indutum 

ecce qui mollibus utuntur 

in domibus regnum sunt 
sed quid existis uidere prophetam 

etiam dico uobis 

et amplius quam propheta 

hie est de quo scriptum est 

(Fol. 33 a.) 

Capp. X. 40— XI. 10. 


skc- SfATfaiuS 


ϊδον €γω αποστέλλω τον ανγελον μου 

προ προσώπου σου • οσ κατασκ€υασ€ΐ η;ν οβ©* 

ρ& : αμήν λέγω ΰμειν ουκ εγηγερται 

cv rour γεννητοισ των γυναικών 

μαζών Ιωάννου του βαπτιστου 
ο 8c μυφοτ€ροσ cv η/ βασίλεια των ουμανων 

μείζων αυτόν εστίν 
pc : απο των ήμερων ΐωαννουσ του βαπτιστου 

εωσ άρτι * τ; βασίλεια των ουμανων βιάζεται 

και οι βιασται αρπαζουσιν αυτήν 

παντεσ yap οι προφηται και ο νομοσ 

€ωσ ΐωαννου επροφητευσαν 
ρ* : και €ΐ θελεται ο^ξασθαι 

αντοσ εστνν ηλειασ ο μέλλων ερχεσθαι 

ο έχων ωτα ακονετω 
ρζ ΐτινι&ε ομοιώσω την γενεανταυτην 

όμοια c<rriv τταώιοισ καθημενοισ εν τη αγορά 

α προσφωνουντα τοισ ετερουσ λεγουσνν 

ηνλησαμεν νμειν * και ουκ ωρχησασθαι 

εθρηνησαμεν και ουκ εκοψασθαι 

ηλθεν γαρ ϊωαννησ 

μήτε εσθνων μήτε πεννών 

και λεγουσιν δαιμονιον έχει 

ηλθεν ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου • εσθνων και πεννών 

και λεγηκτνν ΐδου ανθρωποσ 

φαγοσ και οινοποτησ 

τελωνών φιλοσ και αμαρτωλών 

και ε&ικαωθη η σοφία • απο των τεχνών αντησ 
ρη Ιτοτεηρζατοονεώιζειντασπολεισ 

εν ανσ γεγονεισαν • α πλαστοί σνναμενσ 

οτι ου μετενοησαν 
ουαισοιχοροζαϊν καιβεθσαεώα 

(Fol. 33 Μ 











ecce ego mitto angelum meum 

ante faciem tuam 'qui praeparauit uiam foam 

amen dico uobis *non surrexit 

inter natoe mulierum 

maior iohanne baptista 
minor autem qui est in regno caelorum 

maior illo est 
a diebus autem iohannis baptistae 

usque adhuc regnum caelorum oogitur 

et qui cogunt diripiunt illud 

omnis enim prophetae et lex 

usque ad iohannen prophetarunt 

et si uultis aocipere 

ipse est helias qui uenturue est 

qui habet aures audiat 
cui autem similabo • generationem hanc 

similis est pueris sedentibus in foro 

qui respondentes aliis dicunt 

cantauimus uobis • et non saltastis 

fleuimus et non lamentastis 

uenit enim iohannes 

neque manducans neque bibens 

et dicunt daemonium habet 

uenit filius hominie • manducans et bibens 

et dicunt ecce homo 

uorax et uinipotator 

publicanorum amicus et peccatorum 

et iustdficata est eapientda * a filiis suis 
tunc coepit inproperare ciuitatibus 

in quibus facti sunt • plurimae uirtutes 

quia non paenituerunt 
uae tibi chorozain . et betsaida 

(Fol. 34 a.) 

Cap. XL 10—21. 








οτι ci cv τυρω και σιδωνα • cycyovcurav XI- 

at δυνα/ιβσ • αι γενόμενοι cv v/aciv • πάλαι 
αν cv σακκω και σποδω μετενοησαν 
πλην λέγω ΰ /Aciv *τνρω και σαδωνι 

ανεκτοτερον core * cv ήμερα κρεισεωσ i^ ΰ/ι*» 
και σν καφαρναονμ -μη εωσ ουρανού ϋψωθψπι 
η εωσ αδου καταβηση 
ρθ : οτι ci cv σοδο/χοισ εγενηθησαν αι συναμεισ 
αι ycvo/tcvai cv σοι 
ciicivav αν ftc^pi τ»/σ σήμερον 
πλην λέγω ΰμειν 
οτι γ^ο* σοδο/χων avcicrorcpov corai 
cv ήμερα κριχτεωσ ην ΰμειν 
pt : 6ν €κανω τω καιρώ • αποκρειθεισ ο ιι;σ ciircv 25 

εξομολογούμαι σοι πάτερ κε του ονρανον 
και τι^γ γι^σ • οτι εκρυψασ ταντα 
απο σοφών και συν€των 

και απεκαλυψεσ αντα νηπιοισ • ναι ο πατήρ ζ6 

οτι ουτωσ εγ ενετό cvSoKcia ενπροσθεν σον 
: πάντα /αοι παρεΖοθη ΰπο του πρσ /ίου 27 

: και ουδασ €πιγανωσκ« τον υϊον •« /η; ο πατήρ 
ου$€ τον πάτερα ησ επιγεινωσκει 'ει μη ο ΰιοσ 
και ω αν βονληται ο υιοσ αποκαλυψαι 
ριγ :δ€υτ€προσ /AC παντ€σ• οι κοπιωντ€σ 28 

και πεφορτισμενοι cotoi • καγω αναπαυσ» νμαβ* 
άρατε τον ζυγον μου εφ ϋμασ 29 

και μαθεται απ εμού οτι πραυσ ci/aci 
και ταπανοσ τι; κάρδια • 
και ενρτησεται αναπαυσιν ταισ ψυγαισ υμών 
ο yap ζυγοσ /Αου χρηστοσ 3° 

και το φορτιον μου ελαφρον eoriv 
ptd : £ν ckcivcu τω καιρώ * επορευθη ο ιηο" σαββασυν XIL ι 
δια των σποριμων• οι 8c μαθηται αυτού «τινασα 

(Fol. 346.) 

quia si in tyro et sidona -factae esaent 

uirtutes • quae factae sunt in uobis olim iam 

in sacco et in cinere paenituissent 
uerum tarn en dico uobis • tyro et sidoni 

tolerabilius erit • in die iudicii quam uobis 
et tu cafarnaum *ne uequae ad caelum exaltaueris 

aut usque ad inferos descended 

quia si in sodomis factae essent • uirtutes 

quae factae sunt in te 

mansissent utique usque in hodiernum 
uerum tamen dico uobis 

quoniam terrae sodomum tolerabilius erit 

in die iudicii quam uobis 
in illo tempore • respondens ihs dixit 

confiteor tibi pater due caeli 

et terrae • qui abscondisti haec 

a sapientibus et sensatis 

et reuelasti ea parbulis • etiam pater 

quoniam ita facta est uoluntas ante te 

omnia mini tradita sunt a patre meo 

et nemo cognoscit filium . nisi pater 

nee patrem aliquis cognoscit • nisi filius 

et cui uoluerit filius reuelare 
uen ad me omnes qui lauoratis 
estis • et ego reficiam uos 
gum super uos 
ite a me quia mitis sum 

et humilis corde 

et inuenietis requiem animis uestris 

iugum enim meum suaue 

et onus meum leue est 
in illo tempore • abiit ihs sabbatis 

per sata discipuli autem illius eeurierunt 

(FoL 350.) 

Capp. XI. «t— XII. 1. 




και ηρζαντο του σταχνασ τιλλαν και αισβιαν XII. 
Οι 8c φαρισαιοι ιδοντ€σ αυτονσ αιτον αντω 2 

ιδού οι μαθηται σου • ποιονσιν ο ονκ c£cotiv 
iroiciv cv σαββατω 
Ο Sc ciircv αντοισ ουκ αν€γνωται 3 

τι ciroiiprcv οαναδ* ore cirivoxrcv 
και οι /icr avrov 

χωσ €ΐσηλ$€ν cur τον οίκον τον θν • 4 

και τονσ αρτονσ ττ/σ προσ0€σ«ιχτ €φαγ€ν 
ο ονκ τ/ν c£ ον αντω φαγ€ΐν 
ov8c τοισ /act avrov • ci μη tout icpcwriv poroi* 
pic : 17 ονκ aveyvtixre cv τω vo/ui> 5 

ότι cv τοισ σαββαχτιν • οι cicpcur cv τω icpa> 
το σαββατον β€βηλουσιν • και avcriot «σιν 
λ€γω γαρ νμαν • or ι τον upov μ.€ΐζον cortv «Λ 6 

ci 8c cyvcdKCirc τι cotiv 7 

cAcckt θίλω και ον θνσίΑν 
ουκ αν KarcSiKooOrc τονσ avcTiow 
κσ γαρ cgttivtov σαββατον • ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπο» 8 
pir : και μ€ταβασ ckci0cv ηλ$€ν 9 

«σ τιρ> συναγωγή ν αυτών • και ΐ8ον ανθρ**οσ ι ο 

iyv ckci T77V χ«ρα €χων έφραν 
και επηρωτησαν avrov Xcyovrar 
ci c£cotiv τ οισ σαββασιν fcpaircwc 
ινα κατηγορησονσι* αυτού 
Ο 8c curcv αυτοισ 
τι cotiv cv v/iciv ανθρωττοσ 
οσ €χ€ΐ προβατον cv 
και €νπ€ση tout σαββασιν cur βοθυνον 
σνχ£ΐ Kparci avro και cycipci 
νοσώ συν Sia^cpci ανθρωποσ του προβατον 
ωστ€ cf cotiv τοισ σαββασιν • καλωσ ττοιαν 
Tore Xcyci τω αν^ρωπω • CKTCivov ττ; ν ^ctfx» σου 13 

(FoL 3 5k) 



et coeperunt spicae bellere • et manducare 
pharisaei autem uidentes eoe dixerunt illi 
ecce diacipuli tui faciunt quod non licet 
facere sabbato 
qui autem dixit eis non legistis 
quid fecit dauid cum esuriit 
et qui cum eo 

quo modo introibit in domum di 
et panes propositionis manducabit 
quod non licebat ei manducare 
nee qui cum eo nisi sacerdotibus solis 
aut non legistis in lege 
quia in sabbatis • sacerdotes in templo 
sabbatum uiolant - et sine culpa sunt 
dico enim uobis • quia a templo maior est hie 
si autem sciretis quid sit 
misericordiam uolo et non sacrificium 
non condemnassetis innocentee 
dns enim est sabbati filiua hominis 
et transiens inde uenit 
in synagoga eorum • et ecce homo 
erat ibi 'manurn habens aridam 
et interrogauerunt eum dicentes 
si licet sabbatis curare 
ut accusarent eum 
qui autem dixit eis 
qui est in uobis homo 
quihabetobet unam 
et ceciderit sabbatis in gurgitem 
nonne tenet earn et leuat 
quando ergo superponit homo ab oue 
itaque licet sabbatis bene facere 
tunc dicit homini • extende manum tuam 

(Fol. 36 a.) 

Cap. XII. 1— 13. 



BBS jiATf heuS 

και c£crcivcv και ανοκατ€σταθη ΖΠ. 

ριζ : νγαησ ωσ ^ άλλη * και cf cX^ovrca : οι φαρασαΐΜ η 

συνβουλνον ίλχχβον κατ αυτόν 

οπωσ αυτόν απολ€σωσιν 
Ο 8c ιησ γνουσ αν€χωρησ€ν ckci0cv ι 5 

ριη : και ηκολονθησαναντω όχλοι πολλοί 

και c0cpoffcwcv αντονσ 
παντασ 8c ονσ ctfcpojrcwcv €πατλη£€ν avrota 1 6 

ίνα μη φαν€ρον αυτόν πονησωσιν 

ινα πληρωθη το ρη$€ν 1 7 

δια r /σαΐου τον προφήτου λεγοντοσ 

iSov ο παισ fiov€urov ηρ€τισα* ο αγαπητοσ μου ι8 

cv ω ηνοοκησ€ν η ψυχή μου 

θησω το «να /ιου ex αυτόν 

και κρίσιν τοισ coWrtv avayycXXci* 

ουκ cpurct ovSc κραύγασα 1 9 

ovSc oKovci τισ cv tout πλατ«αισ την φωνην αν 

ου κατιαζ ασ * και λινον τνφομ€νον ζο 

ου /χΐ7 ζβ€σ€ΐ €ωσ αν €κβαλη • ασ νικοσ τψκρ£Γ 

και cv τω ονόματι αυτού • cflvrj «λχι^ουσιν 2 χ 

ριο : totc προσην€χθη αυτω οαιμονιζομενοσ zz 

τυφλοσ και κωφοσ • και cfcpaxoMrcv αυτοτ 

ωστ c τον κωφον λαλαν και βλ(π€ΐν 
ρκ : και ciwrravro ιταντ€σ οι όχλοι • και cXcyov 23 

fuyri ότι οντοσ coriv ο ΰιοσ δαυ«8 
ρκα : Οι 8c φαρισαιοι ακουσανίΌσ βπον 24 

ουτοσ ουκ CKjSaXXci τα δαι ονια 

ci μη cv τω β*€λζ€βονλ * αρχοντι των οαιμονιω 
ρϊφ :ΐοωνδ€τασ€νσυ/ιΐ7σ«σ αυτών 25 

ciirev αυτοισ * πάσα /?ασιλ€ΐα μ€ρισ0ασα 

€φ *αυτην *ρημουτ€ΐ 

και πάσα πολισ τ; οικία μ*ρισθισα €φ *αυτην 

ου στησεται • ci 8c και ο σατανασ τον σαταναν €κ ζ6 

(Fol. 366.) 

et extendit et restitute est 

salba sicut alia • et egreeai pharisaei 

consilium acoeperunt de eo 

ut cum perderent 
ins autem sciens secessit inde 

et saecutae sunt eum turbae multae 

et curabit eos 
Omnes autem quos curauit • comminatus est eis 

ut non manifestarent eum 

ut conpleretur quo dictum est 

per esaiam prophetam dicentem 

ecce puer meus quern elegi * dilectus meus 

in quo conplacuit anima mea 

ponam spm meum super eum 

et iudicium gentibus adnuntiabit 

non contendet neque clamabit 

neque audiet quia in plateifl uocem eius • 

non oonfringes et linum fumigans 

non extintinguet donee eiciat • ad uictorUm indicia" 

et in nomine eius • gentes sperabunt 
tunc oblatus est ei • daemoniacus 

caecus et mutus • et curabit eum 

it ut surdus loqueretur et uideret 

et stupebant omnes turbae • et dicebant 

numquid hie est filius dauid 
pharisaei autem audientes dicebant 

hie non eiecit daemonia 

nisi in belzebul • principem daemoniorum 
uidens autem cogitationes eorum 

dixit eis * omne regnum diuisum 

in se desolatur 

et omnia ciuitas uel domus diuisa in se 

non stauit • si autem satanas satanam eicit 

(FoL 37 a.) 

Cap. XII. 13- 16. 




€<f> cavrov €μ€ρισθη χιι. 

ττωσ ow σταθησ€ται η /3ασιλ«α αυτού 

ci Sc €γω cv β€(λζ€βονλ ςκβαλλω τα δαιμόνια 2 7 

οι νιοι ν μυών cv τ ινι €κβαλλονσιν 

δια τοντο αντοι κριται έσονται υμών 
6ι Sc cv uti 0ν cya> €κβαλλω τα δαιμόνια 

αρα έφθασαν €φ νμασ • τ; βασίλεια τον 0ν 
ι; πωσ δνναται τισ curcXtfctv 



€ΐσ T17V οικααν τον ισχυρού • και τα σκευή αντον 

δΊαρπασαι • cav /χι; πρώτον 8ηση τον ΐσχνρον 

και Tore 7T7F οικααν αντον διαρπαση 
Ο μη ων μ€τ εμού κατ c /ιον cotiv 

και ο /ιι; σνναγων /act c/iov σκορπίζει 
ρκγ :Διατοντολ€γων/χ€ΐν•ιτασαα/Ααρτια 

και βλασφημία • αφεθησεται tout ανθρωποισ 

η Sc τον πνσ βλασφημία 

ουκ αφεθησεται tout ανθρωπονσ 

και οσ αν cwny λογον • κατά τον νιον 

τον άνθρωπου • αφεθησεται α ντω 

οσ δαν amy κατά τον τνσ τον άγιου 

ουκ αφεθησεται αντω*οντ€ cv τοντω τω αιωνι 

ovrc cv τω μελλοντι 
ρκδ '.ηπονησαται τον ocvopov καλόν 

και τον καρπον αντον καλόν 

ι; ironprarc το ftcvopov σαττρον 

και τον καρπον αντον σαπρον 

€κ γαρ τον καρπού το δενδρον γεινωσκεται 
Τεννηματα εχιΖνων 

πωσ δννασ0αι αγαθά λαλαν 

πονηροί οντ€σ 

€κ γαρ τον περισσενματοσ τησ καρδιασ 
ρκ€ : το στόμα λάλα αγαθά αγαθοσ ανθρωποσ 

€κ τον αγαθόν θησαυρού εκβαλλει αγαβα 

(FoL 37 δ.) 







in βθ diuisus est 

quo modo ergo stabit regnum eius 

si autem in beelzebul . eicio daemonia 

fili uestri in quo eiciunt 

ideo ipsi iudices erunt uestri 
si autem spu di ego eicio daemonia 

ergo praeuenit in uos regnum di 
aut quo modo quia introire poterit 

in domum fortis • et uasa eius 

diripere>nisiprimumalliganeritfortem . 

et tunc domum eius diripiet 
qui non est mecum aduersum me est 

et qui non golligit mecum dispargit 
ideo dico uobis • omne peccatum 

et blasphemia • dimittetur hominibus 

sps autem blasphemia 

non remittetur hominibus 

et quicumque dixerit uerbum • aduersus filium 

hominis remittetur illi 
quicumque dixerit aduersum spm sanctum 
non dimittetur illi • neque in isto saeculo 
neque in futuro 
aut facite arborem bonam 
et fructum eius bonum 
aut facite arborem malam 
et fructum eius malum 
do fructo enim • arbor adgnoscitur 
generatio uiperarum 
quo modo potestes bona loqui 
dum maligni estis 
de abundantda autem cordis 
os loquitur bona bonus homo 
de bono thensauro eicit bona 

(FoL 38 a.) 

Cap. XII. 16— 35- 




και ο πονηροσ ανθρωποσ '€κτου πονηρού θησαυμσν 

εκβαλλει πονηρά ^ 11, 

ρκς• ιλεγω δενμειν οτι παν ρήμα αργον 36 

ο λαλονσιν οι άνθρωποι • αιτοδωσσνσιν 

περί αντον λογον • εν ήμερα κρισεωσ 

€κ γαρ των λόγων σου Βικαιωθηση 37 

η εκ των λόγων σον καταΒικασθηση 
ρκς ΐτοτεαπεκρώησαναυτωτινεσ των γράμματα $Β 

και φαρνσαιων Xcyovrccr διδάσκαλε 

θελομεν απο σου σημειον ϊδειν 
ρκη : ο δε αποκριβενσειπεναυτοισ' γενεά πονηρά 39 

«ecu μοιχαλισ 'σημειον επιζητεί 

και σημυον ου δοθησεται σοι 

€ΐ μη το σημιον ϊωνα τον προφήτου 

ωσπερι γαρ ΐωνασ εν τη κοιλία του κητουσ 4° 

τρ€ΐσ ημ€ρασ και τρενσ νυκτασ 

οντωσ εστε • και ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου 

εν τη καρ8ια τησ γησ • τρει/σ ημερασ 

και τρενσ νυκτασ 
ανδρεσ vcivcvcTcu • αναστι^σονται cv τη κρισει 
μετά τησ ν€ασ ταυτησ και κακρινουσιν αυτή 
οτι μετενοησαν • €ΐσ το κήρυγμα ιωνα 
«ecu ihov πλειον ϊωνα ω&€ 'βασίλισσα νότου 
εγερθησεται εν τη κρισ€ΐ 
ftrra τησ γενεασ ταυτησ • «rat κατακρεινι αυτή 
οτι ηλθεν εκ των περάτων τησ γησ 
ακουσαι την σοφιαν του σολομωνοσ 
και ειδου irXctov σολομωνοσ ωδε 
ρκθ Ι Οταν δε το ακαθαρτον πνα εζηλθη 
απο του άνθρωπου 
διέρχεται Si άνυδρων τόπων 
ζητούν αναπαυσιν • και ονχ ενρενσκει 
Tore λέγει • εισ τον οίκον μον επιστρέψω 

(FoL 38 b.) 




et mains homo de malo thensauro 
dico autem uobis • quoniam omiie beruum uacum 
quod locuntur homines • reddet pro eo 
rationem in die iudicii 
de uerbis enim tuis iuatificaueris 
et de uerbis tuis condemnaueris 
tunc responderunt ei • quidam scribarum 
et pharisaeorum dicentee • magister 
uolumus a te signum uidere 
qui autem reepondens dixit eia -generatio mala 
et adultera • signum querit 
et signum non dabitur ei 
nisi signum ionae prophetae 
sicut enim erat ionas in uentre ceti 
tree dies et tres noctes 
sic exit et films hominie 
in cordeterrae tres dies 
et tres noctes 
uiri nineuitae • resurgunt in iudicio 
cum generatione hac *et condemnabunt earn 
quia paenitentiam egerunt • in praedintione ionae 
et ecce plus ionae hio • regina austri 
exsurget in iudicium 

cum generatione hac • et condemnauit earn 
quia uenit a finibus terrae 
audire sapientiam solomonis 
et ecce plus solomone hie 
cum autem immundus sps exierit 
ab homine 

circuit per inaquosa loca 
quaerens requiem et non inuenit 
tunc dicit 'in domum meam reuertar 

(FoL 39 a.) 

Cap. XII. 35—44. 




o0cv εζηλθον και ελθων ενρεισκει 
τον οίκον σχρλαζοντα 


σεσαρωμενον και κεκοσμημενον 

τότε πορεύεται και παραλαμβάνει μεθ εαυτού 45 

cnra crcpa πνενματα • πονηροτ€ρα αυτόν 

και εισελθοντα κατοικ€ΐ εκεί 

και ycivcrai τα αισχατα αντον 

τον άνθρωπου €Κ€ΐνον - χείρον των πρώτων 

οντωσ ccrrc και η; ycvca τανη; η; πονηρά 
ρλ : λαλσυντοσ Sc avrov tout οχλο«τ 4^ 

ΐ8ον τ; μητηρ και οι αδελφοί αντον 

ασηρκισαν εξ ω ζητουντεσ λάλησα* αντω 
Giircv Sc τισ αντω • ι8ον τ; μητηρ σου 47 

icat ot aScX^oi σον corTtyKCurav c£a> 

ζητουντεσ ΧαΧησαι σοι 
Ο Sc αποκρώενσ ειπεν τω Xcyovri αντω 48 

τμγ coriv 17 μητηρ μου ' η τνν€σ ασιν 

οι aScX^oi /tov * και cktcivcut tt^ xcifxi 49 

cm τονσ μαθητασ αντον ειπεν 
iSov η μητηρ μου και οι αδελφοί /χσυ 

οστι/Γ γαρ ποιεί • το θέλημα του πατροσ μου 5° 

τον €v ονρανοιατ 

αντοσ μου α&ελφοσ και αδελφή και μητηρ «<rri 
ρλα : £σ Sc T17 ήμερα εκείνη εζηλϋεν ο ιησ XIII. χ 

και εκαθητο πάρα την θάλασσαν 

και συνηχθησαν προσ αυτόν όχλοι ιτολλοι 2 

ωστ€ αντον «σ το πλοιον ενβαντα 

καθησθαι • και πασ ο οχλοσ 

επι τον αιγιαλον εστηκει • και ελαλησεν avnur 3 

πολλά • εν παραβολαισ λέγων 
ΐοον εξηλθεν ο σπείρων σπειραι 

και εν τω σπειρνν αυτόν 4 

α μεν επεσεν πάρα την ο8ον 

(FoL 3 9&) 

cinde exibi • et ueniens inuenit 

domum uacantem 

mundatam et ornatam 
tunc uadit • et suscipit secum 

septem alios sps nequiores se 

et introeuntes habitant ibi 

et fiunt nouissima eiue "peiora prioribus 

hominis illius * ita exit 

et generationi huic peseimae 
loquente autem eo turbis 

ecce mater illius et fratres eius 

stabant foris querentes loqui ei 
dixit autem quidam illi • ecce mater tua 

et fratres tui stant foras 

querentes loqui tibi 
qui autem respondens dixit dicentibus sibi 

quae est mater mea • aut qui sunt 

fratres mei • et extendens manum 

super discipulos suos dixit 
Ecce mater mea et fratres mei 

quicumque enim tacit *uoluntatem patris met 

qui est in caelis 

ipse meus frater et sorar et mater est 
in die autem illo exiit ihs 

et sedebat secus mare 

et congregatae sunt ad eum turbae multae 

ita ut in naui ascendens 

sederet * et omnia turba 

supra litus stabat • et locutus est eis 

multa in parabolis dicens 
Ecce exiit seminans seminare 

et dum seminat 

quaedam ceciderunt secus uiam 

(FoL 40 a.) 

Capp. XII. 44— XIII. 4. 




και ηλθον τα πετεινα • και κατεφαγεν αυτά ΧΙΠ. 
a δε εττεσεν circi τα πετρώδη 5 

σττου ουκ ειχεν yiyv πολλην 
και ευθυσ ε£ ανετειλεν 
Sea το /χι; «X*w βαθοσ γησ 

του 8c ?;λιου ανατειλαντοσ • €καυματυσθησαν 6 
και δια το fwy «X c w ρ*ί αν • €$ηραν9ησαν 
άλλα δε «τεσεν εισ τασ ακανθασ 7 

και ανφψταν αϊ άκανθοι • και ειτνι£αν αυτά 
άλλα δε επεσεν «τι την γην την καλην 8 

και εδιδουν καρπον 
ομ*ν•ρ • ο δε• £• ο 䀕λ 

ο έχων ωτα ακουειν ακουετω 9 

και προσελθοντεσ οι μαθηται ειιτον αντω ίο 

δια τι εν παραβολαισ λαλεισ αυτοισ 
Ο δε αίΓοκριθασ ειπεν αυτοισ 1 1 

οτι ΰμειν δεδοται γνωναι 

τα μυστήρια τησ /?ασιλειασ των ουρανω 

εκεινοισ δε ου δεδοται 
ρλβ :Οστισ γαρ έχει δοθησεται αντω ι ζ 

και περισσευ&ρτεται 

οστισ δε ουκ έχει • και ο έχει 

αρθησνται απ αυτού 
ρλγ : δια τούτο εν παραβολαισ λαλεί αυτοισ 1 3 

ίνα )3λεποντεσ /«7 βλεπωσιν 

και ακουοντεσ /αϊ; ακουσωσιν 

και /χι; συνωσιν • μη ίτόί* επιστρ^ψ-η* 
και τότε πληρωθησεται επ αυτοισ Η 

η προφηηα του ιρταϊου λέγουσα 

ΊτορενθψΊ και ειιτε τω λαω τούτω 

ακοι; ακουσεται * και ου μη συνηται 

και /ϊλεποντεσ /ϊλεψεται • και ου μη tSirrc 

επαχννθη yap η κάρδια του λάου τούτου 1 5 

(Fol. 406.) 

et uenerunt uolucres et comederunt ea 
quaedam autem ceciderunt in petrosa 
ubi non habeba terram multam 
et continuo exhorta sunt 
propter quod non haberet altitudinem terrae 
sole autem oriente • aeetuauerunt 
et quia non habebant radicem harunt 
alia autem ceciderunt in spinis 

et ascenderunt spinae • et suffocauerunt ea 
alia autem ceciderunt • in terram bonam 
et dabant fructum 

quidam• c • quidam autem •1χ• quidam >xxx • 
qui habet aures audiendi audiat 
Et accedentes discipuli eiue dixerunt ei 

quare in parabolis loqueris illia 
qui autem respondens dixit ei* 

quia uobis datum est scire 

mysterium regni caelorum 

illis autem non est datum 
qui enim habet dabitur ei 

et abundabit 

qui autem non habet * et quod habet 

ideo in parabolis loquor eis 

ut uidentes non uideant 

et audientee non audiant 

et non intellegant • ne quando conuertantur 
Et tunc conplebitur super eoe 

prophetia esaiae dicentes 

uadae et dit populo huio 

aure audietis et non intellegetia 

et uidentes uidebitis • et non uidebitis 

ingrassatum est enim cor populi huius 

(Fol. 41 a.) 

Cap. XIII. 4— *5- 




καιτουσ ωσιν βαρεωσ ηκουσαν XLU. 

και τουσ οφθαλμουσ αυτών εκαμμυσαν 

μη πστ€ ιδωσιν tout οφθαλμοισ 

και τοισ ωσιν ακουσωσιν • και τη κάρδια 

σννωσιν και cirioTpc^oxriv 

και ϊασομαι αντουσ 
ρλο : ν/ίων Sc μακάριοι οφθαλμοί- οτι βλενουσιν 1 6 

και ωτα ν/ιων οτι ακονονσιν 
αμήν yap λέγω υμιιν ι η 

οτι πολλοί ιτροφηται και δίκαιοι 

Επιθύμησαν €ΐδαν α βλέπεται 

και ουκ τβυνηβησαν ciSciv 

και ακοιχται α ακον€ται • και ονκ ηκονσαν 
ρλε : νμ€ΐσ συν ακούσατε 1 8 

την παραβολην τον στταροντοσ 

ναντοσ ακονοντοσ τον λογον τησ βασιλ€ΐασ 1 9 

και μη συννοντοσ 

έρχεται ο πονηροσ και άρπαζα 

το σττειρομενον εν τη κάρδια αυτών 

οντοσ εστνν ο πάρα την ο&ον σπαρεισ 

ο 8c €ΊΓ€ΐ τα πετρω&η στταρεισ ao 

οντοσ εστνν • ο τον λογον ακονων 

και cvdvo* /xcra χαρασ • λαμβάνων αυτόν 

ουκ έχει 8ε ριζαν €αντω 2 1 

άλλα ιτροσκαιροσ coriv 

γενομενησ $ε θλειψαιωσ 

η οιωγμου δια τον λογον 

ευθεωσ σκανδαλίζεται 
Ο Sc cur τασ ακανθασ σττιιρομενοσ 2 2 

οντοσ cotiv ο τον λογον ακονων 

και η μέριμνα τον αιωνοσ 

και η άπατη τον πλουτουσ • σννιτναγη τον λόγο 

και ακαρποσ yeiverai 

(Fol. 4ΐ b.) I 

et auribus grauiter audierunt 
et oculos suos cluserunt 
ne quando uideant oculis 

et auribus audiant et corde 
intellegant et conuertantur 

uestri autem ueati oculi • quia uident 

et aures uestrae quia audiunt 
amen enim dico uobis 

quia multi prophetae et iusti 

cupierunt uidere quae uidetis 

et non potuerunt uidere 

et audire quae auditis et non audierunt 
uos ergo audit 

parabolam seminantis 

omnia qui audit uerbum regni 

et non intellegit 

uenit malign us et rapit 

quod seminatur in corde ipsius 

hie est qui secus uiam seminatus est 

qui autem super petrosa seminatus est 

hie est • qui uerbum audit 

et continuo cum gaudio accipit eum 

non habet autem radicem in se 

sed temporalis est 

facta autem tribulatione 

aut persecutione propter berbum 

continuo scandalizatur 
qui autem in spinis seminatur 

hie est qui audit uerbum 

et sollicitudo saeculi 

et seductio diuitiarum • simul suffocat uerbu 

et infructuos fit 

(Eol. 42 a.) 

Cat. XIII. 15—11. 



sec Satt&euS 

Ο 8c επι την γψ την καΧην σπαρευσ XIII. 23 

οντοσ coriv ο ακσυων τον λογον και συνΐ€ΐσ 
τότε καρποφορεί και ποια 
pXr : αλλι^ν παραβολην παρεθηκεν αντοισ λέγων 24 

ωρ,οιωθη η βασίλεια των ονρανων 
ανθρωπω σπαροντι • καλόν σπέρμα 
€ν 8c τω καθευδειν τουσ ανθρωπονσ ζ$ 

-ηλθεν αυτόν ο εκθροσ • και εσπειρεν ζιζάνια 


ανα μέσον τον σειτου • απι/λβεν 
ore 8c εβλαστησεν ο χορτοσ ζ6 

και καρπον εττοιησεν • rorc εφανη ra ζιζάνια 
νροσιλβοντεσ 8c οι δούλοι τον οικοδεσποτου «mow 27 
απόν αυτω κυρΐ€ 

ουχί καλόν σπέρμα εσπειρεσ εν τω σω αγρω 
πο0€ν ow €χα ζιζάνια 
Ο 8c c</»7 avrour • εχθροσ ανθρωποσ 28 

τούτο επονησεν • λεγονσνν αυτω οι δούλοι 
θεΚευσ απελθοντ€σ συνλεζωμεν αυτά 
λέγει avrour ον • /uw; irorc συνλεγοντεσ τα ζιζάνια 29 
εκριζωσητε αμα και τον σατον συν avrour 
αφετε αμφότερα ο*υναυ£ανεσ0αι 3 ° 

€ωσ τον θερατμον • και cv κάψω του θερκτμον 
ερω tout O^purraur 
σννλεζατε πρώτον τα ζιζάνια 
και Siprarc Βεσμασ προσ το κατακαυσαι 
τον 8c σατον σννλεγΓται cur ττ /v αποθην μον 
ολζ :αλλι^νΐΓα/)α)3ολι^€λαλι/σ€ναυτοισλ€γων 3 1 

όμοια εστίν ι; βασιλεία των ονρανων 
κοκκω σιναπεωσ • ον λαβών ανθρωποσ 
εσπ€ΐρεν εν τω αγρω αυτόν 

ο μεικροτερον μεν εστίν • πάντων σπερματω 3 2 

(Fol. 42 δ•) 

qui autem super terram bonam seminatus est 

hie est qui audit uerbum et intellegit 

tunc fructificat et facit 

quodam . c • quod autem • lx • quod autem • xxx • 
aliam parabolam adposuit eis dicens 

simile est regnum caelorum 

homini seminanti bonum semen 

cum autem dormirent homines 

uenit eiue inimicus • et superseminauit zizania 

inter medium tritici et abiit 

cum autem germinasset faenum 

et fructum fecisset • tunc paruit zizania 
accedentes autem serui • patrisfamiliae illius 

dicunt ei domine 

nonne bonum semen seminasti in tuo agro 

unde ergo habet zizania 
qui autem dixit eis • inimicus homo 

hoc fecit • dicunt ei serui 

uis euntes colligimus ea 
dicit eis non • ne forte collegentes zizania 

eradicetis simul et triticum cum eis 

sinite utraque simul crescere 

usque ad messem • et in tempore messis 

dico messoribus 

colligifce primum zizania 

et ligate manipulos * ad comburendum 

triticum autem colligite in horreum meum 
aliam parabolam locutus est is dicens 

simile est regnum caelorum 

grano sinapis • quod accipiens homo 

seminauit in agro suo 

quod minimum quidem est omnium seminum 

(Fol. 43«.) 

Cap. XIII. 13—32. 


SEC matt&eum 


όταν Se αυζηση • μαζών των λάχανων cotiv xm. 

και yciverai ScvSpov 

ώστε cX^civ τα ircrctva τον ουρανού 

#cai κατασκ^νοιν cv τοισ κλαδοισ αιπΌυ 
ρλτ; : αλλην παραβολην • όμοια cotiv η βασίλεια 3 3 

των ουρανών * ζύμη 

ην λαβουσα γυνή • ενεκρυψεν «σ αλεύρου 


caw ου εζυμωθη όλον 
ρλ# : ταύτα πάντα €λαλ^νσ€ν ο nyo• 34 

cv τταφαβολοΛσ tout οχλοισ* και χωρισ παραβολησ 

ουκ ιλαλα αυτο«τ 

οπωσ πληρωθη το pi^cv 3 5 

δια του προφήτου Χεγοντοσ 

ανοίγω cv παραβολαισ το στόμα μου 
. ερευζομαι κεκρυμμενα 

απο καταβολησ κόσμου 
ρμ : τότε αφεισ τονσ οχλονσ ηλθεν ενσ τψ οικειαν $6 

και προσήλθαν αυτω • οι μαθηται αυτού \&γ>ντ•σ 

φρασον ημειν την παραβολην 

των ζιζάνιων τον αγρού 
Ο 8c αποκρειθεισ ειπεν 3 7 

ο σπάρων το καλόν σπέρμα 

εστυν ο νιοσ του άνθρωπου 

ο 8c αγροσ cotiv ο κοσμοσ • το 8c καλόν σπέρμα 3 8 

ovrot ασιν οι υιο ττ^τ βασ τφτ βασιΧειασ 

τα 8c £ι£ανια ασιν • οι υιοί του πονηρού 

ο 8c εγθροσ ο σπειρασ αυτά εστίν 3 9 

ο οΊαβολοσ • ο 8c θερισμοσ 

συντέλεια αιωνοσ cotiv 

οι 8c θερεισται ανγελοι ασιν 

ωσπερ ουν συνλεγονται τα £ι£ανια 4° 

και πυρι κατακαίονται • οντωσ cotoi 


cam autem creuerit • maiue holeribus est 

etfiet arbor 

ita ut ueniant auee caeli 

et habetent in ramie eius 
aliam parabolam • simile est regnum 

caelorum fermento 

quod accipiena mulier • abscondit in f ftw'n»^ 


donee fermentetur omne 
haec omnia locutua est ins 

in parabolis turbis • et sine parabola 

non loquebatur eis 

ut conpleretur quod dictum est 

per prophetam dicentem 

aperiam in parabolas os meum 

eructuauor absconsa 

ab initio saeculi 
tunc dimittens turbas • uenit in domum 

et accesqerunt ad eum discipuli eius dicentes 

narra nobis parauolam 

zizaniorum agri 
qui autem respondens dixit 

qui seminat semen bonum 

est filius hominis 

ager autem est saeculum • bonum autem seme 

hii sunt fili regni 

zizania autem sunt • fili maligni 

inimicus autem qui seminauit est 

diabolus • messis autem 

consummatio saeculi est 

messores autem angeli sunt 

sicut ergo coUeguntur zizania 

et igni conburuntur • ita erit 

(Fol. 44 a•) 

Cap. XIII. 31—40. 



SEC* SattSeum 

cv η; συντ€λ«α του αιωνοσ *ΙΠ• 

asroorrcXct ο ϋιοσ του άνθρωπου 4 1 

τουσ αγγελονσ αυτού • και συνλχζουσιν 

€κ τησ βασιλειασ αυτού πάντα τα σκάνδαλα 

και τσυσ ποιουντασ την ανομιαν 

και βαλλουσιν αυτουσ «σ την καμινον του πυροσ 4* 

€κα €σται ο κλανθμοσ • και ο βρυγμοσ των οβοντί 

Tore οι δίκαιοι λαμψουσνν ωσ ο ηλιοσ 43 

€ν τη βασίλεια του πρσ αυτών 
ο έχων ωτα άκουαν ακουττω 

Ομοια €στιν η βασίλεια των ουρανών 44 

θηνσαυρω κεκρυμμενω εν αγρω 
ον εύρων τισ εκρυψεν 

και αττο τι/σ χαρασ αυτού • virayci και πωλ*ι 
πάντα οσα έχει * και αγόραζα τον aypov ckcivo* 

πάλιν όμοια cartv η βασίλεια των ουρανών 45 

ανθρωπω ενπορω 
ζψουντι καλονσ μαργαρειτασ 
εύρων οε πολυτειμον μαργαρειτην +6 

απελθων επωλησεν α ειχεν • και ηγορασεν αυτό 

τταλενν όμοια εστίν η βασιλιά των ουρανών 47 

σαγήνη βληβειση εισ την θάλασσαν 

και εκ παντοσ yevover συναγαγουση 

οτε οε επληρωθη • ανεβφασαν αυτήν 4 8 

επι τον αιγιαλον και καθνσαντεσ 

συνέλεξαν τα κάλλιστα ασ τα αγγια 

τα 8c σαπρα εζω έβαλαν 
ουτωσ εστε • €V Τ17 συντιλαα του κόσμου 49 

cf^cwrovToi οι avycXoi 

και αφοριαυσιν τουσ πονηρουσ 

εκ μέσου των δίκαιων • και βαλλουσιν αυτού* $ο 

εισ την καμεινον του πνροσ 

εκεί corai ο κλαυθμοσ ' και ο βρυγμοσ των ο 



in consummatione saeculi 

mittet filius hominis 

angelos suos • et congregabunt 

de regno eius omnia scandala 

et facientes iniquitates 

et mittunt eoe in camino ignis 

ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium 
tunc iusti lucebunt sicut sol 

in regno patris sui 

qui nabet aures audiendi audiat 
simile est regnum caelorum 

thensauro absconso in agio 

quern quidam inueniens abscondit 

et prae gaudio eius • uadit et uendit 

omnia quae habet • et emit agrum ilium 
iterum simile est regnum caelorum 

homini negotiant! 

querenti bonas margaritas 

et inueniens praetiosam margaritam 

abit et uindedit quae habebat • et emit earn 
iterum simile est regnum caelorum 

saginae missae in mari 

et ex omni genere congreganti 

cum autem inpleta fuerit • educent earn 

ad litus et sedentes 

collegerunt meliora in uasis 

mala autem foris miserunt 
sic erit in consummatione saeculi 

exient angeli 

et segregabunt malos 

de medio iustorum et mittent eos 

in caminum ignis 

ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium 

(Fol. 45 a.) 

Cap, XIII. 40-50. 


sfcc* mattBeus 


σννηκατ€ ταύτα πάντα • λεγσνσιν αντω ναι ΧΙΠ. 5 1 
λ*γει αντοις . δια τούτο πασ γραμματενσ $χ 

μαθηθενθεις • cv -ή; βασίλεια των ουρανών 
ομοιοσ εστίν ανθρωπω οικοδεσπότη 
οστισ εκβαΧΧει εκ του θησαυρού αυτόν 
καινά και πάλαια 

ρμα : και εγενετο ore crcXcacv ο ι^σ 

τασ παραβολασ ταντασ • μετηρεν εκείθεν 
και ελθων εισ την πατρώα αυτόν 
εδιδασκεν αντονσ cv Τ17 συναγωγή αυτών 
ωστι εκπλησσεσθαι αντονσ και λέγειν 
πόθεν τούτω 

πάσα ι; σοφεια αυτή και οι δύναμης 
ουχ ούτος εστνν • ο του τεκτονοσ ϋιοσ 
ουχί η μητηρ αυτόν XcycTat, μαριαμ 
και οι αδελφοί αυτού Ίακωβοσ και ϊωαννησ 
και σιμών και ιουδασ 'και at α&ελφαι αυτού 
ουχί πασαι προσ ημασ ενσιν 
πόθεν ουν τούτω πάντα ταύτα 
και εσκανδολιζοντο εν αντω 

ρμβ : Ο 8c ιησ ειπεν αυτοισ 

ουκ εστίν προφηττησ ατειμοσ 
ει μη εν τη πατρώι και εν τη οικεία αυτού 
και ουκ εποιησεν εκεί δυνάμεις πολλασ 
δια τασ απιστειασ αυτών 

ρμγ : £ν εκεινω Sc τω καιρώ ηκονσεν ηρωδης 
ο Τ€Τ ραρχησ την ακοην ιην 
και ειπεν tout παισιν αυτού 
μη τι οντοσ cotiv ϊωανης ο βαπτιστησ 
ον cyω απεκεφαλισα 
αντοσ ηγερθη απο των νεκρών 
και δια τούτο αι δυναμας εναργονσιν εν αντω 

ρμό Ι Ο γαρ ηρωδησ κρατησασ τον Ίωαννην 

(Fol. 45 *•) 








» ., 

intellexistis haec omnia • dicunt ei etiam 

dicit eis *ideo omnia scriba 

doctis in regno caelornm 

similie est homini patrifamiliae 

qui emittit de thensanris sois 

noua et ueteria 
Et factum est cum consummasset ihs 

parabolas istas migrauit inde 

et ueniens in patria sua 

docebat eos in synagogas eorum 

ita ut mirarentur et dicerent 

unde huic 

omnis sapientia haec et uirtutes 

nonne hie est fabri filius 

nonne mater eius maria dicitur 

et fratree eius iacobus et iohannes 

et simon et iudas et sorores eius 

non omnes apud nos sunt 

unde ergo huic omnia hae 

et scandalizabantur in eo 
ihs autem dixit eis 

non est profeta sine honore 

nisi in patria * et in domo sua 

et non fecit ibidem uirtutes multas 

propter incredulitates eorum 
in illo autem tempore audiuit herodes 

tetrarcha opinionem ihu 

et dixit pueris suis 

num quid hie est iohannes baptista 

quern ego decollaui 

hie surrexit a mortuis 

et ideo uirtutes operantur in eo 
herodes enim tenons lohannen 

(FoL 46 a.) 

Capp. XIII. 51— XIV. 3. 






εσησεν αυτόν εν τη φυλακή ! ; XIV. 

δια ηρωδιαδα την γυναίκα του αδελφού αυτού 

GXcycv yap αυτω ϊωαννησ • ουκ c£«mv σοι 4 

<χαν ανη7ν • και θελων αυτόν αποκταναι 5 

€φοβηθη τον οχλον 
οτι ως προφητην αυτόν είχαν 
ρμε : ycvcaciour 8ε γενομενοατ του ηρωοου 6 

ωρχησατο η θυγατηρ αυτού ηρω&ιας cv τω fic«u 
και ηρεσεν τω ηρωση όθεν μ*θ όρκου η 

ωμολογησεν αυτή δούναι ο αν αιτησηται 
η 0€ προβιβασθενσα • thro τ^σ μητροσ αυτησ cure 8 
δοσ /ιοι (i)8c κεφαλήν • Ιωάννου του βαπτισηυ 
και λυπηθεισ ο βασιΧενσ δια τσυσ ορκουσ 9 

και δια τουσ συνανακεψυενουσ 
εκελενσεν οοθηναι • και πεμψασ 
απεκεφαλυσεν τον ϊωαννην cv η; φυλακή 
και φ€χθη η κεφαλή αυτού ciri τω πινάκι 
και €θοθη τω κορασιω 
και ηνεγκεν τη μητρι αυτησ 
και προσελθοντεσ οι μαθτγται αυτού 1 2 

ήραν το πτώμα αυτού και έθαψαν αυτό 
και ελθοντεσ αιτηγγειλαν τω ιην 
ρμτ : ακουοηασ oc ο ιησ ανεχωρησεν εκειϋεν cv πλοιω 1 3 

cur ερημον τόπον κατ αδιαν 

και αχουσαντ£σ οι όχλοι 

ηκολουθησαν αυτω πεζή απο των πόλεων 
και εζελθων ει&εν οχλον πολύν 1 4 

και εσπλαγχννσϋη περί αυτών • και εθεραπενσε 

τουσ αρρωστουντασ αυτών 
ρμζ : (tycioor οε γενομενησ προσήλθαν αυτω ι ζ 

οι μαθηται αυτού λεγοντεσ 

ερημοσ εστίν ο τοποσ • και η ωρα ηοη παρηλθεν 

απολυσον τσυσ οχλσυσ 

(Fol. 46 δ.) 

ligauit earn in carcere 
propter herodiadem uxorem fratris sui 
dicebat enim ei iohannes *non licet tibi 
habere earn • et uolens eum occidere 
timuit turbas 

quia sicut prophetam earn babebant 
natale autem facto berodis 
saltabit filia berodiadie in medio 
et placuit berodi * unde cum mreiurando 
promisit ei dare quodcumque petierit 
quae autem docta a matre sua dixit 
da mini hie caput iohannis baptistae 
et contristatus rex • propter iuaiurandum 
et propter conrecumbentee 
iussit dari et mittens 
decollauit iohannen in carcerem 
et adlatum est caput eius supra disco 
et datum est puellae 
et adtulit matri suae 

Et accedentes discipuli eius 
tulerunt corpus eius *et sepelierunt illud 
et uenientes renuntiauerunt ihu 

audiens autem ihs secessit inde nauigio 
in desertum locum seorsum 
et audientes turbae 
eecuti sunt eum pedestri de civitatibus 

Et egreesus vidit turbam multam 
et misertus est de eis et curauit 
infirmos eorum 

eero autem facto accesserunt ad eum 
discipuli eius dicentes 
desertus est locus . et hora iam praeteriit 
dimitte turbas 

(Fol. 47 a.) 

Cap. XIV. 3—15. 


Sfe(T Μ^ΑΤΪΗΐύΜ 



ίνα αΐΓ€λθοντ€σ ασ τασ κωμασ 

αγορασωσιν tavrour βρωματα 
Ο 8c eiircv αυτοί? • ου χρααν €χουσιν aircXUeiv χ 6 

Sore ν/χα? φα -ycw avrour • 

οι 8c λέγουσιν αυτω • ουκ εχομεν ω&€ 1 7 

€ΐ μη ιτεντι αρτσυσ και δυο ΐχ&υασ 

ο 8c £wr€v ^cpcrai μοι αυτουσ 1 8 

και KcXcwao* τον οχλον ανακλ€ύθηναι 1 9 

«*η τον χορτον cXajScv τουσ wcvtc αρτονσ 

και τσυσ δυο ΐχ0υασ • ανα/?λ€ψασ ασ τον ουρανό 

^ΰλογι^τβν - και κλασασ coo>kcv tout μαθητοι* 

τουσ αρτσυσ • οι 8c μαθηται tout οχλοισ 

και εφαγον παντ€σ και εχορτασθησαν 2θ 

και qpav το περισοχυον των κλασμάτων 

ιβ ' κοφινσυσ πληραχτ 
Οι 8c αισ#ιωντ€σ φταν 2 1 

ανδρ*σ ωσ π£ντακισχ£ΐλιοι 

χωρισ παιδιών και γυναικών 
ρ/«/ : καΐ€υθ€ωσηναγκασ€ντσυσμαθητασ ιι 

ενβηναι «σ το ιτλοιον • και ιτροαγιν «σ το vcpa 

caw ου απολυστ; τονσ οχλουσ 
ρ/*0 και αιτολυσασ τουσ οχλουο* 23 

avc/fy cur το οροσ κα0 ιδίαν προσευξασθαι 
ρν : οψειασ ο^γενομενησ μονοσ ψ €Κ€ΐ 

το^€νλοιονψ€ΐσ μ€σοντησθαλασσησ 24 

βασανιζομενσν νπο των κυμάτων 

ι; γαρ cvavTuxr ο avc /Αοσ 
τεταρτησ St φυλακησ τησ νυκτοσ 2$ 

αιτηλθεν περίπατων προσ αντουσ 

επιτησ θαλασσησ 
Οι oc μαθηται ΐδοντεσ αυτόν 2 6 

«τι τ^σ θαλασσησ «ΐριπατουντα 

εταραγθησαν λεγοντεσ οτι φάντασμα ίστιν 

(FoL 47 λ) 

ut euntes in castella 
emant sibi escas 

qui autem dixit eis • non necesse habent ire 
date uos manducare eis 
qui autem dicunt ei • non habemus hie 
niai quinque panes et duos pisces 
qui autem dixit adferte mihi illos 
et cum iussisset • turbas discumbere 
super faenum accepit quinque panes 
et duos pisces • respiciens in caelum 
benedixit • et frangens dedit discipulis 
panes • discipuli autem turbis 
et manducauerunt • et saturati sunt 
et tulerunt reliquiae fracmentorum 
xii • cofinos plenos 

qui autem manducarunt erant 
uiri ad quinque milia 
exceptis infantibus etmulieribus 
et continuo coegit discipulos 
ascendere navem • et praecedere trans 
donee dimitteret tor 

et cum dimisset turbas 
ascendit in montem seorsum orare 
sero autem facto solus erat ibidem 
nauis autem erat in medium maris 
et uexabatur a fluctibus 
erat enim contrarius uentus 

quarta autem uigilia noctds 
abit ambulans ad eos 
super mare 

discipuli autem uidentes eum 
super mare ambulantem 
turbati sunt dicentes* quoniam fantasma est 

(FoL 48 a.) 

Cap. XIV. 15—16. 



H&B Sattheum 

και euro του φόβου €κραξαν XIV. 

€νθνσ 8c cXoX^rcv αυτοισ λέγων 2 η 

θαρρ€ΐτ< εγω ci/tci • /μ; φο/λισ0αι 
ρνα : αττοκρ€ΐ0€ΐσ Sc αυτω νετροσ curcv kc ci στ; ci 28 

KcXcixrov /AC cX0ctv προσ σ€ an τα υοατα 

ο 8c ciircv c\0c 29 

και καταβασ airo του πλοίου πετροσ 

ircpicirariprcv επι τα ΰδατα 

c\0civ ιτροσ τον nyv 
βλέπων 8c τον avc/iov ΐσχυρον €φοβηθη 3° 

και αρζαμχνοσ καταποντ&σθαι 

CKpafcv λέγων kc σωσον μ* 
€υ&ωσ 8c 1170• αττανασ ττ^ χαρά 3 ι 

c7rcAa/?cTo αυτού «cat Xcyci αντω oXtyoirurrc 

cur τι cSurraoTur 
ρνρ : και αναβαντων αυτών etc το πλοιον 3 2 

ckoihutcv ο avc /Αοσ 

οι 8c cv τω πλοκό cX0ovrco* 
προσ€κυνι/σαν αυτω λ*γοντ€σ 

αλ^0ωσ υιοσ 0υ α συ • και owwrcpaaavrf σ 
ηλθον «τι nyv γ^ν car ycwrprap • 
ρνγ : και oriyvovrar αυτόν 

οι avopca του τοιτου ckcivou * 

aircoTciXav cur ολι/ν ι^ν πνριχωρον CKCtnp' 

και ττροσηνεγκαν αυτω παντασ τουσ 

κακωσ εχρντασ και πα/κκαλουν αυτόν 3 6 

ίνα μόνον αψωνται 

του κρασπέδου του ιματίου αυτού 

και όσοι ηψαντο δκσωΑρταν 
ρνό : Tore Ίτρο€ρ\ονται ττροσ αυτοναπο ΐ€ροσολνμων XV. ι 

φαρισαιοι και γραμματ€ΐσ λεγοντ€σ 

8ια τι οι μαθηταχ σου παρα/ϊαινουσιν ζ 

την παραδοσιν των πpcσj3υrcpωv 

(Fol. 48 δ.) 




et a timore exclamauerunt 

continuo autem locutus est eis dicens 

fidete ergo sum • nolite timere 
respondens autem ei petrus dixit due si tu es 

iube me uenire ad te super aquam 

qui autem dixit ueni 

et descendens de naui petrus 

ambulauit super aquas 

ut uenire t ad ilim 
uidene autem uentum ualidum timuit 

et incipiens demergi 

clamauit dicens dme libera me 
continuo autem ins extens manum 

adpraehendit eum et dicit illi modice fidei 

quare dubitasti 
Et asceudentibus in naui 

quieuit uentus 

qui autem in naui erant uenientes 

adorauerunt ei dicentes 

uere filius dei es tu • et cum transfretassent 

uenerunt in terram gennasar 

et cum cognouissent eum 

uiri loci illius 

misenint in uniuersa regionem illam 

et optulerunt ei omnes male 

habentes - et depraecabantur eum 

ut tantum tangerent 

fimbriam uestimenti eius 

et quodquod tetigerunt salbati sunt 
tunc accedunt ad eum ab hierosolvmie 

pharieaei et scribae dicentes 

quare discipuli tui transgrediuntur 

traditionem seniorum 

(Fol. 49 a.) 

Capp. XIV. 26— XV. «. 




ου yap νιπτοντε τασ χειρασ αυτών XV . 

όταν αρτον εσθωχην 
Ο 8c αποκριθεισ ειπεν 3 

8ια τι και νμεισ παραβαιναι την εντολην του θυ 

ow τψπαραδοσινΰ' μυών• ο yap θσ ειπεν 4 

Τ€ΐμα τον πάτερα και την μητ€ρα 

και ο κακολογων πάτερα η μητέρα 

θανατω τελεντατω : νμεισ 8c Xcyenu 5 

οσ δαν Ciiny τω πατρι η τη μητρι 

οωρον ο δαν εζ εμού ωφεληθησ 

ου μη τειμησα τον irartpa αυτού 

και ηκυρωσατ€ τον λαγον του θυ 6 

δια την παραοοσιν νμων 
ϋποκριται • καλωσ επροφητενσεν περί νμων 7 

^αϊασλίγων.ο'λαοσοντοσ 8 

τοισ χειλεσατ μ€ τειμα 'η οε κάρδια αυτών 

πόρρω coTiv απ εμού • μάτην οε σέβονται με 9 

διδασκονι^σ διδασκαλαασ* 

€νταλματα ανθρώπων 
και προσκαλεσαμενοσ τον οχλον €ΐπ€ν αυτοκτ ι ο 

affovcrai και onnacrc • ου παν το εισερχόμενο 1 1 

«σ το στόμα • κοινωνι τον ανθρωπον 

άλλα το εκπορενομενον €κ του στο/ιατοσ 

ckcivo κοινωνά τον ανθρωπον 
ρνε : τοτεπροσελθοντεσ οι μαθηται ι a 

Xcyowcv αντω • οιδασ οτι οι φαρκταιοι 

ακουσαντ€σ τον λογον εσκανοαλυσθησαν 
Ο οε αποκρειβενσ ειπεν πάσα φυτεία 1 3 

ην ουκ εφντενσεν ο πατήρ μου 

ο ουρανιοσ • εκριζωθησεται 
pvr : αψ€Τ€ τουσ τυφλονσ . τυφλοί ασιν οδαγοι 14 

τνφλοσ οε τυφΧον εαν οδαγη 

αμφότεροι ενπεσουνται cur βοθρον 

(FoL 49 &•) 

non enim labant manus suaa 

cum panem manducant 
qui autem respondena dixit 

quare et uos transgredimini mandatum dei 

propter traditionem uestram* ds enim dixit 

honora patrem aut matrem 

et qui maledicit patri aut matri 

morte morietur • uos autem dicitis 

quicumque dixerit patri aut matri 

munus quod ex me tibi prodest 

non honorauit patrem suum 

et inritum fecistis uerbum dei 

propter traditionem uestram 
hypocritae bene prophetauit de uobis 

esaias dioens populus hie 

labiis me diligit • cor autem eorum 

longe est a me • sine causa autem colunt me 

docentes doctrinas 

mandata hominum 
Et conuocans turbam dixit eis 

audite et intellegite • non omne quod intrat 

in os communicat hominem 

sed quod egreditur de ore 

illut communicat Hominem 
tunc accedentes discipuli 

dicunt ei scis quoniam pnarisaei 

audientes uerbum scandalizati sunt 
qui autem respondens dixit • omnis plantatio 

quam non plantauit pater meus 

caelestis eradicabitur 

einite caecos • caeci sunt duces 

caecus autem caecum si ducat 

utrisque incidunt in foueam 

(FoL 50 a.) 

Cap. XV. a— 14. 




ρνζ : αποκριύεισ 8c ο πετροσ cure? αυτω 

φρασον ημειν την παραβολην ταυτην 


ciircv ακνην και νμεισ ασύνετοι εστε 

ον vocitc art παν το εισπορευομενον 
etc το στο/χα • cur π/ν koiXccov χωρεί 
και «σ αφεδρωνα εκβαλλεται 
τα 0C εκπορενομενα ck του στοματοσ 
εκ τησ καρδιασ άρχεται 
εκείνα κοινωνά τον ανθρωπον 
€κ yap τησ καρδιασ εξέρχονται 
διαλογισμοί πονηροί • φόνοι 
μοιχιαι • πορνειχα • κλοπαι 
ψενοομαρτυρίαι • βλσσφημεια 
ταντα curiv τα κοινωνονντα τον ανθρωπον 
το 8c avciirrour χερσιν φαγειν 
ον κοινωνά τον ανθρωπον 
και εξελθων εκείθεν ο ιι^σ ανεχωρησεν 
εισ τα ftcpi7 τυρού και σ€ΐθωνοσ 
και ιδού γυη; χαναναια •αιτο των ορίων ckcc« 
c£ ίλί ούσα εκραζεν οπίσω αυτού λέγουσα 
ελεησον μ* κε νιοσ 8ανα8 
77 θνγατηρ μου κακωσ 8ai/iovi£crai 
Ο 8c ονκ απεκριΒη αυτή λογον 
και προσελθοντεσ οι μαθηται αυτού 
ηρωτουν αυτόν λεγοντεσ • απολνσον avnyv 
οτι κράζει όπισθεν ημών 

ρνη : Ο 8c αποκριβεισ ενπεν ουκ απεσταλην 
ει μη car τα πρόβατα ταύτα 
τα απολωλοτα οίκον εισραηλ 

ονθ : τ; 8c cXi ούσα προσεκυνι αυτω λέγουσα 
κε βοηθει μοι • ο 8c αποκριβεισ ενπεν 
ουκ εξεστνν λαβείν τον αρτον των τέκνων 
και βαλνν τοισ κυναριοισ 

(FoL 506.) 

XV. 15 











respondens autem petrus dixit ei 

narra nobis parabolam is tarn 
qui autem dixit • adhuc et uos insipientes estis 

non intellegitis quia* omne quod introit in os 

in uentrem cedit 

et in secessum inittitur 

qui autem exeunt de ore 

de corde exeunt 

ilia communicant hominem 

de corde enim exeunt 

cogitationes malae • homicidia 

adulteria * fornicatl ,nes furta 

falsa testimonia blasfemiae 

haec sunt quae communicant hominem 

inlotis autem manibus manducare 

non commuDicat hominem 
Et exiens inde ihs seceseit 

in partes tyri • et sidonae 

et ecce mulier chananaea • de finibus illis 

exens clamabat post illym dicens 

miserere mei dne fili dauid 

filia mea male daemonizatur 
qui autem non respondit ei uerbum 

et accedentes discipuli eius 

rogabant eum dicentes • dimitte illam 

quia clamat post nos 
qui autem respondens dixit • non sum missus 

nisi ad oues has 

quae perierunt domus istrahel 
quae autem ueniens adorabat ei dicens 

dne adiuba me • qui autem respondens dixit 

non licet accipere panem filiorum 

et mittere canibus 


Cap. XV. 15—26. 




Η 8c cmtcv ναι κ€* και yap τα κνναρια χν. zy 

€σθιονσιν owro των ψ€ΐχων 

των 7Γ€ΐπτοντων αιτο ττ^τ τραπεζησ 

των κνναριων αυτών 
totc αποκρώίΐσ ciircv αντί/ •γυναι ζ8 

/Μγαλι? σου ι; νυστισ • γενηθητω σοι ωσ 0«λασ 

και ϊαστ; iy θνγατηρ αντησ • αιτο ττ^τ ωρασ €κεινησ 
ρ£ : icai ρεταβασ ciccifcv ο ιι^σ ηλβεν 29 

πάρα τιρ' θάλασσαν τησ γαλιλαιασ 

και αναβασ «σ το ροσ €καθητο ckci 

και προσήλθαν αντω όχλοι πολλοί 3° 

€χοντ€σ /x€0 cavraiv 

χωλονσ - τυφλονσ • κνλλονσ 

και €Τ€ρονσ πολλονσ* και cpii^av αντουσ 

νττο τονσ ττοδασ αντον 

και cfopairaxrcv αντονσ παντασ 

ωστ£ τον οχλον θανμΛσαι βλατοντασ 3 * 

κωφονσ λαλονντασ 'KOi κυλλονσ vyicur 

και χωλονσ πίριπατονντασ 

και τονσ τνφλονσ βλέπονταν 

και coo&wav τον 0ν Ισραήλ 
Ο 8c 11/σ Ίτροσκαλ€σαμ€νοσ τονσ μαβητασ αντον 3 * 

CMTCV σπλανχνι£ομαι οτι τον οχλον τούτον 

οτι ηοη ημεραι . γ • βσιν • και προσμενονσιν /ιοι 
και ονκ €χονσιν τι φαγωσιν 

και απολνσαι αντονσ νησταχτ ον θέλω 

και λεγονσιν αντω οι μαθηται αντον 3 3 

νοθεν συν ημειν cv €ρημια άρτοι τοσούτοι 

ωστ€ γρρτασαι ογλον τοσοντον 
jcat Xcyu αντοισ ο ιτ^τ ττοσουσ αρτονσ €χ€ται 34 

οι 8c απόν αντω errra • και ολίγα ϊχθνοια 
και παρανγ€ΐλασ τω οχλω avairariv 3 5 

€πιττργφ•*λαβ€ντονσ•ζ•αρτονσ 3 6 

(Fol. 51 fc) 

quae autem dixit etiam dme *et canie enim 

edent de micis 

quae cadent de menais 

dominorum suorum 
tunc respondens dixit ei • ο mulier 

magna est tua fides • fiat tibi sicut uie 

et sanata est filia eius • ab bora ilia 
Et transiens inde ihs uenit 

eecus mare galilaeae 

et ascendens in monte sedebat ibi 

et accessemut ad eum turbae multae 

babentes secum 

clodos * caecos • sideratos 

et alios multos . et proiecerunt eos 

sub pedibus eius 

et curauit eos omnes 
ita ut turba miraretur uidens 

surdos loquentes • sideratos incolumes 

et clodos ambulantes 

et caecos uidentes 

et glorificauerunt dm istrahel 
ihs autem conuocans discipulos suos 

dixit misereor • super turbam hanc 

quia iam dies tree sunt • et sustinent me 
Et non habent quid manducent 

et dimittere eos iaiunos nolo 

ne dissoltantar in itinera 

et dicunt ei discipuli eius 

unde ergo nobis in deserto panes tanti 

ut satientur turbae tantae 
Et dicit eis ihs • quod panes habetis 

qui autem dixerunt septem • et paucos piscicuios 
Et cum iussisset turbas discumbere 

supra terrain * accepit septem panes 

(Fol. 52 a.) 

Cap. XV. «7—36. 




και toot ιχθνασ και ευχαριστησασ cfcXao*cv XV. 
και cSiSov tout μαθηταισ οι 8c μαθηται τω οχλω 
και ιφαγον ιταντ€σ και εχρρτασθησαν $ η 

ΚΟΙ ΤΟ 1Γ€ρΐ€Γ(Γ€υθΡ των κλασμάτων ήραν • • σφνρώασ «λ^ρηβ* 
μ λ αισΰίοντκσ ηναν•τ*τρακισχίλιοι ανβρβσ 

χωρίο- παιδιών και γυναικών $% 

ρζα : και απολυσασ τουσ οχλουσ cvjSaivci ασ το πλοίο 39 
και ηλθ€ν «σ τα όρια τι/σ /ιαγαδαν 
και προσελβοντεσ οι φαρισαιοι και σαδδουκαωιΧνί. ι 
πειραζοντεσ αυτόν επηρωτησαν 
σημεων €κ τον ουρανού cti8ci£oi αυτοισ 
Ο 8c αποκριθεισ ciircv oxf/cuur ycvo/icvOT 2 

Xcycrai ευδαα πνρραζει yap ο ουρανοσ 
και πρω€ΐ σήμερον χ€ψων 3 

πνρραζει γαρ στυγνα£ων ο aiyp 
το /icv πρόσωπον του ουρανού 
γεινωσκεται διακραναν 
τα 8c σημνα των καιρών ον ΰννασϋαι 
ρίρ : ycvca πονηρά ζητεί σημιον 4 

και σημιον ον δοθησεται αυτή 
€ΐ μη το σημιον ιωνα 
και καταλιπων αυτονσ απηλθεν 
και εΧύοντεσ €ΐσ το ircpav • «rcXaflovro οι μαθηται 5 
αρτουσ λαβείν 
ρ£γ ι Ο 8c «70* ciTTCV αντοισ oparc και fl-poo-e^erc 6 

απο τησ ζνμησ των φαρνσαυαν 
και σαδδουκαιων 
ρζο : τότε ο\ελογιζοντο cv cavrowr λεγοντεσ *j 

οτι αρτουσ ουκ ελαβομεν 
γνονσ 8c ο ιι/ο* cmtcv • τι διαλογι&σβαι cv cavrot* 8 
ολιγοπιστοι • οτι αρτονσ ουκ c^crai 
ονπω vocitc • ovSc μνημον€ν€Τ€ 9 

arc τουσ itcvtc αρτονσ • τοισ πατακιοτχιλοΜσ 
και ποσονσ κοφινουσ ελαβεται 

(FoL 52 δ.) 

et pieces • et gratias agens fr egit 

et dabat discipulis • discipuli turbae 

et manducauerunt omnes • et saturati sunt 

et quod SUperauit fragmentoram tolerant • vii • iportas plena• 
qui autem manducauerant erant• quattuor milia uiri 

exceptis infantibus et mulieribus 


Et mittens turbas • ascendit nauem 

et uenit in finibus magadan 
Et accedentes pharisaei et sadducaei 

temptantes eum interrocauerunt 

signum de caelo ostenderet eis 

qui autem respondens dixit * sero factum 

dicitis serenum * rubicundum est enim caelum 

et mane hodie pluuia 

rubet enim triste caelum 
faciem quidem caeli 

scitis iudicare 

signa autem temporum non potestis 
generatio mala signum querit 
et signum non dabitur ei 

nisi signum ionae 

et relinquens eos abut 
Et uenientes trans • obliti sunt discipuli 

panes accipere 

ins autem dixit eis • uidete et adtendite 
a fermento farisaeorum 
et sadducaeorum 
tunc cogitabant inter se dicentes 
quia panes non accepimus 
scions autem ihs dixit • quid cogitatis inter uos 
modicae fidei • quia panes non babetis 
nondum intellegitis • neque meministie 
quando quinque panes • quinque milibus 
et quod cofinos accepistis 

(FoL 53 a.) 

Capp. XV. 36— XVI. 9. 


"sIec Satt&euS 


ovSc τουσ eirra αρτονστοιστ€τρακ€ΐσχ€ΐλ£ΐοισ XYI. 

και νοσασ σφνρώασ cXaperc 

πωσ ου vocirc ort 1 1 

ου ττ€ρι άρτου ειπον προσ€\€Τ€ 

απο η/σ ζνμησ των φαρισαιων 

και σα88ουκαιων 
Tore συν^καν • or ι ουκ aire? 1 2 

νροσ€χ€ΐν απο τησ ζνμησ • άλλα απο ττ/σ διβαχτο* 

των φαρισαιων και σαδδουκαιων 
p£c :£λθ(ανο€θίΊ]σ€ίσταμ€ρηκαισαριασ' 13 

τι/σ φίλ»ΠΓου • ηρωτα τουσ μαθητασ λέγων 

τίνα /μ οι άνθρωποι Xeyovoiv civat 

viotrov άνθρωπου 
Οι 8c cwrov Ιωάννων τον βαπτιστην χ 4 

άλλοι 8e ?;λ«αν • crcpoi 8c ϊηρ€μ*ιαν 

η eva των προφητών • λίγα αυτοισ 15 

ΰμασ 8c τίνα /*« λύεται civai 
p£r : αιτοκριβασ 8c σψ4αν πντροσ ciircv αντω 1 6 

συ α ο χρσ ο ΰιοσ του 0υ το σω£οντοσ 
αποκριϋασ 8c ο ιησ ciircv 1 7 

μακαριοσ ci σιμών /}αρ ιωνα 

οτι σαο£ και αίμα • ουκ απ€καλυψ€ν σοι 

αλλ ο πατήρ μου ο cv τοισ ovpavour 

καγω 8c σοι λέγω • οτι συ ci π€τροσ 1 8 

και ciri ταυτ^ν τ^ν π€τραν οικοοομησω 

την €ΚκλησΐΛν μου • και πυλαι αδου 

ου κατισχυσουσιν αυτ^σ 

σοι σώσω τασ κλ«σ ττ/σ )3ασιλ«ασ των ουρανω 1 9 

και ο αν οησησ «τι ττ/σ γτ;σ 

corai 8c8c/icvov cv τοισ ovpavour 

και ο αν λυσι^σ «τι τι/σ γι/σ 

core λελυ/ιοΌν cv τοισ ovpavour 
ρ$ζ :τοτ€ €π€Τ€ΐμησ€ν tout μαθηταιο* ζο 


nec septe panes . quattuor milibua 
et quod sportas accepistis 
quomodo non intellegistis quia 
non de panibus dixi attendite 
de fermento farisaeorum 
et sadducaeorum 

tunc intellexerunt • quia non dixit 
adtendite de fermento • sed de doetrina 
pharisaeorum et sadducaeorum 

TJeniens autem ins in partes caesariae 
philippi • interrogabat discipuloe dicens 
quern me dicunt homines esse 
filium hominis 

qui autem dixerunt lohannen baptistam 
alii autem heliam . alii autem hieremian 
aut unum de prophetis • dicit eis 
uos autem quern me dicitis esse 

respondens autem simon petrus dixit ei 
tu es xps filiue di saluatoris 

respondens autem ihs dixit 
beatus es simon bar iona 
quia caro et sanguis • non reuelauit tibi 
sed pater qui in caelis est • et ego autem 
dico tibi • quia tu es petrus 


et super anc petram aedificavo 
ecclesiam meam • et portae inferorum 
non praeualebunt ei 
tibi dabo claues regni caelorum 
et quodcumque ligaueris super terrain 
exit ligatum in caelis 
et quod solueris in terra 
etrit solutum in caelis 
tunc comminatus est discipulis 

(FoL 54 a.) 

Cap. XVI. 10—10• 




και αρατω τον σταυρόν αυτού 
και ακολον&ιτω μοι • οσ γαρ αν θίλη 
την ψνχην αυτού σωσαι • απολ€<Τ€ί αυτήν 
οσ δαν αποΧτσα την ψνχην αυτόν 
cvckcv €μον • ευρησα αυτήν 
η γαρ ωφιλίΐται ανθρωποσ 
€αν τον κοσμον όλον κ* ρ δη 
την 8c ψνχην αυτόν ζημιωθη 
η η δωσα ανθρωποσ 
αντάλλαγμα τησ ψυχησ αυτού 
οο ι /acXXci γαρ ο ΰιοσ του άνθρωπου 

€ρχ€σθαι €ν τη δο£η του πατροσ αυτού 
jxcra των άγιων αγγιλων αυτόν 
και rorc αποδωσ« ckooto> 
κατά π/ν πραζιν αυτόν 
αμήν λέγω ΰ/ιαν 
ασιν τιν€σ των ωδ« €στωτων 


Ινα μηδενι αιτωσιν • or t οντοσ cotiv ο χρσ ιησ XVI. 

airo Tore ηρζατο ιησ δικνυαν tout μαθηταισ αυτού * ι 
ore δι αυτόν • ασ ί€ροσολνμα aircX0civ 

και ιτολλα vaOtw νπο των πρ€σβντ€ρων 

και αρχ€ΐ€ρανων και γραμ/χαταιων 

και αίΓΟκτανσι/ναι 

και /ΐ€τα τρασ ημ€ρασ αναστηναι 
ρζη : και προσλαβομενοσ αντον ο νετροσ 

ηρζατο αυτω circtrci/iav και Xcyeiv 

<ιλ€οσ σοι kc ου /u»; cotc τούτο σοι 
Ο Sc «τιστραφασ ciircv τω πετρω 

νπαγ* οπίσω μου σατανά • σκανδαλον ci c/ioi 

ότι ου φρον€ΐσ τα του συ • άλλα του άνθρωπου 
οςθ :totc ο ιησ ππεν • tout μαθηταισ αυτού 

ci tcut &λα οιτισω /ιου cAiW 

απαρνησασθω cavrov 






ut nemini dicerent • quia hie est ihs xp3 
Exinde coepit ihs 'ostendere discipnlie suie 
quia oportet eum • hierosolyma ire 
et multa pati • a senioribus 
et principibue saoerdotum et scribis 
et interfici 

et post tree dies resurgere 
Et suscipiens eum petrus 
coepit increpare eum et dicere 
misereatur tibi dme • non erunt haec tibi 
qui autem conuersus ait petro 
uade post me satana scaudalum es mihi 
quia non sapis quae sunt dei • sed que hominis 
tunc ihs dixit discipulis suis 

si quia uult post me uenire 

abneget seipsum 

et tollat crucem suam 

et sequatur me • qui enim uoluerit 

animam suam saluare ■ perdet earn 

qui autem perdiderit animam suam 

propter me inueniet earn 
quid autem prodest homini 

si totum mundum lucretur 

animae autem suae detrimentum faciat 

aut quid dabit homo 

commutationem animae suae 
incipiet enim filius hominis 

uenire in gloriam patris sui 

cum Sanctis angelis suis 

et tunc red det unicuique 

secundum ο pera sua 

amen dico uobis 

sunt quidam de stantibus hie 

(Eol. 55 a) 

Cap. XVI. 40—48. 




οιτιν€σσνμηγ€νσωνταΛ.θανατσυ XVI. 

€ωσ αν «οωσιν τον νιον τον άνθρωπου 
€ρχομ€νον εν τη βασιλαα αυτού 
ροα : και cycvcro /ic0 ημ&ρασ c£ XVII. ι 

παραλαμβαν€ί ο ιησ τον πντρον 
και τον ϊακωβον ' και τον ϊωαννην 
τον αδελφον αυτού* και avayci αντονσ 
€&σ οροσ ϋψηλον λααν. 

και μ€ταμορφωθ€ΐσ ο ιησ ' ενπροσθεν αυτών ζ 

έλαμψα? το πρόσωπον αυτού • ωσ ο ι/λιοσ 
τα 8c ct/iarcca αυτού 
rycvcro λευκά ωσ χ€ΐων 
και ΐδον ωφσή αντοισ μωυσησ 3 

και ι^λαασ /act αυτού συνλαλουντ€σ 

*— * — » 
αποκριθϊίσ 8c ο πετροσ • cmtcv τω 117V kc • 4 

καλόν coriv ημασ ωδε «ναι 

ct ^cXcur πονησωμεν okSc • τ/>ασ σκψασ 

σοι /iciav • και μωυσ€ί /iciav ' και ι;λαα /iciav 
€τι αντου λαλουντοσ • ΐδον ν€φ*λη φωπννη $ 

€π€σκυαζεν αντουσ 
και ΐδον φων>7 ck τησ νεφίλησ λέγουσα 

οντοσ ccrriv ο νιοσ /ιου ο αγαπτττοσ 

cv ω ην&οκησα axovcrc αυτού 

ακουσαντεσ 8c οι μαθηται 6 

€π€σαν «τι πρόσωπον αντων 

και €φοβηθησαν σφοδρά • και προσηλθεν ο νησ *] 

και ηψατο αντων και ciircv 

€γ€ψ€σθαι και /iq φοβ€ΐσθαι 
Επ€ρ ντ€σ 8c τονσ οφθαλμονσ αντων 8 

ovScva ci8ov • ci /ι?; μόνον τον ιην 
ροβ : και καταβαννοντ€σ εκ τον ορ σ 9 

ενετειλατο αντοισ ο ιι^σ λέγων 

/iqScvci €ΐ7Γψ•€το όραμα 

(FoL 55 *•) 

qui non gustabunt mortem 

donee uideant filium hominis 

uenientem in regno suo 
Et factum est post dies sex 

suscepit ihs petrum 

et iacobum et iohannen 

fratrem eius • et leuauit eos 

in montem excelsum nimis 

et transfiguratus ihs coram illis 

efiulsit uultus eius sicut sol 

uestimenta autem eius 

facta sunt alba sicut nix 

et ecce paruit eis moyses 

et helias cum eo loquentes 
respondens autem petrus dixit ihu dme 

bonum est nos hie esse 

si bis faciamus hie • tria tabernacula 

tibi unum et moysi unum *et heliae unum 
adhuc eo loquente • ecce nubs lucida 

obumbrabat eos 
Et ecce uox de nube dicens 

hie est filius meus dilectus 

in quo conplacui audite eum 

audientes autem discipuli 

ceciderunt in faciem suam 

et timuerunt ualde - et accessit ihs 

et tetigit eos et dixit 

surgite et nolite timere 
leuantes autem oculos suos 

neminem uiderunt nisi solum ihm 
Et descendentes de monte 

praecepit eis dicens ihs 

nemini dixeritis uisum 

(FoL 56 a.) 

Capp. XVI. a8— XVII. 9. 



sec Sattheum 1 

€ωσ ου ο ΰιοσ τον άνθρωπου XV II . 

etc ν€κρων εγ€ρθη 
ρογ : και ατηρωτφταν αυτόν οι μαθηται αυτού λ€γοντ•σ ι ο 

τι ουν οι Ύραμματ€ΐσ λ€γουσιν 

on ι^λααν 8ci cA0civ πρώτον 
Ο 8c αποκριθτιχτ ciircv - ι^λαασ /*cv cpxcrat 1 1 

αποκατάστησα*, πάντα 
λίγω 8c v/icty οτι ^λ«ασ 17817 qXlcy 1 2 

και ουκ circyvaxrav αυτόν • άλλα «τοΜ^σαν αυτω 

οσα ηθέλησαν 
τοτ€ συνηκαν οι μαθηται 1 3 

οτι π€ρι ΐωαννου του βαπτιστου cittcv αυτοισ 

ουτωσ και ο ΰιοστου άνθρωπου • /Μλλαττασχΐ υιτ «*«• 
ροο : και cAfrW προσ τον οχλον προσήλθα αυτω 14 

ανθρωποσ γονυπετων 

ατπροσθεν αυτού και Xeya>v 

κ€ ίλχησον μου τον ΰιον οτι σελιρΊα&ται ι ζ 

και κακωσ ιτασχα • πολλακισ γαρ 

«Ίπτα cur το ιτυρ *και cviorc €ΐσ το ΰ8ωρ 

και προ<τηνεγκα αυτόν tout ρα&τταισ σου 1 6 

και ουκ ησυνηθησαν * fcpan-ctxrai αυτόν 
αποκρι$€ΐσ 8c ο ιησ ciirev * ω ycvca απιοτοσ ι η 

και οΐ€στραμμ€νη • €ωσ ποτ€ μ*θ υμών €*ομ*ι 

cttKT ποτ€ avcf ομαι ΰμων • 

φ€ρ€Γ€ μοι αυτόν ωο* ' και orcrci/iiprcv αυτ» ο ιησ 1 8 

και €$η\θ€ν απ αυτού το οαιμονιον 

και €θαραπ€υθη ο παισ • αττο η^τ ωρασ cxcivipr 
poc : Tore προσ*λβοντ*σ οι μαθψαι 19 

τω ιι^υ καθ ι8ιαν ciirov 81α τι ημ€ΐσ 

ουκ ησυνηθημ€ν €κβαλ€ΐν αυτό 
Ο 8c λίγα αυτοισ ζο 

δια Tip airurrciav νμων 

αμψ γαρ λ€γω v/aciv cav €χιρ•€ nurnv 

(FoL 566.) 

donee filius hominis 

a mortuia resurgat 
Et interrogauerunt eum diecipuli dicentes 

quid ergo scribae dicunt 

quia heliam oportet uenire primum 
qui respondens ait • helias quidem uenit 

r estituere omnia 
dico autem nobis * quia helias iam uenit 

et non cognouerunt eum * sed fecerunt ei 

quanta uoluerunt 
tunc intellexerunt discipuli 

quia de lohanne baptista dixit eis 

sic et filius hominis incipiet pati ab eis 
Et eum uenisset at turbam adcessit • ad eum 

homo adgeniculans 

ante eum et dicens 

dme miserere fili mei * quia lunaticus est 

et male patitur • aliquotiens enim 

cadit in igne saepius in aqua 

et obtuli eum discipulis tuis 

et non potuerunt curare eum 
respondens autem ihs dixit • ο generatio incndnia 

et peruersa - quousque uobiscum ero 

usque quo patiar uos 

adferte mihi ilium hoc • et increpauit ei ihs 

et exiit ab illo daemonium 

et sanatue est puer ab ilia hora 
tunc accedentes discipuli eius 

ad ihu • seorsum dixerunt * quare nos 

non potuimus expellere illud 
qui autem dicit eis 

propter incredulitatem uestram 

amen enim dico nobis • si habueritis fidem 

(FoL 57 a.) 

Cap. XVII. 9—10. 




ωσ κοκκοσ σιναπεωσ • ερειτε τω opci τοντω ΧΥΙΙ. 

μεταβη$€ΐ ένθεν cicci 'και μιταβησεται 

και ovScv αδννατιτσει v/aciv 

τοντο 8c το γενοσ ουκ €κπορενεται 21 

€i /Χ17 cv προσευχή και νηστ€ΐα 

per : αντων Sc αναστρεφόμενων εν η; γαλΰΐλαια 22 

ciircv αντοισ ο ιι/σ * μέλλει δ νιοσ τον άνθρωπου 
παραΖιοΊκτθαι • ασ χειρασ ανθρώπων 
και αποκτ€ΐνονσιν άντον 23 

και ftrra τρασ ημερασ εγερθησεται 
και ελνπηθησαν σφοδρά 

ρο£ : και ίλθοντων αντωκ €ΐσ καφαρναονμ 24 

προσηλθον • οι τα δώραγ/χατα λαμβανοντεσ 
και είπαν τω πετρω ' ο διδασκαλοσ νμων 
ον rcXci δεώραγμα • Xeyci ναι 25 

και cMrc\0ovTi €ΐσ ττ/ν oiKciav 
προεφθασεν αυτόν ο ιησ λέγων 
τι σοι δοκα σιμών • οι βασιλεισ τι/σ γι/σ 
αϊτό τίνων λαμβανονσιν • TcXiy τ; #η/νσον 
απο των νιων αντων * ι; απο των αλλότριων 
Xeyci αντω απο των αλλότριων 26 

€φι; αντω ο ιησ • άραγε ελεύθεροι «σιν οι νιοι 
ίνα ' 8c /07 σκα νδαλασωρ* ν αντονσ 2 η 

πορενθευσ ει/τ την θάλασσαν • βαλε ανκιστρο 
και τον ανα/?αντα πρώτον ΐχθυν άρον 
και ανοιζασ το στόμα αυτόν 
ενρησενσ εκεί στατηρα • ckcivov λαβών 
δοσ αυτοισ • αντί c/aov και σον 

ρο7/ : 6 ν CKCivq τη ωρα • προσηλθον οι μαθηται τ» ι^ν XVIII. 
λ€γοντεσ *τισ αρα μα£ω coriv 
ev τη βασίλεια των ουρανών 
και προσκαλεσαμενοσ ο ιησ παιδιον εν ζ 

€στησεν αυτό cv /κσω αντων * και ειπεν 3 

(Fol. 57 &•> 

sicut granum sinapis • dicetis monti huic 

transi hie illo * et transiet 

et nihil inpossibile erit uobia 

hoc autem genus non exit 

nisi in oratione et iaiunio 
ipsis autem conuersantibus in galilaea 

dixit eis ihs • incipiet filius hominis 

tradi • in manus hominusm 

et Occident eum 

et post tree dies resur^et 

et contristati sunt ualde 
Et uenientibus eis in cafarnaum 

accesserunt • qui tributum accipiunt 

et dixerunt petro . magister uester 

non praestat tributum • et dicit etiam 
Et ingresso in domum 'praeuenit eum ihs dioene 

quid tibi bidetur simon • reges terrae 

a quibus accipiunt • uectigal aut censum 

a filiis suis • aut ab alienis 

dicit illi ab alienis 
ait illi ihs • ergo liueri sunt filii 

ut autem non scandalizemus eoe 

pergens ad mare . mitte hamum 

et qui ascendent primum piscis tolle 

et aperiens os eius 

inueniens illic staterem 

ilium accipiens da eis 

pro me et pro te 

in ilia hora • accesserunt discipuli ad ihm 

dicentes • quis nunc maior est 

in regno caelurum 
Et aduocans ihs puerum unum 

statuit ilium in medio eorum • et dixit 

(Fol. 58 a.) 

Capp. XVII 10 -XVIII. 3. 




αμήν λcyω v/xciv • cav μη στραφηται XV III. 

και ycviyctf c ωσ τα παίδια • ον μη €ΚΓ€λθητ€ 

cur την βασιλ€ΐαν των ουρανών 
Οστισ ουν ταπείνωσα cavrov 4 

ωσ το παιδιον τούτο • οντοσ cotiv ο μ*ιζων 

cv τη βασεώχια των ουρανών 

και οσ αν oc(rjrai • cv παιδιον τοιούτον 5 

«τι τω ονόματι μου c/te Scleral 
ρο0 : Οσ δαν σκανδαλαση • cva των μ€ΐκρων tovtw 6 

των πιστευοντων cur c/*c • σννφ€ρ€ΐ αυτω 

ίνα κρεμυασθη • μνλοσ ονικοσ 

«τι τον τραχτηλον αυτόν 

και καταποντισθη cv τω ircXaya τι/σ θαλασσησ 
Οναι τω κοσμώ • απο των σκανδάλων 7 

ανάγκη γαρ cotiv • cX^ctv τα σκάνδαλα 

πλην Sc • οναι τω ανθρωπω 

δι ον το σκανδαλον cpxcrat 
οπ : 6ι oc τ; χ«ρ σον ι; ο πουσ σον 8 

σκανδάλη» σ€ • €κκοψον αυτόν 

και βαλ* απο σου • καλόν σοι cotiv 

€utcX6€iv cur T17V ζωην' χωλον η κυλλον 

η δυο ποδασ • η δνο χςιρασ c\ovra 

β\ηθηναι cur το πυρ • το αιώνων 
το αυτό ci και ο οφθαλμοσ σου σκανδάλιζα σ€ 9 

c£t\c αυτόν ' και /?αλ€ απο σον • καλόν σοι cotiv 

μονοφθαλμον cur την ζωην curcXOcw 

η δνο οφθαλμονσ έχοντα βΧηθηναχ 

cur την yccwav 
ρπα : ορατ€ μη καταφρονησηται ίο 

€νοσ τοντων των μΛίκρων 

των lΓurτcυovτωv cur c/xc 
λέγω yap υ/χαν οτι οι αγγ€λοι αυτών cv ovpww 

δια παντοσ βλιπονσιν • το πρόσωπον του πρσ μου 

(Fol. 58 δ.) 

Amen dico uobie • si non convertamini 

et fueritis sicut pueri • non introibitis 

quicumque ergo humiliaverit se 

sicut puer iste • hie erit maior 

in regno caelorum et quicumque 

sueceperit • unum puerum talem 

in nomine meo *me recipit 
qui autem scandalizauerit • unum de minimis istis 

qui credunt in me • expedit ei 

ut suspendatur mola asinaria 

super collum eius 

et demergi in pelago maris 
Uae mundo a scandalis 

necesse est enim • uenire scandala 

uerum tamen * uae homini 

per quern scandalum uenit 
Si autem manue tua *aut pes tuus 

scandal i nit te • abscide eum 

et mitte abs te • bonum tibi est 

introire in uitam * clodum aut sideratum 

quam duo pedes • aut duas manus babentem 

mitti in ignem ae ternum 
Similiter * et si oculus tuus • scandalizat te 

erue eum • et mitte abs te • bonum tibi est 

luscum in uitam uenire 

quam duos oculos babentem mitti 

in gehennam 

uidete ne contemnatis 

unum horum minimorum 

qui credunt in me 
dico enim uobis * quod angeli eorum in caelia 

semper uident faciem patris mei 

(FoL 59 a.) 

Cat. XVIII. 3—10. 




του cv tout ovpavour χτιιι. 

ρπβ : ηλθεν γαρ ο vuxr του άνθρωπου 1 1 

σωσαι το αιτολωλοσ' Tt 8c ϋμειν Βοκ€ΐ χ ζ 

cav ytvrp-cu τινι ανθρωπω 

€κατον πρόβατα • και πλανηθη cv c£ αυτών 

ουχί αφιησιν τα cvcvtyKovra cwca 

C7rt τα ορι; • και πορ€νομ*νοσ 

ζητ€ΐ το ιτλανωμαΌν 

και cav ycvi/nu cvpav αυτό 1 3 

αμήν Xcya> ΰ /xctv • ore χαφα «τ αυτω μάλλον 

ι/ cjri τοισ qo tout /1117 π€πλανημ€νοντ 

ουτωσ ουκ cotiv θίλημα τ 4 

€νπροσ$€ν του πατροσ ημών 

του cv tout ουρανοισ • ίνα απόλυτοι cv 

των μακρών τούτων 
ρττγ : 6αν 8c αμαμτηση €ur σ€ ο αδίλψοσ σου 15 

virayc €λ€ν£ον αυτόν • μεταξύ σου 

και αυτού μονού • cav σου ακουση 

€Κ€ρδτ/σ*€σ τον σ&λφον σου 

cav 8c fwy ακουση 1 6 

Ίταραλαβ€ μ€τα σου en cva ^ δυο 

tva cxt στοματοσ δυο τ; τρ«ων 

σταθη παν ρήμα 
ρπό : €αν 8c παράκουση αυτών ctirc Τ17 €κκλι^ταα 1 7 

cav 8c και τιρτ €κκλιρτ«ασ παράκουση 

€στω σοι oxtttco ο cpVukxt* και ωσ ο τΰλωνψτ 
ρπ -c : αμι/ν λέγω ΰμαν • οσα αν οησητ€ 1 8 

ciri ττρτ yipr core λ€λυ/Α€να cv τοισ ovpavour 
ρπς- πάλιν λ€γωνμ€ΐν' οτι ουο€ανσννφωνησ^ή 19 

c£ υμών «τι ττ^τ γιρτ 

περί παντοσ του πραγματοσ• ου αν αιτησωνται 

~γ€νησ€ται αντοισ πάρα του πατροσ μου 

του cv ovpavour 

(FoL 59 »-) 

qui est in caelis 
uenit enim filius hominis 

salbare id quod pent 'quid autem uobis uidetur 

si fuerit alicui homini 

centum oues • et erraverit una ex eis 

nonne relinquet • xcuiiii • 

in montibus et pergens 

quaeret earn quae erravit 

et si fuerit ut inveniat earn 
amen dico uobis . quia gaudet magis in ilk 

quam super • xcuiiii • quae non erra verunt 
sic non est uoluntas 

coram patre uestro 

qui est in caelis * ut pereat unum 

de minimis bis 
si autem peccaverit in te frater tuus 

uade argue eum inter te 

et ipsum solum • si te audierit 

lucrastus es fratrem tuum 

si autem non audierit 

adsume tecum adhuc unum aut duos 

ut in ore duorum uel trium 

stet omne verbum 
si autem minus audierit eos • die ecclesiae 

si autem et ecclesiam non audierit 

erit tibi sicut ethnicus • et sicut publicanus 
amen dico uobis *quaecumque ligaveritb 

in terrain erunt soluta in caelis 
iterum dico uobis 'quia si duo convenerint 

ex uobis super terram 

de omni re 'quamcumque petierint 

fiet eis • a patre meo 

qui in caelis est 

(FoL 60 a.) 

Cap. XVIII. 10—19. 




Ουκ εισιν γαρ 8νο η τρεισ σννηγμενοι 
€ΐσ το €μον όνομα 

*ΥΠΙ. 20 

παρ οισ ονκ ει/*ει cv /ιεσω αυτών 
ρττζ : Tore ιτροσάβων πετροσ ειπεν αντω 2 1 

κε ποσακεισ αμαρτησ€ΐ εισ ε/χε ο αδελφοσ /ίου 

και αφήσω αντω εωσ επτακισ 
λέγει αντω ο ο/σ • ου λέγω σοι εωσ επτακισ a 2 

αλΛα coxr €βδομηκοντακισ επτακισ 
ρπι/ : δια τούτο ωμοιωθη η βασίλεια των ουρανών 23 

ανθρωπω /)ασιλει • οσ ηθίλησα/ σνναραι λόγο" 

μετά των δούλων αυτού 
αρζαμα/ου 8c αυτού σνναιρειν 24 


μυρίων τάλαντων 

μη €χρντοσ 8c αυτού αποδονναι 25 

εκελενσεν αυτόν ο κσ πραθηναι 

και τι/ν γυναίκα αυτού και ra rcKva 

και πάντα οσα ειχεν* και αποθηναι 
πεσων 8c ο δονλοσ εκεινοσ 26 

προσεκννει αντω λέγων • μακρο&υμησον επ ε/ιε 

και πάντα αποδώσω 
σπλανχνισβεισ δε ο κσ τον δούλου ckcivov 2 7 

απελνσεν αυτόν 

και το δανιον αφηκεν αντω 
££ελ0ων δε ο δονλοσ εκεινοσ 28 

ευρεν ενα των συνδουλων αυτού 

οσ ωφειλεν αντω δηνάρια • ρ* 

και κρατησασ αυτόν επνειγεν λέγων 

αποδοσ ει τι οφειλεισ 
πεσων ουν ο σννδονλοσ αυτού παρεκαλει αντο 29 

λέγων μακροθυμησον επ ε/χε 

καγω αποδώσω σοι * ο δε ουκ ηθίλησεν 3° 

άλλα απελ0ων ε/ϊαλεν αυτόν εισ φυλακην 

(Fol. 60 δ.) 

non enim sunt duo aut tres . oollecti 

in meo Domine 

aput quos non ero in medio coram 
tunc accedens petrus dixit ei 

dme quotiens peccaverit in me frater meus 

et dimittam illi usque septies 
dicit ei ihs • non dico tibi septies 

sed septuagies septies 
ideo simile est regnum caelorum 

nomini regi - qui uoluit tollere rationem 

cum serais suis 
incipiente autem eo tollere 

oblatus est ei • unus debitor 

dece milium denariorum 

non nante eo unde redderet 

iussit eum dms uenundari 

et uxorem eius et nlios 

et omnia quae habebat • et restitai 
cadens autem seruus ille 

adorabat eum dicens • patiens eeto in me 

et omnia restituam 
misertus est autem dms send illius 

dimisit eum 

et faenus dimisit ei 
Egressus autem seruus ille 

inuenit unum de conseruis suis 

qui debebat ei denarios centum 

et tenens eum • subfocabat dicens 

redde quae debes 
cadens ergo conseruus eius • rogabat eum 

dicens -patientiam habe in me 

et ego reddam tibi 'qui autem noluit 

sed abut • et misit eum in carcerem 

(Fol. 61 a.) 

Cap. XVIII. «0—30. 




cow ου αποδώ το οφ€ΐ\ομ€νον XVIII. 

άοντ€σ συν οι σννδονλοι αντον 3 * 

τα γ€ΐνομ€να ίλ ν πη θ ησ α ν σφοδρά 
και eλ0ovrcσ δκσαφησαν τω κω αντων 

πάντα τα ycvoficva 
Tore προσκαλ€σαμ«νοσ αντον ο κσ αντον Xcyct 3 1 

δουλ* ττονηρ€ πασαν π/ν οφαλι/ν ckciv^ 

αφηκα σοι • ciri παρ€καλ€σασ ftc 

ουκ cSt ow xat σ€ cXc^o-e 3 3 

τον σννδονλον σου • ωσ καγω σ€ ι/λο/σα 
και οργισβασ ο κσ αυτόν irapcoWcv αντον 34 

τοισ βασανισταισ 

€ωσ ον αποδώ το οφαλομινον 
Οντωσ και νμαν ποιι/σ€ΐ ο πατήρ μου ο ονρ«ι*οσ 3 5 

eav μι; αφηητ€ • cκaσroσ τω αδ«λφω αντον 

απο των καρδίων νμων 
ρπ0 : και eyevcro ore cXaXiprcv ο ιι/σ XIX. ι 

τονσ λογονσ τοντονσ /ien;pcv απο τι/σ 

γαλαλαιασ και >y\0cv cur τα όρια ττ/σ ΐονδαιασ 

τκραν τον ΐορδανον 

και ηκοΧονθησαν αυτω όχλοι πολλοί 2 

και €$€ραπ€υσ€ν αντονσ ckci 

και νροσηΧθον αντω οι φαρισαιοι 3 

πιραζμνττσ αντον και λιγουσιν αντω 

ci cfcoriv ανθρωπω απολνσαι 

η/ν γνναικα αντον κατά πασαν airctav 
Ο 0€ αποκρι0ασ cctcv * ονκ avcyvanrc 4 

οτι ο ττονησασ απ <ψχψτ 

αρσεν και σι;λνν ατοιησεν αντονσ 
και C17TCV CVCKCV τοντον καταλαψ» ανφ»*οσ 5 

τον πατ€ρα και π/ν μψ -tpa . και κολλι^ι/σ€ται. 

η; γυναίκα αντον 

και €σονται οι δνο ασ σάρκα μααν 

(Fol. 61 6.) 

donee redderet quod debebatur 
uidentes ergo conserui eiue 

quae fiebant • contristati sunt ualde 
et uenientes narrauerunt domino suo 

omnia quae facta sunt 
tunc aduocans eum dms eius dicit 

serue nequa omne debitum illud 

dimiei tibi • quia rogasti me 

non oportebat ergo et te misereri con 

seruo tuo • sicut et ego misertus sum tui 
Et iratus dms eius tradidit eum 


donee redderet debitum 
ita et uobis faciet pater meus caelestis 

niai dimiseritis • unusquisque fratri suo 

de cordibus uestris 
Et factum est • cum locutus esset ihs 

sermones bos • transtulit se 

a galilaea * et uenjit in finibus iudeae 

trans iordanen 

et saecutae sunt eum turbae multae 

et curavit eos ibi 

et accesserunt ad eum pharisaei 

teptantes eum et dicunt illi 

si licet homini dimittere 

uxorem • suam per omnem causam 
ihs autem respondens dixit non legistia 

quia qui fecit ab initio 

masculum et feminam fecit eos 
Et dixit propter hoc *relinquet homo 

patrem et matrem et coniungetur 

mulieri suae 

et erunt duo in came una 

(Fol. 62 a.) 

Capf. XVin. 30— XIX. 5• 






ωστ€ουκ€τΐ€ΐσιν δυο* άλλα /Α*ιασαρ£ XIX. 6 

Ο συν ο θσ o~wc£cvf cv «σ cv 
ανθρωποσ μη αττοχωριβετω 
λεγσνσνν αντω τι ow ο μωνσησ cvcreiXaro η 

δούναι βιβλιον αποστασαου • και αττολνσαι 
και \eyei αντοισ 8 

οτι ιτροσ την σκληροκαρδυαν ν/χων 
arcTpctyev υ /mctv μωνσησ 
αττολνσαι τασ γνναικασ νμων 
απ αρχτμτ 8c ουκ cycvcro οντωσ• 
pq : λ€γω 8c v/4€iv • οσ αν απολνο^ T17V γνναικα 9 

αυτού • παραττοσ λογού πορναασ 
και γαμηση αλλην μοιχαται 
pc\a : λιγονσιν αντω οι μαβψΌΐ αυτού 

€ΐ οντωσ cotiv 17 αιταα • τον ανδροσ 
/irra npr γνναικοσ • ου <rw<f>€p€i γαμησαι 
Ο oc curcv avrour • ου παντ€σ χωρονοτν 

τον λογον το ντον • αλλ οισ 8c8otoi 
£ισιν γαρ εννονχοι • οιτιν€σ €κ κοιλαασ μητροΡ 
ςγαπτηθησαν ovroxr • και ciohv cwov^ot 
oinvcp τρηίονχισθτμταν 
νπο των ανθρώπων • και «σιν cwoyxot 
οιην€σ ιννονχισαν €αντουσ 
δια η/ν βασιΧιιαν των ουρανών 
ο δυναμ,ΟΌσ χωράν χωρατω 
ρ€\β : rorc ττροσηννχθησαν αντω παίδια 1 3 

ϊνα ciri0i; τασ \€ΐρασ avrour • και προσ€υ£ητ€ 
οι 8c μαθηται • ατετςιμησαν avrour 
Ο 8c ιτ;σ ciircv αυτοισ * αφεται τα παίδια 14 

και /177 κωλυοττ™ αυτά €λ0«ν προσ ftc 
των γαρ τοιούτων coTiv > η βασιλαα των ovpav* 
και €πι0€ΐσ τασ χριρασ αντοισ • ατορευθη ckciA 1 5 
/χ^γ και ϊδον «σ προαυλίων \ry€i αντω διδάσκαλε 1 6 

(FoL 62 δ.) 


alioquin non sunt iam duo *sed una caro 
quod ergo ds coniunxit in unum 

homo non separet 
dicunt ei • quid ergo moyses praecepii 

dare librum repudii • et dimittere 
dicit eis 

quia ad durum cor vestrum 

dimisit uobis moyses 

dimittere uxores uestras 

ab initio autem non fuit sic 
dico autem uobis - quicumque dimiserit uxore 

suam • excepta ratione adulterii 

et duxerit aliam moechatur 
dicunt ei discipuli eius 

si sic est causa uiri 

cum muliere * non expedit nubere 
qui autem dixit eis • non omnes capiunt 

uerbum hoc • sed quibus datum est 
sunt enim eunuchi • qui ex utero matris 

nati sunt sic • et sunt eunuchi 

qui eunuchi facti sunt 

ab hominibus • et sunt eunuchi 

qui seipsos caetrauerunt 

propter regnum caelorum 

qui potest capere capiat 
tunc oblati sunt ei pueri 

ut inponeret manus eis • et oraret 

discipuli autem conminati sunt eis 
ihs autem dixit eis • dimittite pueros 

et ne prohibueritis eos uenire ad me 

talium enim est regnum caelorum 

et inpositis manibus eis abiit inde 
Et ecce unus accedens ait illi magister 

(FoL 63 a.) 

Cap. XIX. 6— 16*. 


sec* SattS 


τι αγαθόν ττονησω ίνα σχω ζωην αιωνιον XIX. 

Ο 8c cmtcv αντω * τι /tc f ρωτασ π€ρι αγαθού ι 7 

cur cotiv αγαθοσ • α 8c tfcXcur cur nyv ζωτ/ν «AfcT 

m/pci τασ οτολασ • Xcyci αντω ποιασ ι 8 

Ο Sc iipr curcv ον φον€υσ€ΐσ 

ον μοιχ<ενσ€ΐσ ον kAc^cut 

ον ψ€υ&ομχιρτνρησ€ΐχτ 

Tcc /ια τον πατίρα • και την μητέρα ι 9 

και αγαττησ€ΐστον πλησ€ΐ.ον σον ωσ σίαντον 
Xcyct αντω ο ντανισκοσ • ταντα πάντα €φυλαζα 20 

c#c ν€οτητοσ • Tt cti νστ€ρω 
pqo : βψτ/ αντω ο ιησ • ci 0cXcur tcXcumt «και a ι 

vVayc πωλψτον σον τα υπάρχοντα 

και δοσ tout πτωχοισ 

και c£ cur θησανρον cv ονρανοισ 

και Scvpo ακολον0α μοι 
pqc : ακονσασ ο vcavurKoor τον λογον 22 

απι/λββ' λνπον/ιαΌσ 

iyv γαρ €^ων κτήματα πολλά 
Ο 8c ιησ CMTCV τοισ μαθηταισ αυτόν 23 

α/Αΐρ λ«γω v/xciv • οτι πλονσιοσ 

$υσκολωσ ciorcXcwerai 

cur την βασιΧααν των ουρανών 
πάλιν 8c λβγω ν/ιαν • cvKOiro>rcpov coriv 24 

καμηλον • δια τμνττηματοσ ραφώοσ 8κλ0«ν 

17 πλονσιον curcAi? civ • cur nyv /ΐασιλοαν τον 0ν 
ακουσαντ€σ 8c οι μαθηται ίξνπλησσοντο 25 

και ίφοβηθησαν σφοδρά Xcyovrca 

rur αρα 8 warai σωθηναι 
£νβλ€ψασ 8c ο ΐφτ cmtcv avroi? 26 

πάρα ανθρωποισ τούτο δννατον cotiv 

πάρα 8c τω 0ω πάντα δυνατά cotiv 
τοτ€αποκρι0€ΜΤοπ€τροσ*€ΐπ€ναντω 27 

(FoL 63 δ.) 

quid boni faciam • ut habeam uitam aeternam 
qui autem dicit ei • quid me interrogas do bono 

unus est bonus *si autem uis in uitam uenire 

eerua manda dicit ei quae 
ihs autem dixit • non occides 

non moechaueris • non furabis 

non falsum testimonium dices 

honora patrem et matrem 

et diliges proximum tuum sicut te ipsum 
dicit ei iubenis • haec omnia custodiui 

a iuuentute • quid adhuc mini deeat 
dicit ei ihs si uis perfectus esse 

uade uende substantiam tuam 

et da pauperibus 

et habebis thensaurum in caelis 

et ueni sequerem 
audiens iuuenis verbum 

abit tristis 

erat enim habens possessiones multae 
ihs autem dixit discipulis suis 

amen dico uobis • quoniam diues 

difficile introibit 

in regnum caelorum 
iterum dico uobis • facilius est 

camellum • per foramen acus transire 

quam diuitem introire • in regnum dei 
audientes autem discipuli stupebant 

et timuerunt ualde dicentes 

quis igitur potest saluari 
respiciens autem ins dixit eis 

aput hominibus hoc inpossibile est 

aput dm autem • omnia possibilia sunt 
tunc respondens petrus dixit ei 

(FoL 64 a.) 

Cap. XIX. 16—17. 



sec SattS• 

ΐδον ημυεισ αφηκαμεν πάντα 

και ηκολονθηκαμεν σοι • τι αρα εστε ημειν 

pqr : Ο 8c ιησ ειπεν αντω • αμήν λέγω νμειν 
οτι νμεισ οι ακολονθησαντεσ μοι 
εν τη παλινγενεσεια 
όταν καθιχτη ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου 

ρςς : «τι θρόνου 8ο(ησ αντον : καθισεσθε και αυτοί 
ciri SckoSvo θρονονσ 
κρεινοντεσ ιβ • φνλασ τον Ισραήλ 

ρ(\η : και πασ οστισ αφηκεν οωκιασ 

η α&ελφονσ • 17 a8c\<£ao~ • ι; μητέρα 

η τ€κνα • η αγρονσ * ενικά τον ονοματοσ μον 

εκατονταπλασυον Χ-ημψςται 

και ζωην αιωνιον κληρονομήσει 

ρ(\θ : πολλοί 8c €σονται.' πρώτοι ανσχατοι 

και αισχατοι πρώτοι 
σ : Ομοιαγαρ εστίν η βασίλεια των ονρανων 
ανθρωπω οικοδεσπότη * οστισ εζηλθεν 
αμα πρωϊ μευσθυκτασθαι εργατασ 
εισ τον αμπελώνα αυτού • σνμφωνησασ 8c 
μετά των εργατών • εκ δηναρίου την ημεραν 
απεστειΧεν αντονσ • cur τον αμπελλανα αντον 
και $ιεζελθων περί ωραν τριτην 
ενρεν αλλονσ €στωτασ εν τη αγορά αργονσ 
κακεινοισ ειπεν • νπαγεται και νμεισ 
εισ τον αμπελχανα • και ο αν η δίκαιον 
δώσω νμειν ■ οι 8c απηλθον 
πάλιν 8c εζελθων • ircpi ωραν εκτην 
και εννατην • εποιησεν ωσαντωσ 
περί 8c τι/ν ενΒεκατην 
εζηλθεν και ενρεν αλλονσ εστωτασ 
και λέγει αντοισ • τι ωδ« εστηκατε 
ολην την ημεραν αργοί • λεγονσιν αντω 

(Fol. 64 b.) 





XX. ι 

ecce 1108 dimisiinus omnia 

et secuti sumus te • quid igitur erit nobis 
ihs autem dixit ei • amen dico uobis 

quoniam uos • qui secuti estis me 

in regeneratione 

cum sederit filius hominis 

super sedem gloriae suae • sedebitis et uos 

super duodecim sedes 

iudicantee duodecim tribus israhel 
Et omnis quicumque reliquid domum 

aut fratres • aut sorores • aut matrem 

aut filios . aut agros * propter nomen meum 

centuplum accipiet 

et uitam aeternam hereditabit 

multi autem erunt 'primi novissimi 

et nobissimi primi 
simile est enim 'regnum caelorum 

homini patrifamilias • qui exiit 

deluculo • conduoere operarios 
in uineam suam * conueniens autem 

cum operariis • ex denario diem 

misit eos • in uineam suam 
Et egressus • circa horam tertiam 

inuenit alios stantes * in foro otiosos 

et illis dixit • ite et uos 

in uineam • et quod faerit iustum 

dauo uobis • qui autem abierunt 
iterum autem exiens • circa horam sextam 

et nonam • fecit identidem 

circa undecimam autem 

exiit et inuenit alios stantes 

et dicit eis * quid hie statis 

toto die otiosi • dicunt ei 

(Fol. 65 a.) 

Cafp. XIX. 27— XX. 7. 




οτι ον8«σ ημασ «ιασφωσατο * XX. 

Xcyci avrour viraycrcu και ν/ιασ 

cur τον αμπ€λωνα μου 
Oif/cuur 8c γ€νομ€νησ λ«γ« ο «τ 8 

τον αμπ€λωνοσ τω ατιτροπω αυτόν 

καλίσον τονσ €ργατασ 

και αποδοσ avrour τον μισϋον 

αρξαμςνοσ απο των αισχατων 

caxr των πρώτων 
€λβοντ€σ ow ot ircpt T17V crocKon/v ωραν 9 

€λαβον ανα Sqvapiov 

και €λθοντ€σ οι πρώτοι ι ο 

cvofturav οτι πλαω λημψονται 

€λαβον Sc και ανπκ ανα δφΌριον 
λαβοντ€σ 8c eyovywrav 1 1 

κατά τον οικοο«σποτον λ€γοντ€σ ι ζ 

οντοι οι αισχατοι /uav ωραν CTouprav 
και ϊσονσ αντονσ q/icci' €ττοιησασ 

tout βαστασασιν το βαροσ τψτ ημ€ρασ 
και τον καύσωνα 
Ο 8c αποκρα0ισ cvi αυτών ciircv 1 3 

craipc ουκ αοΊκω σ€ 
ονχι δηναρίου σνν€φωνησασ μοι 
άρον το σον και vVayc 1 4 

pcXa> 8c τω αισχατω τοντω δονναι 
ωσκαισοι•ονκ€σην/ιοι 15 

ο θίλω νοιησαι cv tout c/tiour 
17 ο οφθαλμοσ σον πονηροσ €στιν 
οτι €γω αγαθοσ «μα 

οντωσ €σονται οι αισχατοι πρώτοι 1 6 

και οι πρώτοι αισχατοι ' πολλοί γαρ «σιν κλι/τοι 

ολίγοι 8c €κλ€ΚΤΟΙ 

σα : και αναβαινων ο ιησ cur ΰροσολνμα ι j 

(Fol. 65 6.) 

quia nemo nos conduxit 

ait illis • ite et uoe 

in uineam meam 
eero autem facto dicit dme 

uineae procuratori suo 

uoca operarios 

et redde eis mercedem 

incipiens a nouissimis 

usque ad primos 
uenientee ergo qui circa undecimam horam 

acceperunt singuloe denarioe 

et cum uenissent primi 

sperauerunt quod plus aociperent 

acceperunt autem singuloe denarios 
accipientes autem murmurauerunt 

aduersus familiam dicentee 

hii nouissimi una hora fecerunt 

et aequales illos nobis fecisti 

qui portauimus pondus diei 

qui autem respondens uni eorum dixit 

amice non te nocui 

nonne denario placuisti mecum 

tolle tuum et uade 

uolo autem nouissimo huic dare 

sicut et tibi • non licet mild 

quod uolo facere in meis 

aut oculus tuue nequam eat 

quod ego bonus sum 

sic erunt nouissimi primi 

et primi nouissimi • multi enim sunt uocati 

pauci autem electa 
Et ascendens ins hierosolyma 

(FoL 66 a.) 

Cap. XX. 7 — »7- 




"siic ματτϊϊ 

irapcXa/Jcv τονσ • ιβ * κατ iSutv cv Τ17 ο8ω XX. 

και ciircv avrour * ι8ον αναβενομεν 1 8 

cur Ϊ€ροσοΧυμα και ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου 
παραδοθησςται tout αρχΐ€ρευσιν 
και -γραμματευσιν ' και κατακρανονσιν αυτόν 
θανατω ' και παραΒωσουσιν αυτόν 1 9 

τοισ €$ν€σιν ασ το cvirai£ai 
και μαστ€ΐγωσαι και στανρωσαι 
και τη τρίτη ημ^ρα αναστησεται 
σβ : Tore προσηλθεν αυτω 2ο 

77 μητηρ των υιών £c/8c8cov 
/xera των νιων αντησ προσκυνούσα 
και αιτούσα τι απ αντον 
Ο 8c ciTTcv aim/ τι 0cXcur Xcyci αυτω 2 1 

cure ίνα κα#ισωσιν ούτοι οι δνο νιοι /ίου 
cur cic Scfuw σον και cur c£ ευωνύμων 
cv ττ/ βασιΧεια σον 
αποκρι$€ΐσ Sc ο ιησ chtcv ζ ζ 

ονκ oioarc τι oitcitc • δννασβαιτο ποτηριον 
Trctciv • ο €γω μ€λλω ircivciv 
Xcyoixriv 8wa/xc0a 
Xcyci αυτοισ ο ιησ ' το μ€ν ποτηριον μου πΐ€σθ* 23 
το Sc καθίΐσαι €κ Sc£uav μου 
και c£ ευωνύμων * ονκ cotiv €μον τούτο δούναι 
αλλοισ ητοιμασται • thro τον πατροσ μου 
σγ • : και ακουσαντ€σ οι ScKa ηγανακτησαν 24 

ircpi των δνο αδελφών 
Ο Sc ιι^σ προσκαΧεσαμενοσ αυτουσ 2$ 

ciircv αυτοισ oiSarc • οτι οι αρχοντατ 
των €$νων • κατακνρκνονσιν αυτών 
και οι μεγάλοι κατ€$ουσιαζουσιν αυτών 
Ουχ ουτωσ cotiv cv ΰμ£ΐν • αλλ οσ αν θ^λη 26 

cv v/Aciv μεγασ ytvtaOt 

(Fol. 66 ό.) 

suscepit duodecim • seorsum in uia 
et dixit eis • eoce ascendimus 
hierosolyma et filius hominis 
tradetur principibus sacerdotum 
et scribis • et condemnabunt eum 
morti * et tradent eum 
gentibus . ad castigandum 
et inludendum *et crucifigendum 
ettertio die resurget 

tune accesait ad eum 
mater filiorum zebedei 
cum filiis suis adorans 
et petens aliquid ab eo 

qui autem dixit ei quid uia dicit ei 
die ut sedeant hi duo fili mei 
unus a dextris tuis • et unus a sinistris 
in regno tuo 

respondens autem ins dixit 
nescitis quid petatis -potestis calicem 
bibere • quod ego uiuiturus sum 
dicunt possimus 

ait illis ins • calicem quidem meum bibetis 
sedere autem a dextris meis 
et a sinistris • non est meum dare 
aliis praeparatum est a patre meo 
et audientes decern indignati sunt 
de duobue fratribus 

ins autem conuocans eos 
dixit eis • scitis 'quod re gentium 
dominantur eorum 
et magni - principantur eorum 

non ita est in uobis • sed qui uoluerit 
in uobis magnus fieri 

(FoL 67 a.) 

Cap. XX. 17—36. 


SEC Satth 


σ 8 

cotc νμων διακονοσ XX. 

και οσ αν θίλη cv v/aciv • ακαι πρωτοσ % η 

: core ν/ιων δουλοσ : ωστηρ ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου 28 

ονκ ηλθφ ΰν&κονηθηναι * άλλα διακόνισσα* 

και δονναι την ψνχην αυτού 

λυτρον αντί ιτολλων 

ν/ιασ δ€ ζητ€ΐτ€ • at μακρόν αυζψται 

και ex μΛίζονοσ ιλαττον «ναι 
£ισ€ρχομ€νοι 8c και παρακλη$€ντ€σ 
οτιπνησαι . /χι; ανακλ*ιν€σ0αι 
€ΐσ τονσ €$€χοντασ τοπονσ 
ftiy ποτ€ €νοο(οτ€ροσ σον ςπίλθη 
και προσελθων ο δατΓνοκλφΓωρ cim/ σοι 
«•ι κάτω χωρ« • και καταΜτχννθηση 
£αν 8c αναπ€<τησ *ασ τον ι^ττονα τόπον 
και €Χ€λσΐ7 σον ψτων 
cpci σοι ο δαπνοκλι^ωρ * owayc cri ανω 
και ccrrai σοι τοντο χρησιμον 


: και €κιτορ€υομ€νΐύν αυτών αττο Ϊ€ρνχω 
ηκολονθησαν αντω όχλοι πολλοί 
και ϊδον δνο τυφλοί καθήμενοι 
πάρα την οοον • ηκουσαν or ι ιησ παραγςι 
και €κρα$αν Χεγοντ€σ• ελο/σον ι//ιασ 
vie δαναδ • ο 8c οχλοσ €ΤΓ€Τ€ΐμησ€ν αντοισ 
Ινα σαωιηρτωσιν 

Οι 8c μ€ΐζον €κρα$αν λεγοντεσ 
Κ€ ίλατμτον ημασ vie δαναδ 

και στασ ο ιι/σ €φωνψτ€ν αντονσ και ciircv 

τι ^tXcTai ποιήσω νμαν • λΐ/ονσιν αντω κ« 

ίνα αννγωσιν οι οφθαλμοί ημών 

σιτλανχνισίασ 8e ο ιι^τ 

r /ψατο των ομμάτων αντων 

και cv0c«xr αν€βλ€ψαν και ηκολονθησαν αν 


(FoL 67 6.) 






erit uester minister 
et qui uoluerit in uobie • esse primus 
erit uester seruus • sicut filius hominie 
non uenit ministrari • sed ministrare 

et dare animam suam 

redemptionem pro multis 

uos autem quaeritis de minimo crescere 

et de magno minui 
introeuntee autem *et rogati 

cenare • ne discubueritis 

in eminentibus locis 

ne forte dignior te superueniat 

et accedens cenae inuitator dicat tibi 

adhuc deorsum accede • et confondaris 
si autem discubueris in minimum locum 

et superueniat minor te 

dicit tibi inuitator caene • collige adhuc superiui 

et erit tibi hoc utile 
Et egredientibus eis ab iericho 

saecutae sunt eum turbae multae 

et ecce duo caeci saedentes 

secus uiam audierunt quod ihs transit 

et clamauerunt dicentes miserere nostri 

fili dauid 'turba autem increpabat eos 

ut tacerent 
qui autem maius clamabant dicentes 

dme miserere nostri fili dauid 
et stans ihs uocauit eos et dixit 
quid uultis ut faeiam uobis • dicunt ei dme 
ut aperiantur oculi nostri 
et misertus ihs 
tetigit oculos eorum 
et continuo respexerunt • et secuti sunt eu 

(FoL 68 a,) 

Cap. XX. 16—34. 




* στ : και οτ€ηγγισαν€ΐχτ Ιεροσόλυμα XXI. ι 

και ηλθον ασ βηθφαγη • ττροσ το οροσ των cXcu*• 
Tore ιησ αττεστειΧεν • δνο μαθητασ λέγων αντοατ ζ 
πορενεσθαι «σ τι^ κωμην την κατεναντι ϋμ* 
και €υθ€ωσ ευρησεται • ονον ScSc/xcv^v 
και πωλον /xer αντ^σ • λνσαντεσ aycrai /μη 
και αν τισ υμχν tun) τι ποιείται 3 






ερειτε ότι ο κσ αντων €χ« χοααν έχει 
και ευθεωσ αποστελει αντονσ 
: τούτο Sc γεγονεν • ϊνα πληρωθη * 4 

το ρηθέν • δια τον προφήτου λεγοντοσ 

ciirarc η; θνγατρι σιων 5 

ΐδον ο βασιλευσ σου έρχεται σοι πραϋσ 
επφεβηκωσ επι ονον 
και πωλον νιον νπο£νγιον 
: πορευθεντεσ 8c οι μαθηται εποίησαν 6 

καθωσ συνεταζεν αντοισ ο ιτ/σ 
και rryayov την ονον και τον πωλον 7 

και επεθηκαν επ αυτόν τα ci/iareia 
και €καθητο επάνω αντον 
Ο oc πλειστοσ οχλοσ • έστρωσαν αντων τα ειματεια 8 
ev Τ17 οδω • άλλοι δε εκοπτον κλαδονσ 
απο των δένδρων • και έστρωσαν cv τη οδω 
: Οι 8c όχλοι οι προαγοντεσ αυτόν ο 

και οι ακολονίονντεσ έκραζαν λεγοντεσ 
οσσανα τω νιω δανειδ • εύλογη μενοσ ο •ρχομη*σ 
εν ονόματι κν οσσανα cv τοιο* ϋψιστοισ 
: και εισελ0οντοσ αντον cur ΐεροσολν/ια ίο 

εσενσθη πάσα ι; πολεισ λέγουσα 
τισ εστίν ο ντοσ . οι δ€ πολλοί ειπον 1 1 

ουτοσ εστίν ο προφητησ ιησ 
απο ναζαρεθ τησ γαλιλαιασ 
: και εισηλθεν ο ιησ εισ το ιερόν του θυ ι 2 

(Γοΐ. 68 b) 

Et ut adpropiassent hierosolyma 
uenerunt in betphage • ad montem oliueti 

tunc ins miait • duos diacipulos suoe dicens 
ite in castellum quod contra uos 
et mox inuenietis . aainam alligatam 
et pullum cum ea • solbentes adducite mibi 
et si qiiis uobis, dixerit quid facitis 
dicetis quoniam dms eorum opus habet 
et continuo dimittit eos 

hoc autem factum • ut conpleretur 
quod dictum est per prophetam dicentem 
dicite filiae eion 

ecoe rex tuus uenit tibi mansuetus 
ascendens super asinam 
et pullum subiugalem 

abeuntes autem discipuli fecerunt 
sicut praeceperat eis ihs 
et adduxerunt aainam et pullum 
et superposuerunt super eum ueetimenta 
et sedebat super eum 

plurima autem turba • strauerunt ueetimenta sua 
in uia 'alii uero praecidebant ramos 
de arboribus • et sternebant in uia 

turbae autem quae praecedebant eum 
et que sequebantur clamabant dicentes 


ossana fili dauid • benedictus qui benit 

in nomine dmi • ossana in excelsie 
Et ingresso eo • in hierosolyma 

mota est omnia ciuitas dicens 

quia est hie • multi autem dixerunt 

hie est propheta ihs 

a nazaret galilaeae 
Et introiit ihs in templum dei 

(Fol. 69 a.) 

Cap. XXL 1—1«. 




και c£c/?a\c παντασ τονσ πωλονντασ XXI. 

και αγοράζονταν cv τω icpo> 
kcu τασ τραπιζασ των κολλυβιστων jcaTCerpt^* 
και τασ καθε&ρασ των πωλονντων 
τασπ€ριο^ρασ•καιλ€γ«αντοισ•γ€γραπται 13 

οικοσ προσ€νχησ κληθησεται 
νμ€ΐσ 8c αυτόν aroiiprarc 
σπ^λαιον λιαστών 
crip : και προσηλθον αντω τυφλοί και χωλοί 14 

cv τω i'cpa» και cfcpaircwrcv αντονσ 
ο~ιγ : ciSovrca 8c 01 αρχκροοτ 1 5 

και οι Ύραμματ€ΜΓ • τα θαυμάσια a ciroti/a'cv 
και τουσ παιδασ τουσ κρα£οντασ 
cv τω Ϊ€ρω και λεγοντασ 
οσσανα τω νιω δαναδ 

ηγανακτησαν και «παν αντω 1 6 

ακου€ΐσ τι οντοι Xcyowiv 
Ο 0€ ιησ Xcyci αντω ναι * ovoWore avcyvfcrrc 
€κ στο/ιατοσ ν^τοων • και Φ^λα^οντων 
καταρτ€ΐσω αινον 
σιό : και κατάλοιπων αιπ-ονο" ίζηλθεν €$ω ι η 

τησ πολαικτ «σ βηθανειαν 
και ηυλισθη ckci 
πρωί 0€ παράγων «σ την πάλιν ι8 

ctcivoxtcv • και ηδων σνκην μείον 1 9 

€7Γΐτι/σ οδου•τ;λ#€ν €π avnpt 
και ovScv cvpcv cv αντί; 
ci μη φύλλα μόνον και Xcyci aim; 
μηκ€τι c£ ον καρποσ -γενηται cio* τον αιώνα 
και εζηρανθη παραχρήμα η σνκη 
και ϊδοντ€σ οι μαθηται • ίθανμασαν λ€γοντ€σ ζο 

πωσ παραχρήμα • εζηρανθη η σνκη 

(Fol. 69 6.) 

et eiecit omnes uendentee 

et ementes in templo 
Et mensas numulariorum euertit 

et cathedrae uendentium 

colunibaa • et dicit eis • scriptum est 
domus mea 

domxifl orationis uocabitur 
uos autem earn fecistis 

spelucam latronum 
Et accesserunt ad earn caeci et clodi 

in templo • et curauit eos 

uidentes autem piincipes sacerdotum 

et scribae . mirabilia quae fecit 

et pueros clamant es 

in templo et dicentes 

ossana iilio dauid 

indignati sunt et dixerunt ei 

audis quid isti dicunt 

ihs autem dicit eis etiam *numquam legistis 
ex ore infantium et lactantium 
piaeparasti laudem 
Et relinquena eos exiit foras 

civitate in bethaniam 

et mansit ibi 
mane autem transiene in civitatem 

eeuriit • et uidens ileum unam 

super uiam uenit ad earn 

et nihil inuenit in earn 

nisi folia tantum * et dicit ei 

iam non ex te fructus erit • in aeternum 

et haruit subito ficus 
Et uidentes diecipuli mirati sunt dicentes 

quomodo subito haruit ficus 

(FoL 70 a.) 

Cat. XXI. 12—20, 



SEC" mattS 

* σιε : αποκρεισ 8c ο ιησ ειπεν αντοπ XXI• 2 ι 

α/ηρ> λ€γω ΰμαν • eav €χητ€ πυστνν 

και μη διακριθηται 

ου μόνον το τησ σνκησ ποιήσετε 

άλλα και τω opei τούτω eav ειπψ•€ 

αρθητι και βΧηθητι «σ την θάλασσαν γενησεται 
σις• : και πάντα οσααιτησητε 22 

cv τη προσευχή πιστευοντεσ λημψεσθαι 
σιζ : και ελϋοντοσ αυτού ευσ το icpov 23 

προσηλθον αντω διδάσκοντα 

οι Op\l€p€UT 

και οι πρεσβύτεροι τον λάου Χεγοντεσ 

cv ποια εζουσεια ταντα ποιασ 

και tut σοι ε&ωκεν 

την εζουσειαν ταντην 

αποκρειβεισ 8c ο ιησ ειπεν αυτοιο* 24 

επερωτήσω ϋμασ καγω ενα λογον 

eav €urrjT€ μοι καγω υμειν ερω 

cv ιτοια cf ουσία ταύτα ττοιω 
το βάπτισμα Ιωάννου πόθεν ην 2 ς 

c£ ουρανού η εζ ανθρώπων 
Οι 8c δΐ€λογι£οντο παρ cavrour Xcyovrco* 

eav ειπωμεν e£ ουρανού ' ερει ι^μαν 

δια τι ουκ «τιστ€υσατ€ αντω • 

eav 8c ciTTCD/iev c£ ανθρώπων . 26 

φοβούμεθα τον οχλον • iravrca γαρ €χουσιν 

τον ϊωαννην ' ωσ προφητην 
και αποκρείθεντεσ τω ιτ;υ ciirav 27 

ουκ οιδα /icv * £φτ; αυτοισ και αυτοσ 

ον&ε εγω Χεγω ϋμειν 

εν ποια εζουσεια ταύτα ποιώ 
σιη : τι 8c ΰ /uv δοκα • ανθρωποσ €ΐχεν τέκνα δυο 28 

και προσελβων τω πρωτω ειπεν τεκνον 

(FoL 70 δ.) 

respondens autem ihs dixit eis 

amen dico uobis • si habueritis fidem 

et non hisitaueritis 

non solum de ficu facietis 

sed et si monti huic dixeritis 

tollere et mitte te in mare net 

et omnia quaecumque petieritis 

in oratione credentes accipietis 
Et ueniente eo in templum 

adcesserunt ad eum docentem 

principes sacerdotum 

et senioree plebis dicentes 

in qua potestate haec facis 

et quis tibi dedit . 

potestatem hanc 
respondens autem ihs dixit eis 

interrogavo bos • et ego unum sermonem 

si dixeritis mini • et ego uobis dicam 

in qua potestate haec facio 
baptisma iohannis unde est 

de caelo aut ex hominibus 
qui autem altercabantur • inter se dioentes 

si dixerimus de caelo • dicet nobis 

quare non crededistis ei 

si autem dixeribus ex hominibus 

timemus turbam • omnes enim habent 

iohannen • si cut profetam 
Et respondents ihu dixerunt 

nescimus • ait illis et ipse 

nee ego dico uobis 

in qua potestate haec facio 
quid autem uobis uidetur • homo habebat filios 

et accedens priori dixit fili 

(FoL 71a.) 

Cap. XXI. 21—28. 


*s3ec mattS 


vjrayc σημχρον €μγαζσυ €ur το a/uurcXaiva XXL 

ο 8e αποκρ€ΐθ€ίσ curcv ov 6VXa> 29 

vorcpov 8c μ€ταμ€ταμ€ληθ€ΐσ 

απηλθεν €ΐσ τον αμπΐλωνα 
νροστΚθων 8c τω cr€pw ctircv ακταντακτ 3° 

ο 8c αποκρ€ΐ$€(.σ cure? «γω ice ντταγω 

και ουκ atrqkOtv •τισ ex των 8νω 3 1 

το Θ^Κημα τον πατροσ ατουησςν 

Xryowiv ο αισγατοσ 
Xcyct αντοισ ο ιι;σ • α/ιιρ/ λ*γω νμαν 

οτι οι rcXcavat και at πορναι 

ιτροαγονσιν νμασ • €ΐσ την /?ασιλααν τον 0ν 

ηλθ€ν yap προσ νμασ ϊωαννησ 3 * 

cv οδω Sucatoawipr • και ουκ cirtorcixrarai αντ<• 

ot 8c TcAaivat και αι πορναι 

cirurrcwrav αντω • νμ«σ 8c αθοντ€σ 

μ€Τ€μ€ληθητ€ vorepov • του irurrcvom αντ* 
orid : αλλιρ> παραβολην ακονσατ€ 33 

ανθρωττοσ ην οικοο^στΓοτψτ 

οστισ €φντ€χχτ€ν αμττχλωνα 

και φραγμον αντω ιτ€ρυεθηκ€ν 

και ωρνζ*ν cv αντω λι/νον 

και ωκοΒομησεν ττνργον 

και cf cSoto αντον yccdpyour 

και απ€οημησ€ν • ore 8c rjyyur€V 34 

ο καιροσ των καρπών 

aireoTciXcv τονσ δονλονσ αντον 

προσ τονσ ycopyow • λαβιν τονσ καριτονσ αντον 
και λαβοντ€σ οι γτωργοι τονσ δονλονσ αντον 3 5 


ο 8c aircxrcivav 

of 8c ^Λιθοβόλησαν 
πάλιν ουν airarreiXcv • αλλονσ 8ονλονσ ιτλιο•** 3 6 

(FoL 71 δ.) 

uade hodie operare in uineam 
qui autem respondene dixit nolo 

postea autem paenitentia ductus 

iit in uineam 
accedens autem alteri dixit identidem 

qui autem respondene dixit ego dme eo 

et non iit • quia do duobus 

uoluntatem patris fecit 

dicunt nouissimus 
dicit eis ihs amen dico uobis 

quia publicani et meretrices 

antecedent uos • in regno caelorum 

uenit enim ad uos iohannes 

in uia iustitiae • et non credidistis ei 

publicani autem et meretrices 

crediderunt ei • uos autem uidentes 

paenituistis postea *ut crederitis ei 
aliam parabolam audite 

homo fuit paterfamilias 

qui plantauit uineam 

et maceriam circumposuit 

et fodiit ei torcular 

et aedificauit turrem 

et locauit earn cultoribus • et pvofectus est 

peregre • cum adpropinquasset autem 

tempus fructuum 


ad colonos • accipere fructos suoe 
Et accipientes coloni seruos eius 

quern quidem ceciderunt 

quern autem occiderunt 

quern uero lapidauerunt • 
iterum uero misit • alios plures seruos 

(Fol. 73 a.) 

Cap. XXI. 98—36• 



SEC Satth 

των πρώτων • και €ποιτ}σαν αντοισ ωσαντωσ ΧΧϊ. 
vorcpov 8e • aircoTciXcv αντοισ 3 7 

τον νιον αντσυ λ«γων 
αττοαττησοντ*. τον νιον μου 
Οι 8e γεωργοί ν&οντεσ τον νιον 38 

cwrov cv cavrota • οντοσ cotiv ο κληρονομοσ 
Sevre αποκτ€ΐνωμ€ν αυτόν ' και σχωμεν 
την κληρονομιαν αυτόν 
και λαβοντ€σ αυτόν απεκτειναν 39 

και εξεβαλαν εζω τον α/«Γ€λωνοσ 
orav ow €λ6^7 ο κσ τον αμικλωνοσ 4° 

τι ποίησα tow γεωργοισ εκεινουσ 
Xcyowiv αντω 4 1 

κακό νσ κακωσ απολέσει αντσυσ 
και τον a/iircXcova 
εκδωσεται αλλοισ γεωργοισ 
oitivcct αποδωσονσιν αντω τονσ καρχονσ 
cv tout καφοισ αυτών 
λέγει αντοισ ο ιι/σ ovScirorc aveyvarc 4* 

cv ταισ γραφαισ 

λιθον ον απεΒοκειμασαν 
οι οικοδομονντ€σ • οιπό<γ εγενηθη 
«σ κ€φαλην γων€ΐασ 
τάρα κν cycvcro αντί; και cotiv θαυμαστή 
cv οφθαλμοισ νμων 
δια τούτο λ«γω νμ,αν οτι αρθησ€ται 43 

αφ υ/ίων ι; βασίλεια του θυ 
και δοθησεται εθνει 
ποιονντι τονσ καρπονσ αντησ 
σκ : και ακονσαντ£σ οι αρχιεραχτ 45 

και οι φαρισαιοι τασ παραβολασ αυτού 
έγνωσαν οτι ircpi αντων Xcyei 
και ζητοννΤ€σ αντον κρατησαι +6 

(Fol. 72 δ.) 

prioribus • et fecerunt eis identidem 
nouissime autem • misit illie 

filium suum dicens 

reuerebuntur filium meum 
Coloni autem * uidentes filium 

dixerunt intra se • hie est heres 

uenite occidamus eum • et habeamus 

hereditatem eius 
Et accipientes eum oociderunt 

et eiecerunt extra liiiiwm 

si ergo uenerit dms uineae 

quid faciet colonie illie 

malos male perdet eos 

et uineam 

locauit aliis colonie 

qui reddent ei fructus 

temporibus suis 
dicit eis ihs numquam legist» 


lapidem quern reprobauerunt 
aedifi cantes • hie factue est 
in caput anguli 

a dmo facta est haec• et est mirabilie 
in oculis ueetrie 
propter hoc dico uobis • quia tolletur 

a uobis regnum dei 


facienti fructos suos 
et audientes principes sacerdotum 

et pharisaei ' parabolas eius 

cognouerunt quia de ipsis dicit 

et quaerentes eum tenere 

(FoL 73 a.) 

Cap. XXI. 36— 46. 


sec 'Ματτη 


εφοβηθησαν τονσ οχλονσ XXI. 

«τι ωσ προφην αυτόν €ΐχον 
σκα : και αποκριβασ ο ιι^τ πάλιν curev XXII. ι 

cv παραβολαισ αντοισ λέγων 
ωμονωθη η βασίλεια των ουρανών % 

ανθρωπω /λχσιλα • οστισ CToiiprcv γα/χονσ* 

τω νιω αυτού • kcu aircorctXcv τόνο- 8ονλονσ αντον 3 

καλ€σαι τονσ κεκλημενονσ •ασ τονσ γαμούν 

και ουκ ήθελαν ελθειν 
πάλιν αττεστειΧεν αλλονσ 8ονλονσ λ€γων 4 

ctirarc τοισ καώ^μαΌΐσ 

ιδσυ ro άριστον μου ητοιμακα 

οι ταύροι μου και τα σατιστα τεθνμενα 

και πάντα έτοιμα * Scvrc cur τουσ γαμουσ 
Οι 8c αμ*λησαντ€σ απηλθον 5 

οι ftcv cur τον «8ιον ay ρον 

οι 8c «τι T17V εμπορειαν αυτών 

οι 8c λοιποί κρατησαντεσ τουσ δονλονσ αντον 6 

ΰβρεισαν • και απατταναν 

€Κ«νοσ ο βασιλακτ • ακονσασ ωργισθη η 

και πεμψασ το στράτευμα αυτού 

απωλ€σ€ν τονσ φονεισ €Κ€ΐνουσ 

και την πολιν α ντων ενεπρησεν 
Tore Xcyct tout δονλοισ αντον 8 

ο /icv γαμοσ ετοιμοσ cotiv 

οι 8c *€κλΐ7/χ€νοι * ονκ ι^αν α£ιο< 

πορενεσθαι ουν • «τι too* δκ^οδονσ των οδών ο 

και οσσυσ αν €υρητ€ . καλέσατε cur τονσ γα/ΐονσ- 
και εξελθοντεσ οι 8ονλοι αντον cur τασ ο8ονσ ι ο 

συνηγαγον παντασ ονσ «νραν 

Ίτονηρονσ τ€ και αγαθουσ 

και ατλησθη ο γαμοσ'των ανακειμενων 
σκβ : £ισελθων 8c ο βασιλευσ* 1 1 

(PoL 73 &•) 

timuerunt turbas 

quia sicut prophetam eum habebant 
Et respondens ihs iterum dixit 

in parauolis dicens eis 

simile est regnum caelorum 

homini regi . qui fecit nuptias 

filio suo • et misit seruoe suos 

uocare inuitatoe ad nuptias 

et nolebant uenire 
iterum misit alios seruoe dicens 

dicite inuitatis 

ecce prandium meum paraui 

tauri mei • et saginata occisa 

et omnia parata * uenite ad nuptias 
qui autem neglentes abierunt 

quidam in suum agrum 

quidam ad negotiationem suam 

reliqui autem tenentes seruos eius 

iniuriauerunt • et oociderunt 

ille rex audiens iratus est 

et mittens exercitum suum 

oocidit bomicidas illos 

et ciuitatem eorum inoendit 
tunc dicit semis suis 

nuptiae quidem paratae sunt 

qui autem uocati sunt • non fuerunt digni 

ite ergo . in exitus uiarum 

et quodquod inueneritis • uocate ad nuptias 
Et exeuntes send illius in uias 

collegerunt omnes quos inuenerunt 


et repletae sunt nuptiae • discumbentium 
ingressus autem rex 

(Fol. 74 a.) 

Caff. XXI. 46— XXII. ix. 






θ€<χσασθαι τονσ ανακ€ΐμ€ΐ'ονσ • XXII. 

ciScv €Κ€ΐ ανθρωπον • μη cy8c8v/iCVOV 
cvSvfia γάμου • και Xcyci αυτω 
crcpai • πωσ ηλθ€σ ω&€ 
μη €\ων ενσνμα γαμον 
οσ 8c €φαμωθη 
Tore eiirev ο βασ(λ€οσ • τοισ διακονοισ 
apare αντον • ποδών και χ«ρων 
και βαλεται αντον • «σ το σκοτοσ το cfan-cpov 
ckci coral ο κλαυθμοσ 
και ο βρνγμοσ των οδόντων 

ττολλοι γαρ curiv κλιτοί • ολίγοι §€ ckXcktoi 14 

σκγ : totc πορευθαττεσ οι φαρισαιοι 1 5 

σννβονλων (λαβον • ττωσ aurov παγιδενσωσι 
cv λόγω • και αποστΈλλονσιν προσ αντον 1 6 

τονσ μαθητασ αυτών 
μ€τα των ηρωΒιανων \εγοντ*σ SiSaovcaXc 
οιδα /icv οτι αληθησ α • και nyv οδον τον θυ 


επ αλι^εια δίδασκαν • και ον μίλα σοι ircpi ονδ«νοσ 

ου γαρ βλεπ€ΐσ €ΐσ πρόσωπον ανθρώπων 

τι σοι δοκ€ΐ • €^€στινδονναι κψσον • καισαρι ι; ον • 1 7 
γνονσ 8c ο ιι^τ nyv πονηρών αυτών eurcv 1 8 

τι /xc irccpa£crai νιτοκροται 

€πιδα£ατ£ μοι το νόμισμα τον κψσον 1 9 

οι 8c προσην€γκαν αυτω δι/ναριον 
λ€γ€ΐ αντοισ ο ιτ/σ τινοσ ^ «*ων avn^ 2ο 

και ι; επιγραφή • λ€γονσιν αυτω καισαροσ 2 1 

rorc λ€γ€ΐ αντοισ • ατΓθδοτ€ τα καισαροσ τω καμάρι 

και τα τον θυτωθω' και ακονσαντ€σ €0αν/χασαν 2 2 

και αφεντεσ αντον αττηλθαν 
€ν €Κ€ατη τη ημ*ρα • προσηλθον αυτω 23 

σαδδονκαιοι λεγοντεσ'μη civai αναστασιν 
και επηρωτησαν αντον λ€γοντ€σ διδασκαλ€ 24 

(Fol. 74 δ) 

uidere discumbentes 

uidit ibi hominem *non indutum aestem 

nuptialem* et dicit ei 

amice • quomodo uenisti hoc 

non habens uestem nuptialem 

qui autem ommutuit 
tunc ait rex • ministris 

tollite eum pedibus et manibus 

et mittite eum *in tenebras exteriores 

ibi erit fletus 

et stridor dentium 

multi enim sunt uocati • pauci autem electi 
tunc euntes pharisaei 

consilium ceperunt • quomodo eum oaptarent 

in uerbo et mittunt ad eum 

discipulos suos 

cum herodianis dicentes magister 

scimus quia uerax es • et uiam dei 

in ueritate doces • et non pertinet ad te de nullo 

non enim respicis ad faciem hominum 

quid tibi bidetur licet dare censum• caesari aut no 
sciens autem ihs malitiam eorum dixit 

quid me teptatis hypocritae 

hostendite mihi denarium census 

qui autem obtulerunt ei denarium 
dicit eis ihs cuius imago haeo 

et inscriptio dicunt ei caesarie 
tunc dicit eis • reddite quae caesaris caesari 

et quae dei deo et audientes mirati sunt 

et relicto eo abierunt 
in ilia die accesserunt ad eum 

sadducaei dicentes • non esse resurrectioneni 
Et interrogauerunt eum dicentes magister 

(Fol. 75 a.) 

Cap. XXII. 1 1—14. 




μωνσησ ειιτεν • εαν τισ αποθανη XXIL 

μη έχων τέκνα* tra επιγαμβρενσει 
ο αδελφοσ αυτού * και ανασττ/σει σπέρμα 
τω αδελφω α ντον 
ι/σαν παρ 17/Aciv cnra αδελφοί 2 5 

και ο πρωτοσ γαμησοχτ rrcAcvr^cv 
και /Aiy έχων σπέρμα • αφηκεν την γυναίκα αυτοί/ 
τω αδελψω αυτού • ομοιωσ και ο δεντεροσ 26 

και ο τριτοσ • €ωσ των «ττα 

χστερον 8c πάντων • αττε#ανεν και ι; γυντ; 2 7 

cv τι/ αναστασα ουν τινοσ core 28 

των «Γτα γνη; παντ€σ γαρ εσχον αυτήν 
αττοκρειθεισ δε ο ιησ ctircv αυτοισ • πλανασθαι 29 
f«7 ciooiw τασ γραφασ 'μηδέ την συναμιν τον θν 
cv γαρ τΐ7 αναστασα 3° 

ovrc γα/ιουσιν ovrc γα/ιει£ονται 
άλλα ωσ άγγελοι cv συρανω εισιν 
**cpi 8c τι/σ αναστασεωσ των vcicpa>v 3 1 

ουκ αν€γνωτ€ το ρηθέν ϋ/χειν 

νπο του θν λεγοντοσ • €γω «μι ο 0σ αβρααμ 3 2 

και ο 0σ ΐσακ • και ο 0σ ϊακωβ 

ουκ εστίν 0σ νεκρών άλλα { ωντων 
και αχουσαντεσ οι όχλοι €^€7τλι/σσοντο 3 3 

«τι τη διδαχι/ αυτού 
σκ8 : Οι 8c φαρειχταιοι ακονσαντεσ 34 

οτι εφειμωσεν τουσ σαδδουκαιουσ 

συνηχθησαν επ αυτόν 

και επηρωτησεν ευσ εζ αυτών νομικοσ 3 5 

ττειρα£ων αυτόν και λέγων 8ι8ασκαλ€ 3 6 

ττοια εντολή cv τω νομω μεγάλη 
€>φη αντω ΐφτ αγαΐΓ^σεισ κν τον 6V σου 3 7 

εν ολι; τη καρδεια σον * και cv ολ>; ττ; γ'υχη ο*ου 

και εν ολη τη διάνοια σου ' 

(Fol. 75*.) 

moyses dixit • si quis mortuus fuerit 

non habens filios • ut nubat &atri suo 

et excitet sem 

Erant aput nos septem fratres 

et primus nubens mortuus est 

et non habens semen • dimisit uxorem euam 

fratri suo 'similiter et secundua 

et tertius * usque ad septem 

nouissime autem omnium • mortua est et mulier 

in resurrectione ergo • cuius erit 

de septem uxor * omnee enim habuerunt earn 
respondens autem ihs dixit eis * erratia 

nescientes scriptures . nee uirtutem del 

in resurrectione enim 

neque nubunt neque nubuntur 

sed sicut angeli in caelo sunt 
de resurrectione autem mortuorum 

non legistis • quod dictum est uobia 

a do dicente • ego sum ds abraham 

et ds isac • et ds iacob 

non est ds mortuorum sed uiuorum 
Et audientes turbae stupebant 

super doctrina eius 
pharisaei autem audientes 

quia ommutuit sadducaeos 

congregati sunt ad eum 

et interrogauit unus ex eis • iurisperitus 

temptans eum et dicet dicens magister 

quod mandatum in lege mains 
dicit ei ibs diligis dmn dm tuum 

in toto corde tuo • et in tota anima tua 
et in tota mente tua 

(Fol. 76a.) 

Cap. XXII. 24—37. 




αντί; €<mv μεγάλη και πρώτη εντολή ΧΧΠ. 3 8 

οευτερα οε ο μονά ταντη • αγαπησχισ 3 9 

τον πλιρτιον σου ωσ σ€αντον 
εν ταυταισ ταισ δυσιν εντολαισ 4° 

ολοσ ο νομοσ Kpc /ιαται και οι προφηται 
σκ€ΐ Ουνη^μενωνοετωνφαρισαΛων 4 1 

επηρωτησίν αντονσ ο ιησ λέγων 
τι υμαν ooKCt ircpi του χρυ • τινοσ ΰιοσ εστζν 4 2 
Xcyowiv αυτω του 8αυαδ 
Xcyci αυτοισ πωσ ουν δαυκο" cv πΜ 43 

icoAci αυτόν κν λέγων 

ciircv κσ τω κω /χου • κάβου ck 8c£ta>v /ιου 44 
caxr αν 0ω τουσ εκθρονσ σου 
νποκατω των ποδών σου 
€ι ουν δαυαο" cv πνι καλά αυτόν #cv 45 

σ*Γ : πωσ ΰιοσ αυτού cotiv : «cat ουδοσ covvaro 4 6 

αποκρειθηναι αυτω λογον 
ουδ€ ετολμησεν τισ • απ εκεινησ τησ ωρασ 
επερώτησε αυτόν ouKcrt 
σκ£ : Tore cXaXiprcv ο «|σ τοκτ οχλοιο- xxiil ι 

και tout μαθηταισ αυτού λέγων 
επι τησ καθεδρασ μωνσεωσ ζ 

€καθισαν οι γραμματεία•• και οι φαρισαιοι 
πάντα ουν • πάντα ουν οσα αν ειπωσιν ποΐ€ΐτε 3 

και τηρείτε • κατά 8c τα έργα αυτών 
μη irotciTC • λεγουσνν γαρ και ου ποιουσιν 
o«r/xcvoixrtv γαρ • φορτεια βαρέα 4 

και αουσβαστακτα ' και επιτίθεασιν 
επι τονσ ωμονσ των ανθρώπων 
αυτοί 8c τω δακτυλω αυτών 
ου θελσυσιν κεινησαι αυτά 
σκι; : πάντα 8c τα cpya αυτών ποιουσιν 5 

προσ το θ€αθτρ/αι tout ανθρωποισ 

(Fol. 76 δ.) 

hoc est primum • et magnum mandatum 
secundum autem simile huic • diliges 

proximum tuum sicut teipsum 

in his duobus mandatis 

totum uerbum pendet • et prophetae 
collectis autem pharisaeis 

interrogauit eos ihs dicens 

quid uobis uidetur de xpo 'cuius filius est 

dicunt ei dauid 
ait illis quomodo ergo dauid in spu 

uocat eum dmn dicens 

dixit dna dmo meo • sede a dextris meis 
ponec ponam inimicos tuos 
suptus pedes tuos 
si ergo dauid in spu uocat eum dmn 

quomodo filius eius • et nemo poterat 

respondere ei uerbum 

neque ausus est aliquis ex ilia hora 

interrogare eum amplius 
tunc locutus est ihs turbis 

et discipulis suis dicens 

super cathedra moysi 

sederunt scribae • et pharisaei 
Omnia ergo quae dixerint uobis facite 

et custodite • secundum opera aute eornm 

nolite facere • dicunt enim et non faciunt 

alligant enim • onera grauia 

et non ferenda • et inponunt 

super umera hominum 

ipsi autem digito suo 

nolunt mouere ea 

omnia autem opera sua faciunt 

ut uideantur hommibus 

(Fol. 77 a.) 

Capp. XXII. 38-ΧΧΓΠ. 5. 




πλατυνονσιν γαρ τα φνλακτηρια αντων XXIII. 

και μεγαλννονσιν τα κράσπεδα 

φιλούσα? 8c nyv nyv ιτρωκλασιαν 6 

cv tout δαπνοισ • και τασ πρωτοκαΒ&ριασ 

cv tout συναγωγαιο• και roixr ασττασμονσ 7 

cv ταισ ayopaur και καλ€ΐσθαι νττο των ανθρώπων 
σ-κθ : ραββςι ραββίΐ' νμ€ΐσ &€ μη κληθητ€ ραββα 8 

cur yap cotiv ΰμων ο καθηγητησ 

νανττσ 8c v/xcur αδ«λφοι cotoi 

κ<Μττατ€ραμη καΧ€<ΓητΓ€νμ€&€πι.τησγησ 9 

€ΐσ γαρ coriv ο πατήρ νμων ο cv ονρανοισ 

/ai^c κληθητ€ καθηγητά* ι ο 

οτι καθηγητησ νμων ασ cotiv ο χρσ 
ο μ€ΐζων νμων cotoi νμων διακονοσ 1 1 

σ"λ : οστΜΓ 8c νψωσ^ι cavrov ταιτ€ΐνω0ι/σ€ται 1 2 

και οστισ ταιτ€ΐνωσ€ΐ cavrov νψωθησ*ται 
σλα :Οναι^€νμ€ΐνγραμματ€ΐσ καιφαρισαιοι 13 

νιτοκριται* οτι fcXacrai 

τ^ν /?ασιλααν των ουρανών 

€νττροσθ€ν των ανθρώπων 

νμ£ΐσ yap ουκ €ΐσ€ρχ*σθαι • ov8c τουσ •ιβ••ρχομ*ΐΌνσ 

a^cicrai curcX0civ 
σλ/? : Own ν/χαν γραρ, /tarcur και φαριχταιοι 1 5 

νιτοκριται • οτι ιτ€ριαγ€Τ£ τιρ' θάλασσαν 

και την ζηραν • ι να ποιηστραι 

cva προσι/λντον • και όταν γοτ^αι 

ffoicirc αντον • νιον γ€€ννησ 

SuiAorcpov ν/ίων 
σλγ :Οναι νμ€ΐν οδηγοί τυφλοί λ£γοντ€σ 1 6 

οσ αν ομοση cv τω ναω * ovScv coriv 

οσ δαν ομοση cv τω χρνσω τον ναού 

οφαλα * μωροί και τυφλοί 1 7 

τισ γαρ μ&£ω cotiv ο χρυσοσ η ο ναοσ 

(FoL 77 δ•) 

dilatant enim phylacteria sua 

et amplificant fimbriae 

amant autem primoe discubitus 

in cenis et primas cathedrae 

in synagogis et salutationes 

in foros et uocari ab hominibus 

magister magister • uos autem nolite uocari magktrf 

unus est enim uester doctor 

omnes autem uos fratres estis 

et patrem ne uocaueritis uobis super terrain 

unus est enim pater uester qui in caelis 

nee uocemini doctores 

quia doctor uester est xpe 
maior uester *erit uester minister 

quicumque autem exaltauerit se 'humiliauitnr 

et quicumque humiliauerit se 'exaltauitur 
uae autem uobis • scribae et pharisaei 

hypocritae * quoniam cluditia 

regnum caelorum 

coram hominibus 

uos autem non introitis • nee introeuntes 

sinitis introire 
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei 

hypocritae -quia circumitis mare 

et haridam • ut faciatis 

unum proselytum *et cum factus fuerit 

facitis eum • nlium gehennae 

duplum quam uos 
uae uobis duces caeci dicentes 

quicumque iurauerit in templo * nihil est 

qui autem iurauerit in auro templi 

deuitor est • stulti et caeci 

quia enim maior est • aurum aut emplum 

(FoL 78 a.) 

Cap. XXIII. 5—17. 




ο αγιασασ τον χρυσον xxm. 

και οσ αν ομοση εν τω θνσιαστηριω • ovScv ccrriv 1 8 

οσ 8α ν ομοση εν τω δωρω *τω «τανω αυτόν 

οφείλει • τυφλοί τι γαρ μειζω 1 9 

το δωρον 77 το θνσιαστηριον 

το αγια£ον το δωρον 

Ο συν ομοσασ εν τω θνσιαστηρυω • ομνύει cv οντ» 2ο 

και cv iracrci τοκτ «τονω αντον 

και ο ομοσασ cv τω ναω - ομννει cv αντω 
και cv τω κατοίκησαν™ αντον 



και ο ομοσασ cv τω ουρανω 

ομνύει cv τω θρονω τον 0ν 

και cv τω καθημενω επάνω αντον 
σλδ : Οναι v/aciv γραμματεισ και φαρισαιο ζ$ 

νποκριται • οτι airoScKarovrc το ^δνοσαον 

και το ανηθον • και το κνμεινον 

και αφηκατ€ τα βαρντ€ρα τον νομού 

την κρίσιν • και το cXcoo* • και τι/ν ττιστιν 
ταντα cSci ποιησαι 
σλε : KOKCiva μ.17 αφιεναι : οδηγοί τυφλοί 24 

διυλι£οντ£<τ τον κώνωπα 

τον 8c καμηλον καταπεινοντεσ 
σλρ Ονοι v/uiciv γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι νποκριται 25 

οτι καθαρίζεται το ε£ω τον ποτηριού 

και τησ παροψώοσ • εσωθεν 8c γεμονσιν 

αρπαγησ και ακρασειασ 
φαρνσαιε τνφλε • καθαρισον πρώτον 
το €ντοσ τον ποτηριού 
ίνα γ€νηται και το έξωθεν αντον καθαρον 
σλζ Οναι ΰ /ictv γραμματεία και φαρισαιοι 
νποκριται • οτι παρομοιάζετε 
ταφοισ κεκονιαμενοισ 
έξωθεν ο ταφοσ φαίνετε ωραιοσ 

(Fol. 78 5.) 



qui sancidficauit aurum 
Et qui iurauerit in altare • nihil eat 

qui autem iurauerit in dono • quod est super eum 

debet • caeci quid enim est maius 

donum aut altare 

quod sanctificat donum 
qui ergo iurauerit in altare • rat in eo 

et in omnibus quae super eum 

et qui iurauerit in templo • iurat in eo 

et in h nti eum 

et qui iurauerit in caelo 

iurat in sede del 

et qui sedet upra eum 
uae uobis scribae et farisaei 

hypocritae • quoniam decimatis mentam 

et anethum * et cyminum • 

et reliquistis • crauiora legis 

iudicium • et misericordiam • et ndem 
haec autem oportuit facere 

et ilia non omittere * duces caeci 

liquantes culicem 

camellum autem deuorantes 
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei hypocritae 

quia mundatis quod foras est calicis 

et parapsidis • intus autem plena sunt 

rapinae et intemperantiae 
phariseae cecae munda primum 

quod intus est calicis 
ut fiat et quod foras est mundum 
uae uobis scribae • et pharisaei 
hypocritae quoniam similatis 
monumentis dealbatis 
a foris monumentum paretur decorum 

(Fol. 79 a.) 

Cap. ΧΧΙΠ. 17— «7. 




εσωθεν Sc yc/u οστ€ων νεκρών XXIII. 

και πασησ ακαθαρσειασ - οντωσ και νμευσ 28 

εζωθεν μεν φενεσθαι τοισ ανθρωπουσ δίκαιοι 

εσωθεν 8c €σται μεστοί ϋιτοκρισΈωσ 

και ανομαασ 
σ-λ7/ : Οναι νμαν -γραμματεία και φαρισαιοι 29 

νη-οκριται ori oucoSoftcirc 

τονσ ταφσυσ των προφητών • και κοσμείτε 

τα μνημεία των δικαίων και Xcycroi 3° 

α ημεθα εν tout ημερακτ • των πάτερων ημών 

ουκ αν ημεθα αυτών κοινωνοί 

cv τω αιματι των προφητών 
ώστε μαρτυρείτε cavrour • οτι νιοι cotc 3 χ 

των φονενσαντων τονσ προφητασ 
σλθ : και ΰμενσ επληρωσατ€ 3 2 

το μετρον των πάτερων νμων 

οφενσ • γεννήματα εχνιΰων 3 3 

«•ωσ φνγεται . απο η^σ κρισεωσ τησ γεεννησ 
σμ : διατοντο ϊδουα7ΓθθΤ€λωιτροφ'ί^Γασκαισο^κ)υσ 34 

και γραμματεία • και c£ αυτών airoKTCivciTC 

και στανρωσ€ται • και 8ia>£crai 

απο πολεωα εισ πολιν • οπωσ cXtfq €<£ ν/χασ 3 5 

παν αι/ια δίκαιον 

εχχνννομενον επι τηα γηα 

απο αιματοσ αβελ του δίκαιου 

caxr αιματοσ ζαχαριου • ΰιον βαραχειου 

ον εφονενσατε • /ΐ€τα£υ τον ναού 

και τον θυσιαστήριου : α/χιρ> λ*γω v/xciv 36 

lyfci ταντα πάντα • «τι τιρ' ycvcav ταντην 
α μα : Ιερουσαλήμ Ιερουσαλήμ • q αποκτανονσα 3 7 

τονσ προφητασ • και λιθοβολούσα τουσ απ€σταλ/ΐ€νουσ 

προσ σ€ • ποσακ«σ ηθέλησα 

επισυναγαγει. ν τα Τ€κνα σον 

(Pol. 79 *•) 

intus autem est plenum ossib . mortuorum 

et totius inmunditiae • ita et uos 

a foiis quidem paretis hominibus iusti 

ab intus autem estis pleui h ypocrisi 

et iniquitate 
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei 

y pocritae • quoniam aedificatis 

sepulcra prophetarum • et umatis 

monumenta • justorum et dicitis 

si fuissemus in diebus • patrum nostrorum 

numquam essemus eorum socii 

in sanguine prophetarum 
itaque testes estis uobis quia fili estis 

qui occiderunt prophetas 


mensuram patrum uestrorum 

serpentes • generatio uiperarum 

quomodo fugietis • de iudicio gehennae 
propter hoc ecce mitto prophetas et sapientes 

et scribas * et ex his occidetis 

et crucifigetis • et persequemini 

de civitate in civitate *ut ueniat super uos 

omnis sanguis iustus 

quod efftraditur super terram 

a sanguine abel iusti 

usquae ad sanguinem zacchariae 'fili barachie 

quern occidistis • inter templum 

et altare : amen dico uobis 

uenient omnia hae • super generatione ista 
hierusalem hierusalem • quae interficis 

prophetas • et lapidas missos 

ad te • quotiens uolui 

congregare filios tuos 

(Fol. 80 a.) 

Cap. XXIII. »7—37• 




ον τρόπον ορνισ εττισνναγει • τα νοσσενα αυτησ XXIII. 

ΰττο τασ ντερνγασ ' και ουκ ηθελησατε 

ιδού αφΐ€Τ€ ΰ/χαν • ο οικοσ /juov ερημοσ 3 8 

λέγω γαρ ΰ/ιαν ' οτι ον fiiy /ac iSiyrc απαρτι 39 

€ωσ αν ειττητε • ενλογημενοσ ο ερχομενοσ 

εν ονόματι θν 
[σμβ] «και εζελθων ο ιησ απο τον ιερού επορενετο XXIV. 1 

και προσηλθον οι μαθηται αυτού 

€ΐτιδα£αι αυτω • τασ οικο&ομασ του Ηρου 
Ο 8c αποκρ€ΐ$€ΐσ ειπεν αυτοισ 2 

βλέπετε πάντα ταύτα : α/ι^ν λέγω ΰ/χαν 

οτι ου /ιτ; αφέθη a>8c λιβοσ «τι λι0ον 

οσ ου καταλυ0φΓ€ται 
σ/χγ '.καθήμενου Sc αντου «τι του ορονσ 3 

των ελεών προσηλθον αντω οι μαθηται 

κατ ιδίαν Xcyovrca 

είπε 17/iciv irorc ταύτα eorai 

και τι το σημειον τησ παρονσιασ σον 

και τησ σνντελειασ τον αιωνοσ 
και αποκριθεισ ο ιησ ειπεν avrour 4 

/^λεττεται μη tut νμασ πλανηση 

πολλοί γαρ ελευσονται 5 

«τι τω ονόματι μον λεγοντεσ • ιγω ct/u ο χρσ 

και πολλουσ πλαν^σουσιν 
μέλλεται Sc ακου€ΐν ττολε/χουσ 6 

και ακοασ ττολε/ιων • opare /ιτ; θροενσθαι 

δα γαρ -γενέσθαι • αλλ ουπω ccrriv το τελοσ 
^γερθησεται yap εθνοσ επι εθνοσ 7 

και βασίλεια επι βα&ιΧειαν • και έσονται λει/ιοι 

και σεισμοί κατά τοπονσ 
πάντα 8c ταύτα αρχι? οδυνών 
σμο ιτοτε τταραδωσουσιν ΰ/ιασ cur θλενψειν 

και αποκτεινονσιν νμασ • και εσεσθαι μεισονμβ 

(Fol. 806.) 


sicut gallina congregat pulloe suoe 

sub alas suae et noluistis 

ecce demittetur uobis * domus uestra deserta 

dico enim uobis 'quia non uidebitis me aniodo 

douec dicatis • benedictus qui uenit 

in nomine dei 
Et exiens ihs de templo • abiebat 

et acoesserunt discipuli eius 

ostendere ei fabricas templi 
qui autem respondens dixit eis 

uidetis haec omnia • amen dico uobis 

quia non relinquetur hie • lapis super lapidem 

qui non destruetur 
sedente autem eo super montem 

oliueti • accesserunt ad eum discipuli 

seorsum dicentes 

die nobis quando erunt 

et quod signum aduentus tui 

et consummationes saeculi 
Et respondens ihs dixit eis 

uidete ne qui uos seducat 

multi enim uenient 

in nomine meo dicentes • ego sum xps 

et multoe seducent 
incipietis autem audire bella 

et opiniones bellorum • uidete nolite turbari 

oportet enim fieri • sed necdum est finis 
Exsurget enim gens super gentem 

et regnum supra regnum et erunt fames 

et terrae motus per loca 

omnia autem haec initia dolorum 
tunc tradent uos in angustiis 

et Occident uos • et eritis odibiles 

(FoL 81 a.) 

Capp. ΧΧΠΙ. 37— XXTV. 9. 




xhro πάντων εθνών 8ια το όνομα μου 

σμε : και τοτ€σκανο\χλισϋησονται πολλοί 
και αλληλονσ Ίταρα&ωσουσεν 
και μεισησονσνν αλληλονσ «-και ιτολλοί 
ψευ&οπροφηται εξεγερθησονται 
και πλανησονσιν πολλονσ 
και δια το Ίτληθυναι την avojxciav 
ψυγησεται η αγατη των iroXkosv 
ο 8c ΰπομεινασ εισ rcXoor 

σμτ : οντοσ σωθησεται : και κηρνχθησεται 
το εναγγελιον τούτο ττ^σ βασιλειασ 
εν ολι/ τ»; οικουμένη 
€ΐσ μαμτυριον πασιν tout €θν€σιν 
και τοτ€ ηζει το τελοσ 

σμζ : Οταν ονκ ει&ητ* 

το βίελυγμα τησ ερημώσεων 

το ρηθέν δια δανιηλον. του προφήτου 

εστωσ εν τοπω αγιω • ο αναγεινωσκων v<*vm 

σμη : totc οι εν τη ΐονδαια φευγετωσαν εισ τα ορη 
ο 8c «τι τον δω/χατοσ • /i.77 καταβατω 
αραι τι c#c η/σ οικαασ • και ο cv τω αγρω 
μη επιστρεψατω οπίσω • 









αραι το ειματειον αυτού 
σμθ : Ονοι 8c ταισ εν γαστρι εχουσαμτ ΐ9 

και ταισ θηλαζομεναισ • εν cffcivaarraur ημεραισ 
αν ττροσενχεσθαι 8c • ίνα μη γενηται η φυγή ϋμω 2C 

χειμωνοσ μη&ε σαββατον 
στα :€σται yap τότε θλενψνσ μεγάλη 

οια ουκ cycvcro • απ αρχησ κόσμου 

εωσ νυν ' ουδέ μη γένοιτο 
σνβ : και ει μη εκολοβωθησαν • αι ήμεροι ckccvoa 

ουκ αν εσωθη πάσα σαρζ 

δια 8c τσυσ ckXcktow κολοβωθησονται 

(Fol. 81 δ.) 


omnibus gentibus 'propter nomen iueum 

et tunc scandalizabuntur multi 

et inuicem tradent 

et odient alterutrum * et multi 

pseudoprophetae exsurgent 

et seducent multos 

et quia repleta est iniquitas 

refrigeecetcaritas multorum 

qui autem suatinuerit in finem 

bicliberabitur : Et praedicabitur 

euangelium hoc regni 


in testimonium omnibus gentibus 

et tunc ueniet finis 
cum ergo uideritis 

abominationem desolationis 

quod dictum est per danielum propbetam 

stans in loco sancto -qui legit intellegat 
tunc qui in iudaea • fugiat in montibus 

qui autem super tectum -non descendat 

tollere aliquid de domo * et qui in agro 

non conuertatur retro 

tollere tunicam suam 
iiae autem in utero habentibus 

et lactantibus * in illis diebus 

orate autem *ut non fiat fuga uestra 

hieme nee sabbato 
Erit enim tunc tribulatio magna 

qualis non fuit • ab initio saeculi 

usque nunc ' nee fiet 
Et nisi breuiati essent dies illi 

non salbata essefc omnia caro 

propter electee autem breuiabuntur 

(FoL 82 a.) 

Cap. XXIV. 9—22, 





σνγ : at ήμεροι εκειναι : totc cav τισ νμειν ειπη XXIV. 23 
ΐβον ωδ€ ο χρσ iy ckci • μη πιστενσηται 

σνο : εγερθησονται γαρ ψεν&οχρειστοι 24 

και xf /ενΒοπροφηται • και δωσονσιν σημεία 
μεγάλα και τέρατα • ωστ€ πλανηθηναι 
ει δννατον και τονσ ckXcktow 

crvc : ϊδον προειρηκα νμειν : cav ow απωσιν νμαν 25, 26 
ϊδον cv 777 ερημω εστίν μη εζελθηται 
ϊδον εν τοισ ταμειοισ • jmj πιστοκπτται 

οτγ Σ ωσπερ γαρ η αστραπή εξέρχεται απο ανατολών xy 
και φαίνει εωσ Βνσμων' οντωσ caTai η παρονσεια 

σνζ : τον νιου τον άνθρωπου : θ7Γθν αν η το πτώμα 28 
c#cei σνναχθησονται οι acrot 

σντ;: Ευθεωσ&ε μετά την θλειψειν 29 

των ήμερων εκείνων • ο ι^λιοσ σκοτνσθησεται 
και η σελήνη ου δωσ€ΐ το φεγγοσ αντησ 
και οι αστερεσ πεσσυνται εκ τον ονρανου 
και at δυνα /teur των ουρανών σαλενθησονται 
και τότε φανησεται το OTyftciov 3° 

του υ ιου τον άνθρωπου • τον cv ουρανοισ 

crvd : και κοψονται τότε >πασαι at φνλαιτησγησ 
και oxf/ovrai τον ΰιον τον άνθρωπου ερχόμενη 
«τι των νεφελών τον ονρανου 
/xcra δυνα/ΐΰωσ ττολλ^σ και &ο£ησ 
και αποστελει τονσ αγγελονσ αντον 3 ι 

μετά σαλπιγγοσ και φωνησ μεγαλησ 
και επνσνναζονσιν . τονσ εκλεκτονσ αντον 
εκ των τεσσάρων άνεμων 
απο άκρων ονρανων 
εωσ άκρων αυτών 
αρχομένων Sc τοντων ycivco~0ai 
αναβλεψατε και επάρατε. 
τασ κεφαλασ ϋμων • διότι cyyci£ct 

(FoL 82 δ.) 

dies illi *etunc si quis dixerit uobis 
ecce hie xps aut illic 'nolite credere 
exsurgent enim pseudoxpi 
et pseudoprofetae • et dabunt signa 
magna et prodigia • ut seducantur 
si possibile est et electos 
ecce praedixi uobis • si ergo dixerit uobis 
ecce in deserto est • nolite exire 
ecce in cubiculo • nolite credere 
sicut enim scoriscatio exit • ab oriente 
et lucet usque in orientem - ita erit aduentus 


fili hominis 'ubicumque fuerit dauer 

ibi congregabuntnr aquilae 
continuo autem postribulationem 

dierum illorum • sol obscurabitur 

et luna non dabit lumen suum 

et stellae cadent de caelo 

et uirtutes caeli • mouebuntur 

et tunc parebit signum 

fili hominis • qui in caelo est 

et plangebunt tunc ' omnes tribus terrae 

et uidebunt filium hominis uenientem 

super nubes caeli 

cum uirtute magna et gloria 

et mittet angelos suos 

cum tuba et uoce magna 

et concolligent electos eius 

a quattuor uentis 

ab extremo caelorum 

usque ad summum eorum 
incipientibus autem his fieri 

respicite et leuate 

capita uestra * quia adpropiat 

(FoL 83 a.) 

Cap. XXIV. 22—31. 


ITec Ώαττη 


η απολντρωσασ υμών XXI V . 

απο 8c τησ σνκησ μαθεται την παραβολην 3 2 

όταν ηδη ο κλαδοσ αυτησ • γα^ται απαλοσ 
και τα φνλλα €κφυη γεινωσκεται οτι 
ενγνσ cotiv το θεροσ ' οντωσ και νμεισ 3 3 

όταν ΐδτρ-€ ταύτα πάντα • γανωσκΓΓ€ οτι 
ενγυσ cotiv επι θνραισ 
αμήν λέγω νμειν • οτι ον /un; παρελθη 34 

iy ycvea avny • €ωσ αν ταντα πάντα γαοτται 
Ο ονρανοσ και η γη παρελενσεται 3 5 

οι 8c λόγοι μου ον μη παρελθωσιν 

σζ '.νεριδετησημερασεκεινησ καιωρασονΰεισοι&ε 36 
ονδε οι ayycXoi των ουρανών ovSc ο νιοσ 
€ΐ μη ο πατήρ μονοσ • ωσττεργαραιημεραιτοννωε 3 7 
οντωσ εσται και τ; παρονσΐΐα τον νιου τον άνθρωπου 

ο-ξα : ίίσπερ γαρ ι/σαν cv ταισ ημ€ραισ εκειναισ 3 8 

προ τον κατακλνσμον - τρωγοντεσ και πανοντ«<τ 
και γαμονντεσ και γαμειζοντεσ 
αχρ€ΐ τησ ημερασ • ενσηλθεν νω€ cur nyv κειβωτο 
και ονκ έγνωσαν εωσ ηλθεν ο κατακλνσμοσ 39 

και ηρ€ν παντασ • οντωσ corai 17 παρονσεια 
του ΰιον τον άνθρωπου 

σ$β : Tore δνο έσονται cv τω αγρω • «σ παραλάμβανα™ 40 
και cur αφειεται 

Svo αληθονσαι cv τω μ, νλωνι 4 * 

μεια παραλαμβάνεται •και μεια αφειεται 
Svo επι κλεινησ μειασ * εισ παραλαμβάνεται 

σξγ : και εισ αφιεται : γρηγορείτε ονν 4* 

οτι ονκ οιδαται * ποια ήμερα ο κσ νμων έρχεται 

σζο : Εκείνο 8c γεινωσκεται οτι ει ηδει 43 

ο oiKOocoTTonjor ποια φυλακή ο κλεντησ ερχ< 
εγρηγορησεν αν • και ονκ ηασεν Βιορυχθηναι 
την oiKciav αντον • δια τοντο και νμεισ 

(Fol. 836.) 


redemptio uestra 
a fico autem discite parabolam 

cum iam ramus eius factus faerit mollis 

et folia germinant 'cognoscitis quia 

prope est aestas ita et uos 

cum uideritis haec omnia scitote quoniam 

prope est ad ianuas 
amen dico uobis quia non praeteribit 

generatio haec - donee haec omnia fiant 
caelum et terra transient 

berba autem mea non transient 
de die autem illo • et hora nemo scit 

nee angeli caelorum • nee films 

nisi pater solus • sicut enim dies noe 

ita erit aduentus fili hominis 
sicut enim erant in diebus illis 

ante dilubium manducantes et bibentes 

nubentes et nuptiis tradentes 

usque in eum diem * quo introiit noe in arcam 

et nescierunt • donee uenit diluuium 

et tulit omnes • ita erit aduentus 

fili hominis 
tunc duo erunt in agro • unus adsumetur 

et unus relinquetur 

duae molentes in pistrino 

una adsumetur : et una relinquetur 
duo in lecto'unus adsumetur 

et unus relinquetur 'vigilate ergo 

quia nescitis• quo die dms uester uentarus est 
iJlnd autem scitote quia si sciret 

paterfamilias ■ qua uigilia fur ueniret 

uigilaret utique • et non demisisset perforari 

domum suam ideo et uos 

(Fol. 84 a.) 

Cap. XXIV. 31—44• 




γαν€σβαι έτοιμοι . οτι η ου δοκίΐται ωρα XXIV. 

ο ΰιοσ τον άνθρωπου έρχεται 
σξε : τισ γαρ εστίν ο τπστοσδουλοσ" και φρονιμοσ 45 

ον κατ€στησ€ν ο κσ • επι τησ Θεραπειασ αντον 

δούναι avrour την τροφην cv καιρώ 
σζς- '.μακαριοσ ο δονλοσ €Κ€ΐνοσ • ον εΧθων ο κσ ανταν 4^ 

ευρησει οντωσ ττοιουντα 
Αμήν Χεγω v/mv οτι «τι ιτασιν 4? 

τομγ ντταρχονσιν αντον κατάστησα αντον 
σξζ :£αν δε ειπη ο κακοσ δονΧοσ εκεινοσ 48 

cv τι? κάρδια αντον • χρονιζι μου ο κσ εΧθεατ 

και αρζηται τυτττειν τονσ σννδονλουσ αντον 49 

CO-0O7 Sc και πεινη μετά των μεθυοντων 

ηξει ο κσ τον δονλον ckcivov cv ήμερα $ο 

Υ) ον προσδοκά και cv ωρα ^ ον ycivoKTKCi 

και διχοτομήσει αυτόν * και το μεροσ αντον θησει 5 ι 

/icra των υποκριτών • ckci cotoi ο κΧαυθμοσ 

και ο βρυγμοσ των οδόντων 
σ£ι/ : totc ομοιωθησεται • ι; βασίλεια των ουρανών XXV. ι 

Scxa παρθενοισ • airivca Χαβουσαι 

τασ Χαμπαοασ εαυτών 

εζηΧθον £ur απαντησιν τον ννμφιον 

και ίτ^γ νυμφησ 

πέντε Βε εζ αυτών ι^σαν μωραι z 

και πέντε φρόνιμοι 
Αι ουν μωραι Χαβουσαι * τασ λα/ιπαοασ αυτών 3 

ονκ ελαβον μεθ εαυτών cXaiov 

cv tout αγγειοισ αυτών • at 8c φρόνιμοι 4 

εΧαβον εΧεον cv tout ayyciour 

/Acra των λαμπάδων αυτών 
χρονιζοντοσ οε του ννμφιον ς 

cvixTrajav πασαι και εκαθευδον 
μεσησ 8c ννκτοσ • κραυγή ycyovcv 6 

(Fol. 84 δ.) 

estote parati • quia q\ia doii speratis hora 

fili us hominis ueniet 
quis enim est feidelis seruus et sapiens 

quern constituit dms • super familiam suam 

dare eis cibaria in tempore 
beatus serbus ille • quern ueniens dms eius 

inuenerit ita facientem 
amen dico uobis quia super omnia 

bona sua constituet eum 
si autem dixerit malus ille seruus 

in corde suo • tardat dms meus uenire 

et incipiat caedere conseruos euos 

manducet autem et bibat cum ebrioeis 

ueniet dms serui illius in die 

qua non sperat et hora qua nescit 

et diuidet eum • et partem eius ponet 

cum hypocritis ibi erit fletus 

et stridor dentium 

tunc similabitur regnum caelorum 

decern uirginibus * quae acceperunt 

lampadas suae 

et exierunt in obuiam sponsi 

et sponsae 

quinque autem ex his erant stultae 

et quinque sapientes 
stultae ergo accipientes • lampadas euas 

non acceperunt secum oleum 

in uasis suis • sapientes autem 

acceperunt oleum in uasis suis 

cum lampadibus suis 
tardante autem sponso 

dormitauerunt omnes • et dormiebant 

mediautem nocte • clamor factus est 

(Fol. 85 a.) 

Caff. XXIV. 44— XXV. 6. 









ιδού ο ννμφιοσ (άρχεσαι cur airavn^riv αυτόν XXV. 
totc ηγτρθησαν πασαι αι wapOcvoi η 

και (κόσμησαν • τασ λαμπαδασ αυτών 

αι 8c μωραι ταισ φρονιμοισ €ΐπον 8 

Sore ι/μ«ν ck του cXccru νμων 

ore αϊ λαμ7τα&€σ ημών ζβ^ννννταχ 
απ€κριθησαν Sc at φρόνιμοι λεγουσαι 9 

/at; iroTC ου /Α17 αρκ€σ€ΐ ημιν και ΰ/ιαν 

πορενεσθαι μάλλον ' ττροσ τουσ πωλουντασ 

και αγορασαται cairrcucr 
6ωο~ υιταγουσιν αγορασαι % η\$€ν ο ννμφιοσ 

και αι ντοιμοι €ίσηλθον μ€τ αυτού 

cur τουσ γαμουσ • και €κλισθη η θνρα 

νστ€ρον 8c ηλθον • αι λοιποί irapOcvoi λϊγονσαι 

' — »' — » 

kc κ€ ανοιξον ημ€ΐν 

Ο oc <LiroKpi$€ur ciircK • αμι^ν λέγω ΰ/ιαν 

ουκ οιοα νμασ : γρηγορειται ουν 

οτι ουκ otSarc nyv ημ€ραν 'ον&€ την ωραν 
σζθ : ωσττ€ρ ανθρωποσ απο&ημων 14 

CKaXecrcv τουσ ΐδιουσ οουλουσ 

και irapc&DKcy αυτοιο" τα ΰπ-αρχοντα αυτού 

και ω /acvcoWcv* ατάλαντα 1 5 

ω 8c • β • ω 8c cva • €καστω 

κατά τι/ν δυνα /uv αυτού 

και απ€οημησ€ν €νθ*ωσ • iroprutfcur 8c 1 6 

ο τα ircvrc τάλαντα λαβών 

ηργαχτατο cv αυτοισ * και cKcpSiprcv 

άλλα • c • τάλαντα 
O/aoumt και ο τα δυο τάλαντα λαβών 1 7 

και αυτοσ £Κ€ρ$ησ€ν άλλα δυο 
Ολτοα'λα/?ων•ωρυ£αΌ'τι/γι/ ι8 

και €Kpv\f/€v το αργυριον του κυ αυτού 
ftcra 8c ιτολυν χρονον 1 9 

(Fol. 85 *.) 

eccesponsus • exite obiiiam ei 
tunc surgunt omnes uirgines 

et aptauerunt lampadae suae 

etultae autem sapientibus dixerunt 

date nobis de oleo uestro 

quia lampadae nostrae extinguntur 
responderunt autem sapientes dicentes 

ne quando non sufficiat nobis et uobia 

ite potius ad uendentes 

et emite uobis 
cum uadunt emere • uenit sponsus 

et quae paratae erant introierunt cum eo 

ad nuptias • et clusa est ianua 
nouissime uenerunt • reliquae uirgines dtcetM 

dme dme aperi nobis 
qui autem respondens dixit • amen dico uobis 

nescio uos * uigilate ergo 

quoniam nescitis dienfchec lioram 

sicut homo peregre profectus 

uocauit seruos suos 

et tradidit eis • substantial* suam 

et cuidam quidem dedit • u • talanta 

cuidam duo cuidam unum • unicuique 

secundum uirtutem suam 

et profectus est continuo -pergens autem 

qui quinque talenta accepit 

operatus est in eis • et lucratus est 

alia quinque talenta 
similiter et qui duo talanta accepit 

et ipse lucratus est alia duo 
qui autem unum acceperat • fodit in terra 

et abscondit argentum dmi sui 
post muitum autem tempus 

(Fol. 86 a.) 

Cap. XXV. 6—19. 




€ρ\€ται ο κσ των δούλων €Κ€ΐνων χχν 

και owtpti Xoyov /act αυτών 
και προσελθων *° 

ο τα 7TCVTC τάλαντα λαβών 

προστην€γκ€ν άλλα Trevre τάλαντα λ€γων κ€ 

π€ντ€ τάλαντα ftoi τταρεΰωκασ 

ecSc άλλα ttcvtc τάλαντα • €ΤΓ€Κ€ροησα 
£φη αντω ο κσ αντον • cv δουλ€ αγαθέ και ττιστ€ 2 1 

cirt eir ολίγα ι^σ πιστοσ 

«π. ττολλων σ€ καταστήσω 

εισελθε €ΐσ την γαραν τον κυ σου 
προσελθων&ε 22 

και ο τα δυο τάλαντα λαβών cmtcv 

kc δυο τάλαντα /χοι 7ταρ€δωκ€σ 

Ιδον άλλα δυο τάλαντα επεκερδησα 
£φη αντω ο κσ αυτόν • εν οονλε αγαθέ και πιστέ 23 

«τι «τ ολίγα ι^σ ττιστοσ 

«τι πολλών σ€ καταστήσω 

εισελθε «σ ττ/ν χαραν του κν σου 
προσελθων &€ «24 

ο το cva ταλαντον αλιηφωσ ειττεν 

*cc €γνων οτι σκληροσ « ανβρωιτοσ 

θ€ριζων οπού ουκ εσττεψασ 

και συναγων οπού ου οιεσκορττισασ 

και φοβηθεισ απηλθον ι β 

και έκρυψα το ταλαντον σου €ντηγη 

«δου €χ€ΐσ το σον 
αποκριθεισ δε ο κσ αυτού cnrcv αντω 26 

πονηρέ δουλ€ και οκνηρέ 

ηοεισ οτι θερίζω οπού ουκ έσπειρα 

icat συνάγω o0cv ου διεσκορπισα 

εοει συν σ€ βαΧειν το αργυρνον μου % η 

tout τραπεζειταισ * και ελθων εγω 

(Fol. 86 δ.) 

' uenit dme seruorum illorum 

et tollit rationem cum eis 
Et accedens 

qui quinque acceperat talanta 

obtulit alia quinque talanta dicens dme 

quinque talanta mihi tradidisti 

ecce alia quinque talanta superlucratus sum 
ait illi dms suus • eu serue bone et fidelie 

quia in modicis fuisti fidelie 

super muita te constituam 

intra in gaudium dmi tui 
accedens autem 

et qui duo talanta acceperat dixit 

dme duo talanta mihi tradidisti 

ecce alia duo talanta superlucratus sum 
ait illi dms suus • eu serue bone et fidelie 

quia in modicis fuisti fidelie 

super multa te constituam 

intra in gaudium dmi tui 
accedens autem 

qui unum talantum acceperat dixit 

dme cognoui • quia durus es homo 

metens ubi non seminasti 

et congregans ubi non sparsisti 

et timens abii • 

et abscondi talantum tuuni in terra 

ecce habes quod tuum 
respondens autem dms eius dixit ei 

nequa serue et piger 

sciebas quia meto ubi non seminaui 

et congrego ubi non disparsi 

oportebat ergo te • mittere argentum meum 

nummullariis • et ueniens ego 

(Fol. 87 a.) 

Cap. XXV. 19—27. 




εκομισαμην αν το εμον σνν τοκω XXV. 

αραται ονν απ αντον το ταλαντον 28 

και δοτ€ τω εχοντι τα πέντε τάλαντα 
ετοα : τω γαρ €χοντι Βοθησεται • και vcpunrciNrerai 29 

του 8c /iiy €χοντοσ* 

και ο έχει αρθησεται απ αντον 
ετοβ : και τον αχρειον δονλον βαλεται εζω 3 ° 

eur το σκοτοσ το εξώτερον - eicct corai ο κλανβμοσ- 

και ο βρνγμοσ των οδόντων 
ετογ : Οταν 8c ελθη ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου 3 ι 

cv τη Βοζη αντον • και παντ€σ ot ayycXot /act αντον 

Tore καθίσει επι θρόνου δοζησ αντον 

και σνναχθησονται 3 2 

ενπροσθεν αντον πάντα τα €θνη 

και αφοριει αντονσ αττο αλλήλων 

ωσπερ ο ποιμην • αφορειζει τα πρόβατα 

αττο των €ριφων • και στησ£ΐ τα πρόβατα 3 3 

€κ δ«£ιων αντον 'τα Sc εριφεια εζ cva>w/ia> 
rare cpci ο βασιλενσ * τομγ ck Sc^udv αντον 3 4 

8cvrc οι €νλσγημ€νοι τον πατροσ μου 


την ητοιμασμενην νμειν βασίλευαν 

αττο καταβολησ κοσμον 
£ΐΓ«νασα γαρ • και c&Warc /ιοι φαγειν 3 5 

€ο\ψησα και «τοτασαται /ic 

(ενοσ ημην ' και σννητ/αγεται με 

γνμνοσ • και περιεβαλεται μ€ $6 

ησθενησα • και επεσκεψασθαι με 

εν φυλακή ημην • και ήλθατε προσ με 
totc αποκριθησονται αντω • οι δίκαιοι λεγοντισ $ η 

κ€ iroTC σε εώομεν ττανωντα 

και εθρεψαμεν • 17 δαψωντα και εποτισαμεν 

ποτέ 0€ «δο /xcv σ€ £cvov 3 8 

(FoL 87 δ.) 

accepissem utique quod meum est- cum usura 
tollite ergo ab eo talantum 

et date habenti quinque talenta 

habenti enim dabitur* et habundabit 

non habentis autem 

et quod habet tolletur ab eo 

et inutilem seruum mittite foras 

in tenebras exteriores • ibi erit fletus 

et stridor dentium 
cum autem uenerit filius hominis 

in gloria sua -et omnes angeli cum eo 

tunc sedebit • super sedem gloriae suae 

et congregabuntur 

ante eum omnes gentes 

et segregat eos ab inuicem 

sicut pastor * segregat oues 

ab haedis • et statuet oues 

a dextris suis * haedos autem a sinistris 
tunc dicit rex • bis qui a dextris eius 

uenite benedicti patris mei 

hereditate possidete 

praeparatum est uobis regnum 

ab origine mundi 
Esuriui enim -et dedistis mihi manducare 

sitiui et potastis me 

peregrinus eram et collexistis me 

nudus • et operuistis me 

infirmatus sum -et uisitastis me 

in carcere fui • et uenistis ad me 
tunc respondebunt ei iusti dicentes 

dme quando te uidimus esurientem 

et pauimus • aut sitientem et potauimus 

quando autem uidimus te peregrinum 

(Fol. 83 a.) 

Cap. XXV. «7—38. 




και συνηγα•γομ€ν • και γν/χνονκαιπεριε/?αλομε XXV. 

η ίγοτ€ σε ειδομεν ασθενουντα 39 

η εν φνλακη και ηλθαμεν ττροσ σε 
και αποκρει0εισ ερει αντοισ ο /λζσιλενσ 4° 

αμήν λέγω v/tciv • εφ όσον €ποιησαται 

ενι τούτων των αδελφών μου 

των ελάχιστων • ε/ιοι €ποιησαται 
Tore ερι και τοισ ε£ ενωννμω ν ' 4 ι 

πορευεσβαι απ ε/Αον οι κατηραμ€νοι 

εισ ro 7τυρ το αιωνιον 

ο ητοιμασεν ο πατήρ μον 

τω ο\αβολω και tout αγγελοισ avrov 
βιτεινασα γαρ και ουκ εδωκατε /χοι φαγειν 4* 

εδει^σα • και ουκ εττοτεισατε /χε 

ίενοσ ly/wyv • και ου συητ^αγεται /jlc 43 

γυ/ινοσ και ου ττεριε/λιλεται /χε 

ασθενησ και εν φυλακή • και ουκ είΓεσκεψτασβα* μ« 
τότε αττοκριθησονται • και αντοι λεγοντεσ κε 44 

ποτέ σε ειδομεν πεινωντα 

η δειι/τωντα • ι/ £ενον 17 γνμνον 

η ασθενή η εν φυλακή 

και ου Βιηκονησαμεν σοι 
τότε αποκρίθησεται αντοισ λέγων 45 

α/Αΐ^ν λέγω νμειν • εφ όσον ουκ εποίφτατε 

ενι τούτων των ελάχιστων 

ουδέ €μοι €ποιησατ€ 

και απελευσονται ούτοι • εισ κολασιν αιωνιον 4 6 

οι δε δίκαιοι εισ ζαη/ν αιωνιον 
και εγενετο οτελεσεν ο ιι^σ XXVI. ι 

ιταντασ τουσ λσγουσ τουτουσ 

ειττεν tout μαθηταισ : οτι μετά βυο ημ€ρασ ζ 

σοο : το ττασχα γεινεται • και ο υιοσ τον άνθρωπου 

παραδιδοται εισ το σταυρωθηναι 

(Fol. 88 δ.) / 

et oolleximus *aut nudum et oooperuimus 

aut quando te uidimus infirmum 

aut in carcere • et uenimus ad te 
Et respondens dixit eis rex 

amen dico uobis 'in quantum feeds t is 

uni horum fratrorum meorum 

minimorum • mihi fecistis 
tunc ait et his qui a sinietris 

ite a me maledicti 


quod praeparauit pater meus 

diabolo et angelis eius 
Esurii enim *et non dedistis mihi manducare 

sitiui • et non potastis me 

peregrinus fui • et non collexistis me 

nudus et non operuistis me 

infirmis et in carcerem • et non uisitostis me 
tunc respondebunt • et ipsi dicentes dme 

quando te uidimus esurientem 

aut sitientem • aut hospitem aut nudum 

aut infirmum aut in carcerem 

et non ministrauimus tibi 
tunc respondebit eis dicens 

amen dico uobis in quantum non fecistis 

uni horum minimorum 

nee mihi fecistis 

et ibunt hii • in poenam aeternam 

iusti autem in uitam aeternam 
Et factum est cum consummasset ihs 

omnes sermones hos 

dixit discipulis 'quia post uiduum 

pascha tit • et filius hominis 

tradetur • ut crucifigatur 

(Fol. 89 a.) 

Cafp. XXV. 38— XXVI. a. 


SE6 ματτΒ 


σο€ : totc συνηχθησαν οι apxcicpcur XXVL 3 

#cai οι πρ£σβντ€ροι του λάου 

€ΐσ η/ν αυλτ/ν τον αρχιερ€ωσ 

του λεγομένου καίφα • και συν^βουλευοντο 4 

ίνα τον ιι/ν δολω κρατησοχτιν 

και αποκτεινωσιν • cXcyov &€ μη εν τη €θρτη s 

ίνα μη θορνβοσ γ€νηται εν τω λαω 
σοΓ του 8c 117V γενομένου €V βηθανια 6 

€ν ouccia σιμωνοσ του λεπρωσου 

ιτροσηλθεν αυτω γυνι/ η 

€χσυσα αλαβαστρον μύρου πολυτ€ΐμου 

και κατεχ^εν " «ri n^r κ€φαλησ αυτού 

ανακ«/ΐ€νου αυτού • ΐ8οκτ€σ & οι μαθηται 8 

iryavarnprav λ€γοντ€σ 

cur τι 17 αττωλ«α αυη; 

ι;δυνατο γαρ τούτο πραθηναι πολλού 9 

και Ζοθηναι τοισ τττωχοισ 
γνσυσ 8c 1170• ciircv αυτοατ ι ο 

τι κονουσ παρ€χεται τη γυναικ« 

€ργον γαρ καλόν ηργασατο €ΐσ c/ic 

TravTorc γαρ τουσ ντωχονσ ' 1 1 

€χετ€ μ€$ €αυτων 

€/i€ Sc ου πάντοτε €χ€Τ€ 
νοζ : βαλουσα yap αυτή το μυρον τούτο 1 1 

«τι του σωματοσματοσ μου 

προσ το ενταφνασαι μ€ ενοιησεν 
αμήν λέγω νμιιν * οττου αν κηρυχθη 1 3 

το €υαγγ€λιον τούτο εν ολο τω κοσμώ 

λαληθησεται • και ο «τοιι^σεν αυτί/ 

«σ μνημοσννον αυτησ 
σοη : τοτ€ πορευθεισ «σ των • i/J • 14 

ο λ€γομ€νοσ ιουδασ σκαρνωτησ 

ιτροσ τουσ αρχκρ€ΐσ 

(Fol. 89 ft.) 

tone congregati sunt principes sacerdotum 

et seniores plebis 

in atrium principle sacerdotum 

qui dicitur caiphas *et consiliabantur 

ut ihm dolo tenerent * 

et occiderent • dicebant autem ne in die festo 

ut non tumultus fieret in populo 
ihu autem facto in bethania 

in domo simonis leprosi 

accessit ad eum mulier 

habens alabastrum unguenti praetioai 

et perfudit super caput eius 

discumbentis • uidentes autem discipuli 

indignati sunt dicentea 

ut quid perditio haec 

poterat enim hoc uenundari caro 

et dari pauperibus 
sciens autem ihs dixit eis 

quid labores praestatis mulieri 

opus enim bonum operata est in me 

semper enim pauperes 

habetis uobiscum 

me autem non semper habetis 
mittens enim haec unguentum 

super corpus meum 

ad sepeliendum me fecit 
amen dico nobis • ubicumque praedicabitur 

euangelium hoc in toto mundo 

loquetur*et quod fecit haec 

in memoriam eius 
tunc abit unue de duodecim 

qui dicitur iudas scariotes 

ad principes sacerdotum 

(Fol. 90 a.) 

Cap. XXVI. 3— M- 




και cure? αντοισ * τι 0cXcrc μοι Sowoi XXVI. 1 5 

και €γω νμαν παραδώσω • αντον 

our 8c έστησαν αυτω • λ • στατηρα* 

και αποτ€ *ζητ€ΐ ευκαίρων 1 6 

ΐνα αντον παβαοω αντοισ 
Π7 8c πρώτη των αζυμων 1 7 

προσηλθον οι μαθηται τω tip Xcyovrw 

πον 0cXcur ετοιμασομεν σοι φαγαν το πασχα 
Ο 8c chtcv viraycrc ασ nyv ιτολιμ χ 8 

προσ τον δανα • και ciirare avrm 

ο διδασκαλοσ Xcyex • ο καιροσ μου cvywr cotiv* 

προσ σ€ ποίφτω το πασχαμ€τα των μαθητών μον 

και ητοιησαν οι μαθηται • ωσ <rw€ra£cv αντοισ χ 9 

ο ιησ και ητοιμασαν το ττοχτγα 
σοθ : Οψειασ 8c γ€νομ*νησ . avcKCiro ficra των • ιβ 20 

και €σθιοντων αυτών ciirar »1 

αμήν Xcyo) νμαν 

οτι cur c£ ν/ιων παραδώσει. μ€ 
ση* : και Χυπουμενοι σφοδρά • ηρζαντο Xcyciv 2 2 

cur CKacrnxr αυτών • μη τι cya> ci/u kc 
σπα : Ο δ« αποκρτισ cittcv • ο ενβαιττομενοσ 23 

τιρ> xcipa ftcT cfuw • cur το τρνβαλων 

ουτοσ μ€ παραδώσει 
Ο ftcv ονν ϋνοσ τον άνθρωπου υπάγει 24 

καθωσ ycypaxrai irepi αντον- 

οναι 8c τω ανθρωπω ckcivoi 

Si ου ο ύιοσ τον άνθρωπου παραδιδοτα* 
σπ-ρ :δια τούτο : καλόν ην αντω 

€ΐ ουκ €γ€ννηθη ο ανθρωποσ €Κ€ΐνοσ 
σττγ :a«roKpu9cur 8c ο ΐονδασ * ο ιταραδβδονσ αυτόν cmtc 25 

μη τι €γω ei/ii ραββει • Xcyct αντω σν cimur 
σττό :αντων 8c εσθιοντων • ο ιησ λαβών αρτ ον 2 6 

και Γυλογϊ/σασ €κλασ€ν • και δονσ tout μαθηταισ 

(FoL 90 6.) 


quid uulbis mihi dare 
bis trado eum 
tern statuerunt ei • xxx • stateras 
xinde querebat opportunitatem 
eum traderet 
ima autem azymorum 

accesserunt discipuli • ihu dicentes 

ubi uis paremus tibi • manducare pascha 
qui autem dixit eis itte in ciuitate 

ad quendanret dicite ei 

magister dicit • tempus meum prope est 

ad te faciam pascha • cum discipulis meis 

et fecerunt discipuli • sicut constituit eis ihs 

et parauerunt pascha 
sero autem facto • discumbebat cum . xii • 

et manducantibus eis dixit 
amen dico uobis 

quoniam unus ex uobis tradet me 

et contristati ualde • coeperuut dicere 

unusqnisque-eorum *num quid ego sum dme 
qui autem respondens dixit * qu ntinguet 

manum mecum in parapside 

hie me tradet 
filius quidem hominis uadit 

sicut scriptum est de eo 

uae autem homini illi 

per quern filius hominis traditur 

propter hoc bonum erat ei 

si non esset natus homo ille 
respondens autem iuda • qui tradebat eum dixit 

num quid ego sum rabbi • dicit ei tu dixisti 
ipeis autem manducantibus • ihs accipiens pane 

et benedicens fregit • et dans discipulis dixit 

(Fol. 91 a.) 

Cap. XXVI. 15- 26. 



λαβα* φαγ€ται τούτο coriv το σω χχνί. 

aire : και λαβών το νοτηριον • και ευχάριστη 2 η 

coWcv αντοισ λέγων • ireicrai εζ αυτού 
τοντο yap €<mv το αίμα μου *8 

τησ καινησ Βιαθηκησ • το υπέρ πολλών 
εκχυννομενον «σ αφ€σιν αμαρτιών 
λέγω 8c ΰ /mv ου /117 π£ω airaprci 29 

c#c τούτου του γενηματοσ τησ αμπέλου 
εωσ τησ ημερασ εκεινησ 
όταν αυτό πιω μεθ υμών καινον 
€ν τη βασειλεια τον πρσ μ&υ 
ιττγγ : και ϋμνησαντεσ €$ηλΰον €ΐσ το οροσ των cXaZ» 3° 
σττζ : τότε λέγει αυτοισ ο ιησ'παντεσϋμ€ΐσ 3 1 

σκανίαλισθησ€σθαι εν c/xot cv τι; νυκτι ταύτη 
στη; : γεγραπταιγαρ 

πατάξω τον ποιμένα 
και ίιασκορπισθησεται 
τα πρόβατα τησ ποιμνησ 
μετά 8c το εγερ&ηναι με ι% 

προαζω ϋμασ ενσ την γαλιλαίο? 
σπθ : αποκριθευσ 8c ο πετροσ ειπεν αυτω 3 3 

α πακτ€σ σκανδαλισΑρτ-ονται cv e*oc 
εγω ου&εποτε β-κανδαλκτθησομαι 
£φη αυτω ο ιησΛμην λέγω σοι 34 

οτι ταύτη τη νυκτ πρειν αλέκτορα φωνησαι 
σ<\ : τρισ απαρνηση με : Xcyct αυτω πετροσ $ $ 

καν &εη με συν σοι αποθανιιν 
ου μη σε απαρνησομαΛ 
ομοιωσ και παντεσ οι μαθηται ciirov 
ση a : totc έρχεται ο ιησ μετ αυτών 3 6 

€ΐσ χωρίον λεγομενον γεθσαμανΛΐ 
ση /? : και Xcyci τοισ μαθηταισ αυτού 

καθίσατε αυτόν • €ωσ αν απ€λ0ων ckci προσευξομ**, 

(FoL 91 δ.) 

accipite manducate • hoc est meum corpus 
et accipiens calicem • et gratias agens 
dedit eis dicens -Inbite ox eo omnes 
hoc est enim sanguis meus 
noui testamenti • qui pro multis 
effunditur • in remissionem peccatorum 
dico autem uobis non uiuam amodo 
ab hac creatura uifcis 
usque adiem ilium 
cum Ilium uiuam uobiscum nottum 
in regno patris mei 

et hymno dicto exierunt in monte oliueti 
tunc dicit eisihs omnes-uos 
scandalizamini in me in nocte hac 
-scriptum est enim 

percutiani pastorem 
et dispargentur 
oues gregis 
post autem surrexero 
praecedam uos in in galilaeam 
reepondens autem petrus dixit ei 
si omnes scandalizabunturin te 
ego numquam scandaiizabor 
ait ill! ihs • amen dico tibi 
quia hac nocte • antequam gallue cantet 
ter abnegabis me • dicit ei petrus 
etsi oportuerit me tecum mori 
non te negabo 

similiter et omnes discipttli dixerunt 
iunc uenit ihs cum eis 
in agrum qui dicitur getsamani 
et dicit discipulis suis 
sedete ibidem • quousque earn ilJic orare 

(Fol. 92 a. 

Cap. XXVI. a€— 36". 




και παραλαβών τον πετρον XXVI. 3 7 

και τονσ δυο ΰιουσ £ε/}εδαιου 
ηρζατο λυπεισ0αι και αδημονεί 

σς γ :totc λέγει αντοισ . περιλυποσ εστίν ι; ψνχη /*° υ 3 8 
εωσ θάνατον • /ιεινατε ωδε «cat γρηγορ€ΐται 

ση 8 : /χετ εμού •: και προσελ#ων /ιεικρον 39 

επεσεν επει ΊΓροσοτττον αυτόν 
προσενχομενοσ και λέγων • πάτερ μου 
ci δυνατόν εστίν *παρελ0ατω απ ε/ιου 

ση ε : το ποτηριον τούτο • : πλι/ν ουχ ωσ εγω βελω 

o*q r αλλ ωσ συ : και έρχεται προσ τονσμαθητασ αυτόν 40 
και ευρίσκει αυτουσ κα0ευδοντασ 
και λέγει τω πετρω * ουτωσ ουκ εισνυσαται 

/uav ωραν γρηγορησαι μετ εμού 
γρηγορειται και προσενχισθαι 

Γ να /ιι; έΗτελβι/ται €ΜΓ ^^ψ^ο^μον 
σ(\ζ : το μεν πναπροθνμον* ηο\σαρ£ ασθενησ 
οχ\η: πάλιν εκ δευτέρου απελ0ων 

προσηνζατο λέγων πάτερ /ιου 
ει ου δύναται το ποτηριον τούτο • τταρελβειν 
εαν /Aiy αυτό ιτιω • γενηθητω το θέλημα σου 
και ελ0ων πάλιν • ευρεν αυτουσ καθευ&οντασ 
ήσαν yap αυτών οι οφθαλμοί • βεβαρημένοι 
και αφεισ αυτουσ πάλιν απελ0ων προσηυζατο 
τον αυτόν λογον ειπών 
ση0 : τότε έρχεται . προσ του μαθητασ αυτού 
και λέγει αυτοισ ' κα0ευδετε το λοιπόν 
και αναπαυεσ0αι • ΐδου ηγγικεν η ωρα 
και ο ΰιοσ του άνθρωπου παραδιδοται 
εισ χειρασ αμαρτωλών • εγείρεστε αγωμεν 
ιδού ηγγικεν ο παραδιδουσ /ιε 
τ : €η δε αυτού λαλουντοσ 

ΐδου ΐουδασ εισ των • ιβ ηλθεν 

(FoL 92 δ.) 






4 6 


et suscipiens petrum 
et duos filios • zebedaei 

coepit contristari et deficere 
tunc dicit eia • tristis est anima mea 

usque ad mortem 'sustinete hie et uigilate 

mecum ' et accedens pusillum 

cecidit iu faciem suam 

orans et dicens • pater meus 

si possibile est • transeat a me 

calix isto • uerum non sicut ego uolo 

sed sicut tu • Et uenit ad discipulos buos 

et inuenit eos dormientes 

et dicit petro • sic non ualuistis 

una bora uigilare mecum 

uigilate et orate 

ut non intretis in temptatione 

sps quidem pronptus • caro autem infirmis 
iterum secundo abut 

orauit dicens • pater meus 

si non potest calix iste • transire 

nisi illut bibam 'fiat uoluntas tua 

et ueniens iterum* inuenit eos dormientes 

erant enim eorum oculi • grauati 

et relinquens eos • iterum abiib et orauit 

eundem sermonem dicens 
tunc uenit • ad discipulos suos 

et dicit eis • dormite de cetero 

et requiescite • ecce adpropiauit bora 

et filius hominis tradetur 

in manus peccatorum 'surgite eamus 

ecce proximat qui me trade 
adbuc autem eo loquente 

ecce iudas unus de • xii • uenit 

(Fob 93 a.) 

Cap. XXVI. 37—47. 





και /act αντου οχλοσ νολυσ ' /tcra μαχαιρών XXVI. 

και f υλών • airo των αρχΐ€ρ€ων 

και πρ€σβυτ€ρων του λάου 
τα : Ο 8c ιταραδιδουσ avrov coWev αυτοισ 

σι /iiciov λέγων • ον αν φιλήσω αντοσ ccrrtv 

κρατησατ€ αυτόν 
και cv0e<ixr ττροσ^λθων τω ιηυ cwrcv 

χαιραι ραββα . και κατ€φιλφτ€ν αυτόν 
€urcv 8c αυτω ο ιι^σ €ψ ο Trapei crcpat 

τότε τροσ*Κθοντ€σ • ςπφαλον τασ vctpacr 

«τι τον nyv και €κρατησαν αυτόν 
τ β : και Ιδού cur των /χ€ταιτυ 




€κτ€ΐνασ την χαρά • ajrcorourcv την μάχαιρα 
αυτού * και €παταζεν τον βουλον 
του αρχΐ€ρ€ωσ 
και a<f>€i\cv αυτού το cdtciov 
τγ : τότε λίγα αυτω ο ιησ 

αιτοστρεφον την μαχαιραν σου 


«σ τον τόπον αυτησ 
ιταντ€σ yap oc λαβοντ€σ μαχαιραν 
cv μάχαιρα αττολουνται 

η Sojccur ort ου ουναμαι άρτι 53 

τταρακαλίσαι τον πατ€ρα μου • και παράστησα μ<π 
«*λ*ιω • ιβ . λ€γ€ΐωνι/σ αγγέλων 
πωσ ουν ττληρωθησονται αι -γράφοι <4 

οτι ουτωσ 8« γ€ν€σθαι : cv ckcivi/ τ»; ωρα 55 

ο «^σ ciircv τοισ οχλοισ • ωσ cwi λι^στ^ν 
ι;λ0ατ€ • ttcra μαχαιρών και {υλών 
συνλα/}αν /ac 

καθημ€ραν προσ ΰμασ *καθημην 
cv τω ΐερω διδάσκων • και ουκ €κρατησατ€ /ic 
τούτο 8c όλον yeyovcv 5^ 

ϊνα πληρωθωσιν at γραφαι των προφητών 

(Fol. 93 *•) 

rba multa : cum gladiis 
us *a principibus sacerdotum 
aioribus plebis 
tern tradebat eum dedit eis signum 

dicens* quern osculatus fuero ipse est 

tenete eum 
Et continuo accedentes ad ihm dixit 

habe rabbi • et osculatus est eum 
dixit autem illi ihs ad quod uenisti ame 

tunc accedentes * inmiserunt manus 

in ihm et tenuerunt eum 
Et ecce unus ex is qui erant cum ihu 

extendens manus * eiecit gladium 

suum • et percussit senium 

principes sacerdotis 

et abstulit eius auriculam 
tunc dicit ei ilis 

conuerte gladium tuum 

in locum suum 

omnes enim qui accipiunt gladium 

gladio peribunt 

aut putas quia non possum modo 

rogare patrem meum • et adsistet mihi 

plus • xii • legiones angelorum 

quomodo ergo conplebuntur • scripturae 

quia sic oportet fieri • in ilia bora 

ihs dixit turbis 'quasi ad latronem 

uenistis * cum gladiis et fustibus 

conprehendere me 

cottidie apud uos sedebam 

in templo docens • et non tenuistis me 

hoc autem totum factum est 

ut conplerentur scripturae prophetarum 

(Fol. 94 a.) 

Cap. XXVI. 47—56. 





τη : 


τι : 



Tore οι μαθψχα mavrar αφεντ€σ αντ XXVI. 

: οι 8c κρατησαντ€σ τον νην avrryayov 5 7 

προσ κα*ι.φαν τον αρχιερέα 

οττον οι γραμματεισ 

και οι πρεσβύτεροι συνηχθησαν 
Ο Βε πετροσ ηκολουθει αντω απο μακρόθεν ξ& 

εωσ τησ ανλησ του αρχιερεωσ 

και ευσελβων εσω €καϋητο 

μετά των υπηρετών • ciSciv το τ€λοσ 
Οι 8c αρχιερενσ 59 

και το o-wc8piov όλον (ζητούν 

ψευδομαρτυρείΑν • κατά τον ιηυ 

οπωσ αυτόν θανατωσονσιν 

και ουκ ευρον το εζησ €ο 

και πολλοί προσήλθαν ' ψευδομαρτυρεσ 

και ονκ cvpov το ε(ησ 
υστ€ρον δε ηλθον δυο ψευδομαρτυρία < ι 

και ciirov • τοντον ηκουσαμεν λέγοντα 

δυναμ /u καταλνσαι τον ναον τον 0ν 

και δια τραων ήμερων • οικοδομησαι αυτόν 
και αναστασ ο αρχιερευσ ειπεν αντω 62 

ovScv αποκρινη • τι οντοι σον καταμαρτνρονσΓ 

ο δε ιτ^τ €σιωπα αποκριθεισ ουν 63 

ο αρχνερευσ ειπεν αντω ορκίζω σε 

κατά τον 0ν τον £ωντοσ • ίνα ιρμαν ειπησ 

ci σν ει ο χρσ ο νιοσ τον 0ν λίγα αντω ο ι^κτ 64 

σν €ΐπασ • ιτλιρ' λ€γω νμαν 

οτι απαρτι οψ€σθαι «τον νιον τον άνθρωπου 

καθημενον €κ δεζιων π^τ οννα/κακτ 

και ερχομενον «τι των νίφίλων τον ovpwav 
rare ο αρχιερευσ δνερρηζεν 6$ 

τα ειματνα αντον λέγων • € βλασφήμησα 
: τι eri χρειαν εχομεν • μαρτύρων 

(Fol. 94 *•) 

tunc discipuli omnes *relinquentes eum fugerunt 

illi autem tenentes ihm duxerunt 

ad caiphan 'principem sacerdotum 

ubi scribae 

et senioree congregati sunt 
petrus autem sequebatur eum • de longe 

usque ad ianuam principis sacerdotis 

et ingressus intus sedebat 

cum ministris • uidere finem rei 
principes autem sacerdotum 

et conuenticulum totum *quaerebant 

&lsum testimonium aduersus ihm 

quatenus mortificarent eum 

et non inuenerunt sequentia 

et multi accesserunt falsi testes 

et non inuenerunt rei sequentia 
nouissime autem uenerunt duo falsi testes 

et dixerunt . hunc audiuimus dicentem 

possum dissoluere templum hoc dei 

et post tree dies • aedificare eum eum 
Et eurgens princeps sacerdotum ait illi 

nihil respondee • quid isti testantur de te 
ihfl autem tacebat: respondens ergo 

princeps sacerdotum dixit ei • adiuro te 

per dm uiuum • ut nobis dicas 

si tu es xps filius dei dicit ei ins 

tu dixisti • uerumtamen dico uobis 

quia amodo uideuitis filium hominis 

sedentem a dextris • uirtutis 

et uenientem super nubes caeli 
tunc princeps sacerdotum 'disrupit 

uestimenta sua dicens blasphemauit 

quid adhuc opus habemus testium 

(Fol. 95 a.) 

Cap. XXVI. 56—65. 



iSc νυν ηκονσατ€ την βλασφημειαν XXVL 

τι ΰ/Α«νδοκ«• 66 

Οι 8c απεκριθησαν παντεσ και απόν 

€νο Χ οσ θάνατον εστίν 
Tty : τοτ€ cvcimxray cur το πρόσωπον αντον 67 

και €κολαφισαν αντον 

άλλοι 8c cparcurav αυτόν λ€γοντ€σ > 68 

προφψενσον ημειν χρ* • τυσ εστίν ο παισασ σ• 
τιδ : Ο 8c πετροσ εκαθητο • c£a> cv τι; αυλτ; 69 

και προσήλθαν αυτω • μια παώισκη λέγουσα 

και συ ησθα μετά ιηυ τον γαλαλαιου 

ο 8c ηρνησατο ενπροσθεν πάντων λέγων 7° 

ουκ οι8α τι λ«γ«σ ουδέ επισταμαι 
tic : €.£*λθοντοσ 8c αυτού ασ τον πυλώνα 7 1 

ciScv αυτόν αλλι; παιδισκι^ 

και λ*γ« τομγ ckci * οντοσ ην μετά ιηυ 

του να£ωραιου • και πάλιν ηρνησατο η ζ 

μεθ όρκου λίγων • ουκ οι8α τον ανθρωπον 
μετά μεικρον 8c • νροσελθοντεσ οι caTtorco» 7 3 

απόν τω πετρω • αλτ^ωσ c£ αυτών ci 

και γαρ ι; λαλαα σου ομοιάζει 
rorc ηρζατο καταθεματιζειν • και ομνυειν 74 

οτι ουκ οι8α τον ανθρωπον 
• και ενθεωσ αλ€κτωρ εφωνησεν 
rir : και εμνησθη ο πετροσ 75 

του ρηματοσ ιηυ εψηκοτοσ 

πριν oAcfcropa φωνησαι 

τρισ απαρνηση με • και εζελθων c£u> 

c/cXawrcv πικρωσ 
τις : πρωιασ 8c γενομενησ XXVII. ι 

: συνβονλιον εποίησαν παντεσ 

οι αρχιερεισ • και οι πρεσβύτεροι τον λάου 

κατά του up? * ινα 0ανατωοΌυσιν αυτόν 


ecoe nunc and 
quid uobi 



[Haecfragmeniafolii 96 inter ff. 89 et 90 a biMio- 
pego ineeruntur, eddcm manu, quae ad pedem 
foL 16 b, ad pedem fol. 95 b adnotante: De- 
aideratur hie foliu, continens Vereionem Lat. 
huic paginae respondente, et Textum Graecu 
quern reddit sequens pagina.] 

(Fol. 96 a.) 

Capp. XXVI. 65— XXVH. 1. 









(Fol. 966.) 

et ligantes eum duxeruut 
et tradiderunt pontio pilato praesidi 
tunc uidens iudas * qui tradidit eum 
quoniam damnatus est *paenitentia ductus 
mieit . xxx • argenteos . principibus saccrdotum 
et senioribuB dicens 'peccaui 
tradens sanguinem iustum 
qui autem dixerunt quid an nos *tu uidcris 
et proiciens argentum in templo 
discessit • et pergens suspendit se 
principes autein sacerdotum 
accipientes pecuniam dixerunt 
non licet mittere earn • in corbam 
quia praetium sanguinis est 
Consilio autem accepto . inter se 
emerunt agrum figuli 
ad sepulturam peregrinorum 
propter quod appellatus est ager ille • echcldemach 
hoc est ager sanguinis • usque in liodiernuni 
tunc conpletum est quod dictum est 
per hieremian prophetam dicentem 
et acceperunt • xxx • argenteos 
praetium adpraetiati 
quern adpraetiauerunt • de filiis istrahel 
et dederunt cos 
in agrum figuli 
sicut constituit mihi ds 
ihs autem stetit ante praesidem 
et interrogauit eum praesis dicens 
tu es rex iudaeorum 
ihs autem ait tu dixisti 
et dum accusaretur 

a principibus saccrdotum • et scnioribus 

(Fol. 97 a.) 

Cap. XXVII. *— n. 




ovScp aircjcpeivcro XXVII. 

τοτβ Xeyci αυτω ο πιλατοσ • ουκ ακον€ΐσ τόσα 1 3 

καταμαρτνρονσιν σον • και ουκ ατ*κριθη αντω 1 4 
cv ρηημα 

ωστ€ θανμυαζειν τον ηγ€μσνα λίαν 
τκρ: καταο€ΤΎρτ€ορτην•€νωθ€ΐοηγ€μων' ι '5 

απόλυαν cva oWftiov τω οχλω 
ον ly^cXov 
τκγ :6t^ov8cTOT€0€a/i.toveTr«7T7/xov ι< 

τον \cyo/icvov βαραββαν 

σννηγ μένων θ€ αυτών ccirev αυτοισ ο *«ιλατοσ ι ; 

τίνα OtXercu ΰ /ieiv απολύσω • βαραββαν η ιην 
τον Xeyoftcvov χρν 

η&ι γαρ οτι δια φθονον 1 8' 

ιταρ€θωκαν αυτόν 
τκ6 : καθήμενου ο€ αυτού «τι τον βηματοσ ι y 

ατΓ€στ€ΐλ€ν ττροσ αυτόν • η γυνή αυτού Xeyowa 
μη&εν σοι και τω δικαιω ckcivcit 
7τολλα γαρ tvaffov σήμερον 
κατ οναρ δι αυτόν 
tkc: Οι δε αρχιερεισ και οι πρεσβύτεροι ίο 

έπεισαν τονσ οχλονσ 
Ινα αιτησωνται τον βαραββαν 
τον 8c ιην απολεσωσιν 
αποκριθεισ Sc ο ήρεμων ειπεν αντοΜΓ~ 
τίνα flcXerai airo των δυο • απολύσω ΰ/ιαν 
oc 0€ curav βαραββαν 
τκγ : : λ*γ« αυτοισ ο παλατοσ • τι ουν ποιησωμεν ιην 
τον λεγομενον χρν • λ6γουσιν iravrcor 
στανρωθητω • λ€γα αυτοισ ο ηγεμων 23 

τι γαρ κακόν επονησεν 
οι oc περισσωσ έκραζαν Xtyovrw 

(Fol. 97 δ•) 



nihil reepondebat 
tunc elicit illi pilatus • non audis quanta 
testantur de te • et non respondit ei 
unum uerbum 

ita ut miraretur praesis ualde 
per diem autem festum • consueuerat praesis 
dimittere . unum uinctum populo 
quern uolebant 
habebant autem tunc uinctum insignem 
qui dicebatur barabbas 
congregafcis autem illis * dixit illis pilatus 
quern uultis uobis dimittam • barabban aut ihm 
qui dicitur xps 

sciebat enim quia per inuidiam 
tradiderant eum 
sedente autem eo pro tribunali 
misit ad eum • uxor eius dicene 
nihil tibi sit cum iusto illo 
multa enim passa sum hodie 
per uisum propter eum 
principes autem sacerdotum* et seniores 
persuaserunt turbis 
ut peterent barabban 
ihm autem perderent 
respondens autem praesens dixit eis 
quern uultis de duobus * dimittam uobis 
qui autem dixerunt barabban 
dicit eis pilatus 'quid ergo faciem ihm 
qui dicitur xps • dicunt omnes 
crucifigatur • dicit eis praesens 
quid enim mali fecit 
qui autem amplius clamabant dicentes 

(Fol. 98 a.) 

Cap. XXV1L 11—13. 





τκζ : ϊ8ων 8c ο τηΧατοσ • οτι ovScv ωφελεί XX VII. 24 

• άλλα μάλλον θορνβοσ ycivcrai 
λαβών ϋδωρ • απενιψατο τασ χεφασ 
κατεναντι τον όχλου λέγων • αθωοσ ειμί cyco 
αττο τον αιματοσ τούτον • υμεισ οψεσθαι 
και αποκριθεισ πασ ο λαοσ curcv 2 5 

το αι/χα αντον 
c<£ ι;μασ και «τι τα rcicva ΐ}μων 

τκτ; : totc απ€λυσ€ν αντοισ τον βαραββαν 26 

τον oc ιην φλαγελλωσασ ναρεδωκεν αντοισ 
Ινα στανρωσωσιν αντον 

τκ0 : τοτ€ οι στοατιωται τον ηγεμονοσ 27 

ιταραλαβοντεσ τον ιην εισ το πραιτωριον 
σννηγαγεν «r αντον • ολην την σίτεψαν 
και ενΒνσαντεσ αντον * ειματιον νορφνρο^ ζΒ 

και χλαμυ&αν κοκκινην νεριεθηκαν αντω 
και TrXcfavrca στίφανον • c£ ακανβων 29 

επεθηκαν ενι η;ν κεφαλήν αντον 
και καλα/ιον cv r^ 8c£cia αντον 
και γοννπετησαντεσ 'ενιτροσθεν αντον 
cvcirc£av αντω λ€γοντ€σ 
χαιραι βασιλεν των ιουδαίων 

τλ : και 6νπτνσαντ€σ €icr αντον 3° 

ελαβον τον καλα/ιον 
και CTVirrov cur r^v «ψαλι/ν αντον 
και ore cvcirai£av αντω εζεΒνσαν αντον 3 ι 

την χλαμύδα και ενε&νσαν αντον 

τλα : τα ειματια αντον amjyayov αντον 

cur το στανρωσαι : εξερχόμενοι 8c 3 2 

cvpov ανθρωττον κνρηναιον 

cur απανη^σιν αντον • ονόματι σίμωνα 

τοντον τρτγαρενσαν • ίνα αρη τον σταυρόν αντον 

τλβ : και ελθοντεσ εισ τόπον λεγομενον γολγοί α 3 3 

(Fol. 98 ό.) 


uidens autem pilatus • quia nihil proficit 

sed magis turn fieri 

accipiens aquam lauit manus suas 

coram populo dicens • innocens sum ego 

a sanguinem huius • uos uideuitis 
Et respondens omnia populus dixit 

sanguis huius 

super nos et super filios nostros 
tunc dimisit eis barabbam 

ihm autem flagris caesum tradidit eis 

ut crucingerent eum 
tunc militee praesidis 

suscipientes ihm 'in praetorium 

congregauerunt ad eum • uniuersam cohortem 

et uestientes eum • tunicam purpuream 

et chlamydem coccineam circumdederunt ei 

et torquentes coronam de spinis 

inposuerunt • super caput eius 

et harundinem in dextera eius 

et adgeniculantes ante eum 

inluserunt eum dicentes 
habe rex iudaeorum 

et conspuentes in eum 

acceperunt harundinem 

et percutiebant super caput eius 
Et cum delusissent eum • exuerunt eum 

clamydem • et uestierunt eum 

uestimenta sua • duxerunt eum 

ut crucifigerent : Exeuntes autem 

inuenerunt hominem cyreneum 

obuiam sibi uenientem • nomine simonem 

hunc angariauerunt • ut tolleret crucem eius 
Et uenientee in locum • qui dicitur golgotha 

(Fol. 99 a.) 

Cap. XXVII. 24—33. 



*— » XXVII. 

τλγ : ο €<rriv κρανίου τοττοσ : και coWav αυτω παν 34 
OLvov μετά χολησ μεμειγμενον 

και γευσαμενοσ ουκ ηθελησεν ττειν 
τλό : Οταυρωσαντ€σ 8c αυτόν 35 

Ζιεμερισαντο τα ci/xarcia αυτού 

βαλοντ€σ κληρον • και καθήμενοι 3 6 

τλ€ : ετηρουν αυτόν €#cct: #cat εττεθηκαν 37 

€7τανω ττ^σ κεφαλησ αυτού* T7V αιτ«αν αυτόν 

γεγραμμενην • ουτοσ cotiv «;σ 

ο βασιΧευσ των ιουδαίων 
τΧγ : Tore σταυρουνται συν αυτω * δυο λτ^σται 3 8 

«σ €κ 8c£ia>v • /cat cur εξ Γυωνυ/χων 
τλζ: Οι 6c παραπορευομενοι . εβλασφημουν αυτόν 39 

κανουντ€σ ττ/ν κεφαλήν αυτών • και \cyovr«* 4° 

ουα ο καταλυων τον ναον 

και cv τρισιν ημεραισ οικοδομών 

σωσον σ€αυτον α υιοσ ει του θυ 

και καταβηθει απο του σταυρού 
τλη : Ομοιωσ 8c και οι αρχιερεισ 4 1 

€ντταιζοντ€σ /Α€τα των γραμματαιων 

και φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ • αλλουσ cororcv 4 2 

cavrov ου δύναται σωσαι 

βασιλευσ ισραηλ cotiv ' καταβατω νυν 

αττο του σταυρού * και πιστ€υσο/ΐ€ν αυτω 

ci *-C7roi0cv «τι τον θν • ρυσασθω νυν αυτόν 43 

ci 0c\ci αυτόν • ciircv γαρ οτι θν ci /ιι ΰιοσ 
τλθ : το 8c avroi και οι λησται • οι σταυρω0οτ€σ 44 

συν αυτω'ωνα8ι£ον αυτόν 
τ μ : απο 8c εκτησ ωρασ σκοτοσ cycvrro 45 

cwi πασαν την γην • €ωσ cvaT^ ωρασ 
τ μα : περί 8c την εννατην ωραν • ανεβσησεν ιησ φ 

φωνή μεγάλη λέγων 

ηλει ηλει λάμα ζαφθανει • τουτ cotiv 

(Fol. 99 δ•) 

quod est caluariae locus • et dederunt ei bibere 

uinum cum felle mixtum 

etgustans noluit uiuere 

cum autem crucenxissent eum 

diuiserunt sibi uestimenta eiua 

mittentes eortem • et sedentes 

seruabant eum ibi • et inposuerunt 

super caput eius 'causam 

scriptam hie est ihs 

rex iudaeorum 
tunc crucifiguntur cum eo 'duo latrones 

unus a dextris • et unus a sinistris 
transeuntes autem • blasphemabant eum 

mouentes capud suum • et dicentes 

ua qui dissoluit templum 

et tribus diebus aedificat 

liuera te • si filius es dei 

et descende de cruce 
similiter et principes sacerdotum 

deludentes cum scribis 

et pharisaeis dicebant • alios saluoe fecit 

eeipsum non potest salbare 

rex istrahel est • desceudat nunc 

de cruce * et credemus ei 

si confidit in dm liueret nunc eum 

si uult eum 'dixit enim quia di filius sum 

identidem autem et latrones qui fixi erant 

cum eo increpabant eum 
ab bora autem sexta tenebre factae sunt 

super omnem terrain * usque nonam horam 
circa nonam autem horam exclamauit ihs 

uoce magna dicens 

heli heli lama zapthani hoc est 

(FoL 100 a.) 

Cap. XXVII. 33-46. 




θε μου θε μου • ΐνατι με €νκατ€λιπ€σ XXVII. 

τμβ : τιν€σ δ€ των ckci €στωτων 47 

ακουσαντ£σ cXcyov 'lyXctav φων€ΐ ουτοσ 
τ/χγ : και ευθεωσ Βραμων εισ εζ αυτών 4 8 

και λαβών σπονγον ιτλησασ όζου 

και περιθεισ καλαμω • ϊποταζενΑχτον 
Οι 8c λοιποί »πον • αφ€σ ΐδω /icv 49 

ci €ρχ€ται η\€ΐασ και σώσει αυτόν 
τ/αο : Ο 8c ιι^τ πάλιν κραξασ φωνή μ€γα\η $ο 

αφηκεν το πνα 
τμ€ : και ΐδου το καταπετασμα του ναού 5 τ 

εσχισθη cur δυο /acoi; * α7Γ0 ο,νωθεν 
τ/α γ : €ωσ κάτω: και η γϊ/ εσεισθη 

και at ιτετραι εσχισθησαν 

και τα μνημια ανεωγθησαν • και πολλά σώματα $ζ 

των Κ€κοιμημενων άγιων ηγερθησαν 

και εζελθοντεσ €Κ των μνημιων 53 

/Acra n^ εγερσιν αυτού 

ηλθον ευσ τι^ αγιαν πολιν 

και εφανησαν πολΛοισ 
τ/α£ : 8c €κατονταρχϊ7σ 54 

και οι /act αυτού τηρονντεσ τον ιην 

ciSovrcp τον σειχτμον • και τα γεινομενα 

εφοβηθησαν σφοδρά γοντεσ 

αλτ;0ωσ ϋ'ιοσ 0υ 17V ουτοσ 
τ/αϊ; :τ;σαν 8c και γνναικ€σ πολλαι 55 

απο μακρόθεν θεωρουσοχ 

αιτινεσ ηκολουθησαν τω ιην απο τησ αγιλι tXauur 

διακονονσαι αυτω 

εν αισ ην μαρια μαγ&αληνη $6 

και μαρια η του Ιάκωβου - και ΐωσηφ μητηρ 

και η μητηρ των νιων ζεβείεου 
τμθ : Οψ€ΐασ Βε γενομενησ • ηλθεν ανθρωνοσ πλου 57 

(Fol. 100 δ.) 

ds meus ds meus ut quid me reliquisti 

quidam autem illic stantium 

audientes dicebant • heliam uocat iste 

et continuo currens unus ex his 

et accipiens spongiam inplens aceto 

et inponens harundini • potabat earn 
ceteri autem dixerunt • sine uideamus 

si uenit helias • et liuerat eum 
Lbs autem iterum clamans • uoce magna 

dimisit spm 
Et eoce uelum templi 

scissum est in duas partes «a^usu usque 

deorsum • et terra mota est 

et petrae fissae sunt 

et monumenta aperta sunt • et multa corpora 

dormientium sanctorum «surrexerunt • 

et exeuntes de monumentis 

f#st resurrectionem eius 
ienerunt in sanctam ciuitatem 

ft paruerunt multis 

mturio autem 

et qui cum eo serbabant ihm 

uidentes terre motum -et quae fiebant 

timuerunt ualde dicentes 

uere di films erat hie 
Erant autem et mulieres multae 

de longe uidentes 

quae secutae sunt ihm de galilaea 

ministrantes ei 

in quibus erat maria magdalene 

et maria iacobi • et ioseph mater 

et mater filiorum zebedaei 
sero autem facto uenit homo diuee 

(Fol. ιοί a.) 

Cap. XXVII. 46—57. 


% Έεο ματτη 


Ο7Γ0 αρ€ΐμαθ€ΐασ . το όνομα ϊωσηφ 
οσ και αντοσ €μαθητ€υθη τω ιηυ 
Όυτοσ ττροσηλϋ€ν τω πίΐλατω 



και ηρησατο το σώμα τον ιην 
τν : Tore ο ιταλατοσ ckcXcvotcv 

αποίοθηναι το σώμα 

και παραλαβών ϊωσηφ το σώμα 59 

cvervXi£cv αντο cv σιν8ονι καθαρά 

και €$ηκ€ν αυτό • cv τω καινω αντον μνημι* 6ο 

Ο (λατομησ€ν cv τι; ircroa 

και ιτοοσκνλισασλισασ λι0ον μεγαν 

τη θύρα του μνημψυ αττηλβεν 
τνα : iyv Sc ckci μαρίΛ μαγδαληνη 6 1 

και άλλη μαρια καθημ€ναι Korcvavri τον ταφον 
τν/? : τι; 8c €ΐταυριον • τ/τισ coriv /xera την παρασκινην 6 1 

συνηχθησαν οι αοχιφασ 

και οι φαρισαιοι ττροσ irciXarov Xcyovrcar 63 

kc €μνησθημ*ν - οτι ckcivot ο πλανοσ cure 

cri £ων • οτι /ζ€τα τρ«σ ημ€ρασ cycipo/xat 

καιληχτον ow ασφαλνσθηναι τον ταφον 64 

caw ημ€ρασ τρατησ - μι; irorc cX0ovrar 

οι μαθηται αυτού • κλεψωσιν αυτόν 

και €ρουσιν τω λαω 

ηγ*ρθη αττο των ν€κρων 

και coTai 17 αισχατη πλάνη . χαρώ τησ πρωτησ 
£φη &€ αυτοισ ο πίΐλατοσ €\erat φυλακασ 6$ 

vVaycrai ασφαλισασθαι ωσ oiSarc 
Οι 8c πορευθ€ντ€σ ησφαλισαν τον ταφον 66 

σφραγιχταντ€σ τον λιθον • μντα τ ν φυλακ" 

o\f/€ 8c σαβ βάτων τη ίπιφωσκονση XXVIII. ι 

€ur μ€ΐαν σακατών • ηλθεν μαρια μαγοαληηι 

και η άλλη μαρια $€ωρησαί τον ταφον 
και ϊδου στισμοσ eyevcro μεγασ ι 

(Fol. ιοί ό.) 

ab arimathia # cui nomen ioseph 

qui et ipse didicerat ab ihu 
hie accessit ad pilatum 

et petit corpus ihu 
tunc pilatus iussit 

reddi corpus 

et suscipiens ioseph corpus 

inuoluit illud • in sindone munda 

et posuit illud 'in nouo suo monumento 
quod absciderat in petra 

et aduoluens saxum magnum 

osteo monumenti abiit 
Erat autem ibidem • maria magdalene 

et alia maria sedentee • contra sepulcrum 
in crastinum autem • quae est post cena pura 

conuenerunt principes sacerdotum 

et pharisaei • ad pilatum dicentes 

dme rememorati sumus • quia ille seductor dixit 

adhuc uiuens • quia post tree dies resurgani 

iuue ergo muniri sepulcrum 

usque ad diem tertium • ne forte uenientes 

discipuli eius "furentur eum 

et dicent plebi 

surrexit a mortuis 

et erit nouissimus error • pcior priori 
dicit autem eis pilatus habetls custodes 

ite munite siout scitis 
qui autem abeuntes • munierunt sepulcrum 

signantes lapidem • cum custodibus 

sero autem sabbatorum * inlucescente 

in una sabbatorum - uenit maria magdalene 

et alia maria* uidere sepulchrum 
Et ecce terre motus factus est magnus 

(Fol. 102 a.) 

Capp. XXVII. 57-XXVIII. a. 



"SEC? Ώα 

ayycXcKT yap κυ καταβασ απ ουρανού XXVIII. 

προσ€\θων απ€κν\ισ*ν τον Χιθον 

και €καθητο €7τανω αντον 

ην hi η ciSca αυτού • ωσ αστραπή 3 

και το €νδυμα αυτού \cvkov ωσ χ€ΐων 
airo Sc του φοβον αντον • €σ*ισθησαν οι τηρονντ€σ 4 

και €γ€νηθησαν ωσ vcKpot 
αποκρι$€ΐσ &€ ο αγγ€λοσ • ciircv τακτ γυναι£ ιν 5 

/χι; φοβασθαι νμεισ • οιδα γαρ οτι t^v 

τον €οτανρωμ.€νον ζτμειται • ουκ coriv coSc 6 

ηγ*ρθη yap καθωσ curcv • δ€υτ€ eiScrat τ ν rm 

οιτου CKCtro ο κσ • και ταχύ iropa;dcurai 7 

ciiraTC τομγ μαθηταισ αντον • οτ* ηγ€ρθη 

και ιτροαγα νμασ «ισ την γαλιλαιαν 

ckci αντον οψςσθαιΊδον €ΐπον ΰ /xctv 
: και €$€\θονσαι ταχν απο του μνημ€ΐον 8 

/icra φοβον και χαρασ μ^γαλησ 

€$ραμον ατταγγαλαι τοισ μαθτγταισ αντον 
και ϊδου ο ιησ απήντησα αυταισ 9 

λ€γων χαιραιται • at Sc προσίΧθονσαι 

€κρατησαν τουσ πο&ασ αυτού 

και προσεκννησαν αυτω 
Tore Xcyci αυταισ ο 17/σ /λτ; φοβεισθαι ι ο 

ΰιταγ£ται απαγγ«ιλατ£ τοισ αδ£λφοισ μου 

ίνα απ€λθωσιν «σ γαλιλαιαν 

κοκ» /Λ€ οψ€σθαι 
πορ€νομ€νων 8c αυτών • ιδού τινισ ττ^τ κουστ«&ασ 1 1 

cX^ovrca cur την πολιν ' ανηγγ€ΐλαν 

tout αρχΐ€ρ*νσιν • άπαντα τα γενο /ACva 
καισνναχθ€ντ€σ μ€τατωνπρ€σβντ€ρων 1 2 

σννβονλιον \αβοντ€σ • αργνριον ΐκανον 

coWav • τοισ στρατιωταισ λ€γοντ€σ 1 3 

curare οτι • οι μαθηται αυτού 

(Εοΐ. 102 δ.) 

angelus autem dmi descendens de caelo 

acoedens reuoluit lapidem 

et sedebat super eum 

erat autem aspectus eius 'sicut fulgur 

et uestitus eius • albus sicut nix 
a timore autem eius • commoti sunt custodes 

et facti sunt tamquam mortui 
respondens autem angelus • dixit mulieribus 

nolite timere uos • scio enim quia ihm 

crucifixum quaeritis non est hie 

eurrexit enim sicut dixit • uenite uide locu 

ubi positus erat dms • et cito euntes 

dicite discipulis eius * quia surrexit 

et praecedit uos in galilaea 

ibi eum uideuitis • ecce dixi uobis 
Et exeuntes cito de monumento 

cum timore et gaudio magno 

cucurrerunt renuntiare discipulis eius 
Et ecce ins occurrit eis 

dicens habete • quae autem accedentes 

tenuerunt pedes eius 

et adorauerunt ei 
tunc dicit eis ihs • nolite timere 

ite nuntiate fratribus meis 

ut eant in galilaeam 

et ibi me uideuitis 
Euntibus autem illis "ecce quidam de custodibas 

uenientes in ciuitate • renuntiarunt 

principibus sacerdotum • omnia quae facta sunt 
Et congregati 'cum eenioribus 

consilio accepto 'pecuniam copiosam 

dederunt • multibus dicentes 

dicite quoniam discipuli eius 

(Fol. 103 a.) 

Cap. XXVIII. a— 13. 






ννκτοσ €λθοντ€σ • €κ\εψαν ντον XXVIII. 

ημών κοιμωμενων • και αν ακουσθη τοντο 1 4 

νπο τον ηγ€μονοσ • ημεισ πίΐσομεν αντον 

και νμασ αμ^ριμνονσ ποιησομεν 
Οι Sc λαβοντ€σ τα αργύρια εποίησαν 1 5 

ωσ εδώαχθησαν 

και 8ΐ€φημισθη ο λογοσ ουτοσ 

πάρα tout ΐονδαιοισ - caw τι^γ σήμερον ημ€ρασ 
Οι 8c cvScxa μαθηται επορενθτκταν 1 6 

cur την γαλιλαια? cur το οροσ 

ον εταξατο αντοισ ιησ • και loovrar αντον 

ττροσ€κυνησαν • οι Sc cSurraaav 
: και Ίτροσ*\θων ο ιησ ' ςλαλησεν αντοισ λέγων • 

€&οθη μοι πάσα *£ονσια 

εν ονρανοισ και «τι τησ γησ • πορενεσϋαι νυν 

μαθητενσατ* πάντα τα έθνη 

βαπτκτανησ αντονσ 

«σ το όνομα τον πατροσ και νιου 

και τον άγιου πνσ διοασκοντ€σ αντονσ 

τηρ€ΐν πάντα . οσα cvcrciXa/Aip' v/xciv 
και ΐδον cyci» ci/u μεθ νμων 


πασασ τασ ημ€ρασ 

€ωσ τησ σνντ€λ«ασ* τον αιωνοσ 

cvayycAiof κατά 
μαθθαιον ετίΚίσϋη 
άρχεται cvayycXiov 

κατά ιωαννην 


(Fol. 1036.) 

per nocte uenientes furati sunt eum 

nouis dormientibus • et si auditum fuerit hoc 

a praeside nos suademos ei 

et uos secures faciemus 
qui autem accepta pecunia feoerunt 

sicut docti erant 

et diuulgatum est uerbum hoc 

apud iudaeos • usque in hoemum diem 
undecim autem discipuli abierunt 

in galilaeam in montem 

ubi constituerat eis ins *et uidentes eum 

adorauerunt • quidam autem dubitauerunt 
Et accedens ins locutus est eis dicens 

data est mihi omnia potestas 

in caelis et super terrain • ite nunc 

docete omnes gen tee 

baptizantes eos 

in nomine patris et fili 

et sancti sps • docentes eos 

seruare omnia • quanta mandaui uobis 

et ecoe ego sum uobiscum 

omnibus diebus 

usque in consummationem saeouli 

euangelium sec 
mattheum explicit 
incipit euangelium 

sec iohannen 

(Fol. 104 a.) 

Cap. XXVIII. 13—10. 




6ν αρχή ην ο λογοσ και ο Χογοσ ην προσ τον θν Ι. ι 
και θσην ο λογοσ • οντοσ ην εν αρχή προσ τον θν ζ 
πάντα δι αυτού ενεγετο και χωρισ αυτόν 3 

€γ€ν€τοουδ€ν•ογ€γον€ν*€ναντω . 4 

ζωη coriv * και η ζωη ην το φωσ των ανθρωπω 
και το φωσ εν τη σκοτία φαίνει ζ 

και η σκοτία αυτό ου κατέλαβαν 

£yev€TO ανθρωποσ αΐΓ€στα\μ.€νοσ 6 

πάρα κυ ην όνομα αυτω • ϊωαννην 
ουτοσ ηλθεν ενσ μαρτυριαν • ίνα μχψτνρηση η 

περί του φωτοσ • ινα πανπσ ιτιστ€υσουσιν 
δι αυτού * ουκ ην εκεινοσ το φωσ 8 

αλλ ϊνα μαρτυρηση περί τον φωτοσ 
ην το φωσ το αληθινον ο φωτίζει 9 

πάντα ανθρωπον ερχομενον 

S. Ιοηαννιθ. Cap. Ι. 

«σ τον κοσμον cv τω κοσμώ ην 
και ο κοσμοσ δι αυτού cycvcro και 
ο κοσμοσ αυτόν ουκ cy νωΓ «σ τα ίδια 

: ηλθεν και οι ίδιοι αντον ου παρελαβον 
όσοι ελαβον αυτόν εδων αντοισ 
εζουσιαν τ€κνα 0υ γενέσθαι • τοισ* ΐΓΐστ€υου*τ 
€ΐσ το όνομα αυτού • ουκ c£ e /ιατων ουβ€ 
€κ θεληματοσ σαρκοσ ου$ε θεληματοσ ανδροσ 
αλλ ck 0υ εγεννηθησαν • και ο λογοσ 

: σαρ£ cycvero και €σκηνωσεν 
εν ημειν και €θ£ασαμεθα την Βοζαν 
αυτόν δο£αν ωσ μονσγενονσ 
πάρα πατροσ πλήρη χαριτοσ και αΧηθιασ 
\ωαννησ μαρτνρι περί αυτού και κεκραγεν 
ουτοσ ην ον ειπον ο οπίσω μου ερχομενοσ 
ενπροσθεν μου γεγονεν 
οτι πρωτοσ μου ην οτι εκ του 

: πληρωματοσ αυτού ημεισ παντεσ 

(FoL 104 b.) 








[Devunt folia octo, decimum quartumCodicuqua- 
temionem complectentia, ad calcem foL. 104 b 
adnotante eddem manu, quae adjffl 16 b, 95 b, 
Desiderantur omnia abhinc usque ad v. 26 
capitis 3 ω in textu Graeco.] 

Cap. I. 1 — 16. 



Cap. hi. ι 6 




[Caput III, v. 16 folio 113 a praescripsit Bent- 








ut filium suum unicum dedit 
ut omnes qui credit in eum 
non pereat sed habeat uitam aeternam 
non enim misit ds filium suum 
in mundum ut iudicet mundum 
sed ut saluetur mundus per ilium 
propter hoc qui credit in eum non iudicabitur 
qui autem non credit iam iudicatus est 
quia non credidit 
in nomine unici fili dei 
hoc est autem iudicium 
quoniam lux uenit in mundum 
et dilexerunt homines 
magis tenebras quam lucem 
erant enim illorum mala facta 
omnis enim qui male agit 
edit lucem et non uenit ad lucem 
ut non arguantur operas eius de luce 
qui autem facit ueritatem uenit ad lucem 
ut manifestetur opera eius 
quoniam deo sunt operata 
poet haec exiuit ihs et discipuli eius 
in iudaeam terram et ibi 
morabatur cum illis et baptizabat 
erat autem et iohannes baptizans 
in aeno prope salim 
quoniam aquae multae erant ibi 
et ueniebant et baptizabantur 
nondum enim missus fuerat in carcerem 
iohannes -facta est ergo quaestio 
a diecipulis iohannis 
ad iudaeos de purificatione 
et uenerunt ad iohannen et dixerunt illi 

(Fol. 113 a.) 

Cap. III. 16—26. 




ΊίΕΒ ϊοηαϊϊ 

ραββ€ί οσ ην /χ€τα σου irtpav Hi. 

τον Ιορδανού ω συ μ€μαρτυρηκασ 
ΐδου οντοσ βάπτιζα. • και τταντ€σ 
άρχονται προσ αντον 
απ€κριθη ΐωαννησ και ctircv 27 

ου δύναται ανθρωποσ λαμβαν€ΐν ovSev 
eav μη η Scoo/acvov αντω ck τον ουρανού 
κη ι αντοιΰμ€ΐσ μοι μαρτνρ€ΐται *8 

οτι cmtov ουκ ci/u ο χρσ αλλ ore 
απ€στα\μ€νοσ €ψι cvirpoo^cv ckcivov 
κθ : θ€\ωντηνννμφηνννμΛθσ€ην *9 

ο 8c ψιλοσ του ννμφιου 
ο €στωσ /cat ακονων αυτόν 
χαρά χαιρα δια πρ' φωνψ τον ννμφιου 
αντη ουν ι; χαρά τ; €/αι/ ΐΓ«Γλι/ρωται 
ckcivov δ« αν£αναν • c/xc 8c €λαττονο4 u 3° 

ο avtuBtv €ρχρμ*νοσ • €πανω πάντων <«τ« 3 χ 

ο oc ων αττο ττ^τ γι^τ 
«C τ^σ γι^σ coriv και £κ τησ γησ λαλ« 
ο ck του ουρανού €ργρμ*νοσ 

ο ecupoKCV και τ/κουσ€ν μάρτυρα 3 * 

και η/ν μαρτνριαν αυτού ovocur λαμβαν£ΐ 
ο λαβών αυτού nyv μαρτνριαν «τφραγισα' 3 3 

οτι ο 0σ αληθησ corcv 

ον γαρ an-coTiXcv οθσ-τα ρήματα τον 0υ λάλα 34 
ου γαρ « μα-ρον διδωσιν ο 6V το πνα 
λ : οπατ^ραγαπατοννιον 35 

και πάντα coaucev cv τη χ«ρι αντον 
λα : ίνα * ο πιστευων €ΐσ τον ΰιον $6 

€χη ζωην αιωνιον • ο Sc an-cioW τω ΰιω 
ονχ οψνται ζωην 
αλλ η οργή του 0υ peva «τ αντον 

4ΜΓουν€γνωοιι;σ•οτιι;κουσανοιφαρισχιιοι IV. ι 

(FoL 1 13 δ.) 

rabbi qui erat tecum trans 
iordanen oui tu testimonium reddidisti 
ecce hie baptizat • et omnes ueniunt ad eum 
ueniunt ad eum 
respondit iohannes et dixit 
non potest homo accipere quidquam 
niai illi datum fuerit de caelo 
ipsi uos mihi testimonium redditis 
quia dixi non sum xps sed quia 
missus sum ante ilium 
qui habet sponsam sponsus est 
amicus autem sponsi 
qui stat et audit eum 
gaudio gaudet propter uocem sponsi 
hoc ergo gaudium meum inpletum est 
ilium oportet crescere • me autem minui 
qui desusum uenit supra omnes est 
qui autem de terra est 
de terra est et de terra loquitur 
qui de caelo uenit 
quod uidit et audiuit testator 
et testimonium eius nemo accipit 
qui accepit eius testimonium signauit 
quoniam ds uerax est 
quern enim misit ds *uerba dei loquitur 
non enim ad mensuram ds dat spm 
et omnia dedit in manu eius 
ut qui credit in filium 
habeat uitam aeternam * qui autem non ere 


filio non uidebit uitam 
sed ira dei manet in eum 
Cum ergo cognouit ihs • quia audierunt farisad 

(Fol. 114 a.) 

Capp. HX *6— IV. 1. 


se3 Tohan 


οτι ιησ πλαονασ μαθτμασ ποια IV. 

και βαπτ€ίζ€ΐ η ϊωαννησ ' καιτοιγ€ αντοσ ιησ z 

ουκ €βαπτιζεν αλλ οι μαθηται αντου 
λρ : αφηκ€ντηνϊσυδαιανγην 3 

και απφλ&ν πάλιν cur την γαλιλαιαν 
λγ : cSct 8c αντον οΐ€ρ\€σθαι δια τησ σαμαριασ 4 

€ρχ€ται ουν ασ πολιν ττ/σ σαμαριασ 5 

λ*γομ€νην συχαρ * πλφηον τον χωρίου 

ου €οωκ€νϊακωβ•ϊωσηφ τω vuu αντου 
τρο€€Κ€ίΐτηγητουϊακωβ: 6 

ο ουν iipr Μκοπιακωσ 

cic ττ^Γ οδοιποριασ cjca0c{cro συτωσ 

«τι τ)/ iriyyiy ωρα ην ωσ €κτη 

€ρχεται γυνή ck τησ σαμαριασ αντλησαι ΰδωρ η 
λτγα αντη ο ιησ δοσ μοι παν 

οι yap μαθηται αντου απτΧηΧνθνσαν 8 

ασ η/ν πολιν • ίνα τροφασ αγορασωσιν 

λίγα ουν αντω η γυνή η σα/ιαριτισ 9 

συ ιουδαιοσ ων πωσ παρ αιου 

παν atrcur γυναικοσ σα/ιαριτιδοσ 
ΟΜκριθη ο νησ και απα* αντί; ίο 

a ι^δασ nyv δωρ€αν του 0υ 

/ecu τισ ιστιν ο λίγων σοι 8οσ fioi παν 

σννητησασ αυτόν 

και coWcv αν σοι ΰδωρ {ων 
λτγα αντω η γυνή Κ€ ovSc αντλημα €χασ 1 1 

και το φρ€αρ con /?α0υ • ποθτν €χ«σ ύδωρ ζων 

μη συ μ€ΐζων €ΐ του πρσ ημών ΐακωβ 1 2 

οσ coWcv ημειν το φρ€αρ 

και αντοσ c£ αυτού «rt€V 

και οι ΰιοι αντου και τα θρ€μματα 
αττ€κριθη ιησ και cmtcv αντη πασ ο π€ΐνων 1 J 

ck του ΰδατοσ τούτου • οιψησ£ΐ πάλιν 

(FoL 1 14 b.) 

quia ihfl plures discipuloe facit 

et bapuzat quam iohannes • et tamen ipse ihs • 

non baptizabat • sed discipuli eius 

reliquid terrain iudaeam 

et abut iterum in galilaeam 

oportebat autem ilium transire per samariam 

uenit ergo in ciuitatem samariae 

quae dicitur sychar • iuxta agrum 

quod dedit iacob • ioeeph filio suo 
Erat autem ibi fons iacob 

ihs autem fatigatus 

de itinere sedebat sic 

supra fontem hora erat quasi sexta 

uenit mulier de samaria • haurire aquam 
dicit illi ihs da mihi bibere 

discipuli enim illius abierant 

in ciuitatem ut escas emerent 

dicit illi ergo mulier samaritana 

tu cum sis iudaeus • quomodo a me 

bibere petis • muliere samaritanae 
respondit ihs et dixit ei 

si scires donum del 

et quia est qui tibi dicet da mihi bibere 


et dedisset tibi aquam uiuam 
dicit illi mulier dme nee hauritorium habes 

et puteus altus est • unde habes aquam uiuam 

numquid tu maior es patre nostro iacob 

qui dedit nobis puteum 


et fili eius et pecora 
respondit ihs et dixit illi • omnis qui bibit 

ex hac aqua • sitiet iterum 

(FoL 115 a.) 

Cap. IV. 1—13. 




ο 8c ικινων €κ τον ΰδατοσ ον €γω 8ωσω αντω IV. 14 

ου Scu/nprei ασ τον αιώνα • άλλα το ύδωρ 

ο €γω δώσω αντω γαΊ^σεται cv αντω πηγή ΰδατοσ 

αλλομοΌυ €ΐσ ζωην αιωνιον 
λχγα ιτροσ αυτόν ι; γυν»7 kc δοσ μοι τούτο το ΰδωρ 1 5 

Ινα /xiy δαψησω μη$€ ίρχωμαι 

€νθαο€ αντλαν 
Xeyci αυτή ο ιησ νπαγ€ φωνησον τον άνδρα σον 1 6 

και €λ0€ cv0a8c : απ€κρ€ΐβη η γννη 17 

και aircv άνδρα ουκ €^ω 
\εγ€ΐ αυτή ο ιψτ καλωσαπασ 

οτι άνδρα ουκ €χασ 

ttcvtc γαρ ανδρασ *σχ€σ 1 8 

και νυν ον €χασ ουκ cortv σου ανι/ρ 
τούτο αΧηθίσ €ψηκασ 
Xcyci αυτω ψ γυν»7 • Κ€ 0€ωρω οτι προφήτη* βι 19 

οι 7τατ€ρ€σ ι;μων cv τω opct τούτω 2ο 


και ΰμασ Xcycrc οτι cv ΰροσολυμοισ 
€στιν ο τοποσ οττου προσκυν£ΐν δα 
λχγ« αυτΐ7 ο «7σ γυναι mar cue μοι z ι 

οτι €ρχ€ται ωρα • ore ουτ€ cv τούτω τώρα 
ovtc ν ΐ€ροσολυ/ιοισ • προσκυνησεται τω πρι • 
ΰ /xcur προσκυνάτε ο ουκ οιδατ€ 
ημεισ προσκυνούμαι ο οιδα /xcv 
οτι 17 σωτήρια ck των ιουδαίων coTiv 
άλλα cpxrrai ωρα και νυν coriv 
ore οι αληθινοί προσκυνηται 
προσκυνησονσιν τω πατρι cv ιτνι • 
και αλΐ70αα*και γαρ ο πατήρ τοιοντονσ ζητ€ί 
τουσ προσκυνονντασ αυτόν • πνεύμα ο θσ 24 

και τουσ προσκυνουντασ cv ιτνι 
και αληθοΑ ττροσκυναν β« 

(FoL 115 ο.) 



qui autem uiuit de aqua *quam ego dabo ei 

non eitiet in aeternum • Bed aquani 

quam ego davo ei • fiet in eo fons aquae 

salientis in uitam aeternam 
dicit ad eum mulier dme da mihi hanc aquam 

ut non sitiam neque ueniam 

dicit illi ihs • uade uoca uirum tuum 

etuenihoc : respondit mulier 

et dixit uirum non habeo 
dicit illi ins bene dixiati 

quia uirum non habes 

quinque enim uiros habuisti 

et nunc quern habes non est tuns uir 

hoc uerum dixisti 
dicit illi mulier *dme uideo quod profeta ea 

patres nostri in hoc monte 


et uos dicitis quia in hierosomis 

est locus ubi adorare oportet 
dicit illi ihs mulier crede mihi 

quia uenit hora • cum neque in hoc monte 

neque hierosolymis • adorauitis patri 

uos adoratis quod nescitis 

nos adoramus quod scimus 

quia salus de iudaeis est 

sed uenit hora et nunc est 

cum ueri adoratores 

adorauerunt patri in spu 

et ueritate • etenim pater tales quaerit 

adorantee eum spsds 

et adorantes in spu 

et ueritate adorare oportet * 

(FoL 1 16 a.) 

Cap. IV. 14—34. 


Sfc(? ϊδΗΑΐΓ 


Acyci αντω η γυνή οι8α οτι μεσσειασ έρχεται IV. 2 5 

ο λεγομενοσ χρσ ' όταν cX0q ckcuwt 

ovayycXXci ι/μαν πάντα 
Xeyci αντί; ο ιι^τ €γω ci/u ο λάλων σοι 26 

και cv τοντω ηλθον οι μαθηται αντου ζ η 

και εθαυμαζον οτι • /Acra γνναικοσ 

cXaXci • ovScur μεντοι cmtcv αντω 

η ζητειχτ η τι λαλεισ μετ αυτησ 
αφηκεν συν η γυνή την νδριαν εαντηατ 28 

/cat αιη^λ&ν cur την ιτολιν 

και Xcyci τοισ ανθρωνοισ 
Scvrc ciScrc ανθρωπον οσ εινεν μοι πάντα 29 

οσα ατόνησα • μιρ-ι ckcuwt cotiv ο χρσ* 
και εξήλθαν εκ τησ ττολεωσ • και ηρχοντο 3 ° 

νροσ αυτόν • cv τω μεταξύ ηρωτων αυτόν 3 1 

οι μαθηται \εγοντ€σ : ραββει φαγ€ 

ο 8c uttcv αντοισ • €γω βρώσιν εχω φαγειν 3 * 

την νμεισ ουκ οιΖατε 

cXcyov 8c cv cavrour οι μαθηται 3 3 

μητισ ηνεγκε αντω φαγειν 
λέγει αντοισ ο ιησ • εμον βρωμά coriv 34 

ίνα νοιησω το θέλημα • τον πεμψαντοσ με 

και τελειώσω αυτού το έργον 

ονχ νμεισ λέγετε 3 5 

οτι τετραμηνοσ cotiv 

και ο θερισμοσ έρχεται : ΐδον λ€γω v/iciv 
€χαρατ€ τονσ οφθαλμονσ υμών 

και θεασασθαι τασ γωρασ • οτι Xcvkoi ασιν 

ιτροσ θερισμον : 1781; ο θεριζων 3 6 

μισθον λαμβάνει • και σνναγα καρττον 

εισ ζωην αιωνιον 

ίνα και ο σττειρων και ο θεριζων 

ομον χαρψεν γαρ τούτω εστίν 3 7 

(FoL 116 ό.) 

dicit illi mulier scio quia messias uenit 

qui dicitur xps cum uenerit ille 

adnuntiauit nobis omnia 
dicit illi ihs ego sum qui loquor tecum 

et in hoc uenerunt discipuli eius 

et mirabantur quoniam cum muliere 

loquebatur ; nemo tamen dixit illi 

quid quaeris aut quid loqueris cum ea 
dismisit ergo mulier • hydriam suam 

et abiit in ciuitatem 

et dicit hominibus 
uenite uidete bominem • qui dixit mini omnia 

quae feci numquid ille est x^s 
Et exierunt de ciuitate • et ueniebant ad eum 

inter haec rogabant eum 

discipuli dicentes • rabbi manduca 

ad ille dixit eis • ego escam babeo manducare 

quam uos ignoratis 

dicent discipuli adinuicem 

numquid aliquis adtulit illi manducare 
dicit illis ihs mea esca est 

ut faciam uoluptatem qui me misit 

et perficiam opus eius 

nonne uos dicitis 

quoniam quattuor mensis sunt 

et meseis uenit *ecce dico uobis 
Eleuate oculos uestros 

et uidete regiones 'quoniam albae sunt 

ad messem * iam qui metet 

mercedem accipit • et congregat fructum 

in uitam aeternam 

ut et qui seminat et qui metit 
simul gaudeat in hoc est enim 

(Fol. 117 a.) 

Cap. IV. «5—37• 




ο λογοσ ο αληθωνοσ' οτι αλλοσ corrivo σπείρων IV. 
και αλλοσ ο θεριζων • €γω απ€σταλκα υμασ 3 8 

0cpi£civ • ουχ ύ /tcur CKOiruurarc 

άλλοι «κοπίασαν και ν/Αοσ 

€ΐχτ τον κοπον αντων €ΐσ€ληλνθατ€ 

€Κ 8c τι^τ πολ«ωσ €Κ£ΐνησ 3 9 

n -ολλοι cirurrcvpav «σ αυτόν 

των σαμαριτων δια τον λογον 

ττ/σ γνναικοσ μαρτυρουσησ 

οτι ciircv /iot πάντα • οσα €ποι?/σα 

ωσ ow ηλθον ττροσ αντον οι σα/χαριται 4° 

ηρωτων αντον /χαναι παρ αυτοισ 

και c/tcivcv oca δυο ημερασ 

και πολλω πλαουσ «τιστηχταν 4 1 

δια τον λογον αντον • τι; δ€ γυναίκα cXcyoT 4 2 

οτι ovkcti δια την σην μαρτυριαν 

irurrcvo/xcv • αντον γαρ ακηκοαμεν 

και οιδα /ACV οτι οντοσ εστίν 

αληθωσ ο σωτηρ τον κοσμον ο χρσ 
λδ : μετά οετασονοημερασεζηλβεν εκείθεν 43 

Xc : cur τιρ> γαλιλαιαν • αυτοσ γαρ ιησ εμαρτνρησεν 44 

οτι προφητησ cv ττ; ίδια πατριδι ταμην ουκ •χ*ι 
Χγ ίωσουνι/λβοΌσητν γαλιλαιαν 45 

«icSciavro αντον οι γαλιλαίοι πάντα €ωρακοτ«τ 

α εποιησεν cv Ιερουσαλήμ τη €ορτη 

και αυτοί γαρ ηλθον cur την ορτην 
λζ: ηλθεν ονντταλιν cur την κάνα τησγαλιλαιασ +6 

οπού εποιησεν το νοωρ οινον 
ην οε tut /ϊασιλισκοσ 

ου ο ΰιοσ ησθενει cv καφαρναουμ 

οντοσ ακονσασ οτι ιι^σ i/kci ck τι/σ ΐονδαιασ 47 

ασ ττ/ν γαλιλαιαν • απηλθεν προσ αντον 

και ηρωτα Ινα καταβη και ΐασηται 

(Pol. 1176.) 

uerbum ueritatis . quia alius est qui serit 
et alius qui metit • ego misi uos 
metere• non uos lauorastis 
alii lauorauorauerunt et uos 
in lauorem eorum introistis 
de ciuitate autem ilia 
multi crediderunt in eum 
samaritanorum propter uerbum 
mulieris testimonium reddentis 
quoniam dixit mihi omnia • quaecumque feci 
cum ergo ueniesent ad eum samaritani 
rogabanteumutmaneretadpudeos , 

et mansit illic uiduo 
et multo plures crediderunt 
propter uerbum illius • mulieri autem dicebant 
quoniam non iam propter tuum testimoniu 
credimus . ipsum enim audiuimus 
et scimus quoniam hie est 
uere saluator mundi xps 
post uiduum autem exiit inde 
in galilaeam • ipse enim ihs testificatus est 
quoniam profeta in sua patria • honorem non ha 


cum ergo uenit in galilaeam 
exceperunt eum galilaei • omnia uidentes 
quae fecit in hierusalem die festo 
et ipsi enim uenerant in diem festum 

uenit ergo iterum in cana galilaeae 
ubi fecit aquam uinum 

Erat autem quidam basiliscus 
cuius filiua infirmus erat in cafarnaum 
hie cum audisset quod ihs uenit de iudaea 
in galilaeam • abut ad eum et rogabat 
ut desoenderet et sanaret 9* 

(Fol. 1 18 a.) 

Cap. IV. 37—47• 




αυτού τον υιον - ημελλεν γαρ αποθνησκενν IV. 

£ιπεν ουν ο ιησ προσ αυτόν 48 

cav μη σημεία και τέρατα ϊΒητ€ 

ου /χι; πκττ€υο~ητ€ • λ€γαπροσ αυτονοβασιλ*σκον 49 

κ£ καταβηθι πριν αποθανιντο παιδιον 
Xcyci ar^ -ω ο ι^σ πορενον ο ΰιοσ σου £77 5° 

€ΐτιοτ€υσ€ν ο ανθρωποσ τω λόγω 

ω ctircv αυτω ο νησ • και επορενετο 

ηοη θ€ αντον καταβαινοντοσ ϋπηντησαν ζ ι 

οι δούλοι αυτω και ηγγειλαν ανςφ 

οτι ο νιοσ σου £17 
€m$ero ουν ττ/ν ωραν ιταρ αυτών 5 2 

cv 17 κομψοτερον €σχεν 

και άπαν αυτω οτι εχθεσ 

ωραν εβοομην αφηκεν αυτόν ο πνρετοσ 

€γνω ουν ο πατήρ . οτι cv ckciv^ Τ17 ωρα # 53 

cv η ειπεν αυτω ο ιι^σ οτι ο υιοσ σου {17 

και επιστενσεν αυτοσ • και η οικία αυτού ολτ; 

του πάλιν Scvrcpov σημειον εποιησεν ο ιησ 54 

€λ$ων €Κ ητσ ΐουδαιασ €ur την γαλιλαιαν 
λ^7 >μ€τα ταύτα τ/ν coprq των ιουδαίων V• ι 

και ανεβη ιησ cur ιεροσολυμ/χ 

coTiv 8c cv τοισ ϊεροσολνμοισ 2 

cv η; προβατικη κολνμβηθρα 

η λεγομένη εβραϊστι 

βελζεθα πέντε οτοασ €χουσα 

cv ταυταισ ουν kotckcivto 3 

πληθοσ των ασθενρυντων τυφλών χωλω 

ξηρών παραλυτικών 

εκλεγομένων την του ΰοατοσ κινησιν 
\θ : 17V 8c cu^pemroer exct • Tpccucovra «cat οκτο» 5 

ετη έχων cv Τ17 ασθενια αυτού 
τούτον ϊδωΡ ο ιι^σ κατακειμενον 6 

(FoL 118 ό.) 

filium eius erat enim moriturus 
dixit ergo ihs ad eum 

si signa et prodigia uideritis 

non credetis dicit ad eum regulus 

dme descende priusquam moriatur puer 
dicit illi ihs uade filius tuus uiuit 

credidit homo uerbo 

quod dixit ihs et.abibat 

iam autem illo descendente obuiauerunt 

serui eius et nuntiauerunt ei 

quoniam films eius uibit 
interrogabat ergo horam ab eis 

in qua melius habuit 

et dixerunt ei quoniam heri 

hora septima dismisit eum febris 

cognouit ergo pater • quoniam in ilia hora 

in qua dixit illi ihs 'quoniam filius tuus uiuit 

et credidit ipse et domus tota 

hoc iterum secundum signum fecit ihs 

ueniens de iudaea in galilaeam 
post haec erat dies festus iudaeorum 

et ascendit ihs in hierosolymis 

est autem hierosol jmis 

in natatoria piscina 

quae dicitur ebraeice 

helzetha quinque porticos habens 

in his discumbebant 

turbae infirmorum • caecorum et claudorum 

aridorum paralyticorum 

expectanti um aquae motum 

erat autem homo ibi • triginta et octo 

annos habens in infirmitate sua 
hunc uidit ihs iacentem 

(Fol. 119 a.) 

Cait. IV. 47— V. 6. 



1?EC ϊύΗΑΝ 

και γνουσ οτι πολύν η&η χρονον έχει ν. 

λίγα αντω θελεισ νγιησ y€V€<r$<u 

λέγει αντω ο ασθενών *j 

κε ανθρωπον ονκ εχω • ίνα όταν ταραχθη 

το ύδωρ • βαλη με εισ την κολνμβηθραν 

εν ω 8c έρχομαι εγω 

αλλοσ προ εμον καταβαίνει 
λέγει αντω ο ιησ έγειρε και άρον 8 

τον κραβαττον σον και περιπατεί 

και νγιησ εγενετο ο ανθρωποσ 9 

και εγερθεισ ηρεν τον κραβαττον αυτόν 

και περιεπατει ην 8c σαββατον 
CXcyov ουν οι ιουδαίοι τω τεθαραπενμενω ι ο 

σαββατον cotiv και ουκ c^cotiv σοι αραι 

τον κραβαττον σου 
απεκριθηαντοισοποιησασ μενγιη 1 1 

εκ€ΐνοσ μοι ειπεν 

άρον τον κραβαττον σου και περιπατεί 

ηρωτησαν αυτόν τισ ιστιν ο ανθρωποσ ι ζ 

ο ειπών σοι • άρον τον κραβαττον σον 

και περιπατεί • ο ασθενών ονκ ηδει tut ην 13 

ο γαρ ιησ ενενσεν όχλου οντοσ 

«ντωτοπω μετά ταύτα ι± 

ευρίσκει αυτόν ο ιησ εν τω ϊερω 
και ειπεν αντω i8c νγιησ γεγονασ 

μηκετι αμαρτανε 

ϊνα μη χεψον τι σοι γενηται 

απηλθεν ουν ο ανθρωποσ και απηγγιΧεν ι 5 

τοισ ΐουδαιοισ οτι νησ εστίν ο ποιησασ με νγιη 

και δια τούτο cSiowcov οι ιουδαίοι τον ιην 1 6 

οτι ταύτα εποιει σαββατω 

ο 8c ιησ απεκρειθη αυτοισ 1 7 

ο πατήρ μον εωσ άρτι εργάζεται 

(FoL 1196.) 

et sciens quod multum iam tempus habet 

dicit ill! uis sanus fieri 

dicit illi infirmus 
dme hominem non habeo *ut cum mota fuerit 

aqua * mittat me in natatoriam 

dum autem ego uenio 

alius ante me descendit 
dicit illi ihs surge et tolle 

grabattum tuum et ambula 

et sanus factus est homo 


et surgens sustulit grabattum suum 

et ambulabat erat autem sabbatum 
dicebant ergo iudaei qui sanatus erat 

sabbatum est • et non licet tibi tollere 

grabattum tuum 
respondit eis qui fecit me sanum 

ille mihi dixit 

tolle grabattum tuum et ambula 

interrogauerunt eum quis est homo qui tibi 

dixit • tolle grabattum tuum et ambula 

infirmis nesciebat quis esset 

ihs enim deuerterat cum esset turba 

in loco post haec 

inuenit eum ihs in templo 
Et dixit illi ecce sanus factus es 

iam noli peccare 

ne quid tibi peius contingat 

abut ergo homo et nuntiauit 

iudaeis quia ihs est qui me fecit sanum 

et propter hoc persequebantur iudaei ihm * 

quia haec faciebat sabbato 

ihs autem respondit eis 

pater meus usque modo operatur 

(Fol. 120 a.) 

Cap. V. 6—17. 




ωσπ€ρ γαρ ο πατήρ εγείρει τσνσ νεκρονχτ 
και ζωοποιει 

οντωσ και ο νιοσ ονσ θέλει {axnroict 
ovSc γαρ ο πατήρ κρίνα ουδενα 
άλλα τι/ν κρίσιν ιτασαν ScoWcv τω ΰϊω 
ίνα παντ€σ ταμωσι τον νιον 
καθωσ rci/utxri τον πάτερα 
μ 'Ό μη tci/achv τον νιον • συ τα/ία τον irarcpa 
τον πεμψαντα αυτόν 
μα : αμψαμτηνλεγωνμείν : οτονλογονμον 
ακονων • και ιτιστ cvuiv τω πεμψαντι με 
c^ci {ω^ν αιωνιον • και €ΐσ κρίσιν 
ουκ έρχεται * άλλα μεταβεβηκεν 
€κ τον 0ανατον cur fan/v 
α/ιι/ν αμι/ν λ*γω ν'/χαν 
οτι έρχεται ωρα και νυν cotiv 
ore οι vcKpoi ακονσονται τι^τ φωνησ 
τον νιου τον θν και οι ακονσαντ€σ 
ζησονσνν ωσ γαρ ο πατήρ ο {ων 

(PoL 120 δ.) | 



καγω εργάζομαι • δια τούτο μάλλον οι ibvScuoi V. 1 8 
c^i/row αυτόν αιτοκταναι 
οτι ου μόνον ελνε το σαββατον 
άλλα και πάτερα ίδιον €λ€γ€ τον 6V 
ίσον cavrov ποιων τω 0ω 
απεκριθη ουν ο ιτ/σ και curcv αντοισ 
α/ιι/ν a/Aiyv Xcyu) ν/χαν ου δύναται 
ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου ποιον τι αφ cavrov 
cav fwy τι βλεπη ποιονντα τον πάτερα 
α γαρ €κανοσ πονψτη ταντα και ο νιοσ ποικ 
ομοωχτ • ο γαρ πατήρ αγάπα τον νιον 
και πάντα δακννα αντω • α • αν αντοσ ποα/ 
και μείζονα τοντων δακννσιν αντω cpya 
ίνα v/tcur θανμαζητε 







et ego peror 'propter hoc magis iudaei 

quaerebant ilium occidere 

quod non solum solueret sabbatum 

sed et patrem suum dicebat dm 

aequalem se faciebat deo 
respondit igitur ihs et dixit illis 

amen amen dico nobis non potest 

filius hominie facere aliquid a se 

nisi uideat patrem facientem 

quaecumque enim ille fecerit • haec et filius frdt 

similiter • pater enim diligit filium 

et omnia ostendit ei • quaecumque ipse facit 

et maiora horum ostendrt ei opera 


sicut enim pater suscitat mortuoe» 

et uiuificat 

sic et filius quos uult uiuificat 

nee enim pater iudicat aliquera 

sed indicium omne dedit filio 

ut omnes honorificent filium 

sicut bonorificant patrem *qui non honoruicat 

filium • non honorificat patrem 

qui misit ilium 
amen amen dico uobis • qui uerbum meum 

audit • et credit ei qui me misit 

habet uitam aeternam * et in iudicium 

non uenit *sed transiit 

a morte in uitam 
amen amen dico uobis 

quoniam uenit bora et nunc est 

cum mortui audient uocem 

fili dei et qui audierint 

uiuent sicut enim pater uiuens 


Cap. V. 17— «6. 




1£ec ΐδΗΑΪ? 

εχ€ΐ ζωην cv cavro» • οντωσ c&Wcv και τ•» ΰ»*» V . 

ζωην €χ<ειν cv €αυτω ' και ιζουσιαν ε&ωκεν z 7 

αντω και κρίσιν ποιειν 

οτι υιοσ άνθρωπου cotiv μη θαυμάζετε τουτ© ζ8 

οτι έρχεται ωρα 

cv η παντεσ οι εν tout μνημεωισ 

ακονσονται τησ φωνησ αυτόν 

και εζελενσονται οι τα αγαθά ποιησαντεσ 2$ 

cur αναστασιν ζωησ • οι 8c φαύλα πρασσοντεσ 

«σ αναστασιν κρισεωσ 
Ον δνναμαι €γω απ εμαντον j° 

itqiciv ovScv καθωσ ακούω κρίνω 

και η Kpurur η εμη δίκαια cotiv 
/ιρ : οτι ου ζήτω το θέλημα το εμον 

άλλα το θέλημα του πεμψαντοσ μ* 
μγ : cav €γω μαρτυρώ περί εμαντον $\ 

η μαρτυρία μον ουκ εοτιν αληθησ 

αλλοσ cariv ο μαρτύρων περί c/totr 3 2 

και oiSarc οτι αληθησ ccttiv 

17 μαρτυρία μου • τ^ μαρτυρεί περί εμον 
ϋμ€ΐσ απ€σταλκατ€ προσ ϊωαννην $ 3 

και μ€μαρτυρηκ€ν τη αλήθευα 

€γω b*c ου πάρα ανθρώπων < την μαρτνρ€ΐαν 34 

λαμβάνω άλλα ταντα λίγω 

ίνα ΰμεισ σωθητε • βκινοσ 1^ ο λνχλον 3 5 

ο καιομενοσ και φαινων • ΰμεισ 8c ηθελησατε 
αγαλΧιαθηναι προσ ωραν cv τω φωτι αντον 
€γω 8c £χω ri^ μαρτυριαν 3 6 

μείζονα του ΐωανον • τα γαρ cpya α cScukcv /toe 
ο πατήρ ίνα τελυωσω αυτά • αυτά τα coya α ποι» 
μαρτυρι περί εμον • οτι ο πατήρ με aTrcoTiAc 
και ο πεμψασ με πατήρ ' 3 7 

ckcivot αυτοσ μαρτυρι περί εμού 

(FoL 121 δ.) 

habet uitam in so -sic dedit et filio 
uitam habere in semet ipso • et potestatem dedit el 
iudicium facere 

quoniam filius honis est • nolite mirari hoc 
quoniam uenit hora 
in qua omnes qui in monumentis sunt 
audient uocem eius 
et procedent qui bona feoerunt 
in resurrectionem uitae • qui autem male egernnt 
in resurrectione iudicii 
non possum ego a me 
facere quidquam sicut audio iudico 
et iudicium meum iustum est 
quoniam non quaero uoluntatem meam 
sed uoluntatem eius qui me misit 
si ego testimonium dico dico de me 
testimonium meum non est uerum 
alter est qui testimonium dicit de me 
et scitis quoniam uerum est 
testimonium quod testatur de me 
uos misistis ad iohannen 
et testimonium pehibuit ueritati 
ego autem non ab hominibus testimonium 
accipio • sed haec dico 
ut uos salbi sitis • ille erat lucerna 
ardens • et lucens • uos autem uoluistis 
exultare ad oram 'in lumine eius 
ego autem habeo testimonium 
maius quam iohannen opera enim quae dedit m&i 
pater ut perficiam ea • ipsa opera quae facio 
testimonium dat de me • quia pater me misit 
et qui me misit pater 
ille ipse testimonium perhibet de me 

(Fol. 122 a.) 

Cap. V. 2(5—37- 




μό : συτ€ φωνην αυτσυ xowrorc ακηκοατ€ 
οντ€ ci&xr αντον €ωρακατ€ 

μ* ι και τον λογον αντον ονκ €\€Τ€ 

μένοντα cv νμ€ΐν οτι ον aircoraljccv ciccivo* 
τοντω νμ.€ΐσ ον irurTCVcrc 
€pcwarc τασ γραφασ οτι vpueur Sojccitc 
€χαν cv ανταισ ζωην αιωνιον 
και ciccivai curiv αμαρτανονσαι 
vtpi €μου και ον OcXerai tXOtw προσ μ* 
ίνα ζωην αιωνιον *χητ* 
δο£ αν πάρα ανθρώπων ον λαμβάνω 
άλλα εγνωκα νμασ οτι ονκ c^cre 
την αγαττην τον θν €V cavrour 
βγω €ληλνθα cv τω ονόματι τον ττρσ μου 
και ον λαμβαν€Γ€ /xc • cav αλλοσ €λθη 
cv τω ονόματι τω ΐβιω • ciccivov Χημψίσθαι 
πωσ δννασ0αι ϋμασ πιστ€νσαι 
οο£αν παρ αλλήλων λαμβανοντ€σ 
και την οοξαν τι/ν πάρα του μόνον θν 
ον ζητιτ€ μη ooicarc 
οτι €γω κατηγορήσω νμασ 
ττροσ τον πρα ccrriv ο κατήγορων νμων 
μωνσησ cur ον ϋ /xcw ι/λπικατ€ 
ci γαρ ciricrrcvcTC μωνσ€ΐ • «ricrrcvcr* 
αν c/uuk • ircpt e /χου γαρ <κ«νοσ ςγραψςν 
€i 8c τοισ cjccivov Ύραμμασιν ον irurrcvcTC 











πωσ tout c/aout ρημασιν τηστ€νσητ€ 
μτ : /xcra ταύτα ain^cv ο »70* π£ραντησ θαλασσησ VL ι 

ττρτ γαλιλαιασ cur τα ftcpr; ττ/σ ri/fcoutoW 

ι/κολονίι 8c αντω οχλοσ πολνσ ζ 

οτι c0c<dpow τα σημ€ΐα 

a ciroici «τι των ασθίνονντων 
μζ : a-mjXBrv ow €ΐσ το οροσ ιησ 3 

(Fol. 1226.) 

neque uooem eius umquam audistis 
neque speciem eias uidistis 
et uerbum eiue non habetia 
manenfl in nobis • quoniam qem misit ille 
huic uoe non creditis 
Bcrutate scripturas quoniam uoe putatis 
habere in eis uitam aeternam 
et ille sunt quae testantur 
dome et non uultis uenire ad me 
ut uitam aeternam habeatis 
gloriam ab hominibus non accipio 
sed cognoui uos quoniam non habetis 
caritatem dei in uobis 
Ego ueni in nomine patris mei 
et non me accipitis - si alius uenerit 
in nomine suo • ilium accipietis 
quomodo potestis uos credere 
gloriam abinuicem accipientes 
et gloriam ab unico deo 
non queritis • nolite arbitrari 
quod ego accusaturus.sum uos 
ad patrem est qui uos accuset 
moyses in quern uos speratis 
si enim crederitis mojsi crederetis utique 
et mihi *de me enim ille scripsi 
si enim illius litteris noncreditie 
quomodo meis uerbis credetis 
post haec abut ihs trans mare 
galilaeae • in fines tiberiadis 
sequebantur autem ilium turba multa 
quoniam uidebant signa 
quae faciebat super infirmos 
abiit ergo in montem ihs 

(FoL 1230.) 

Capf. V. 37— VI. 3. 



Sft(? jbBAlT 

και €καθηζ€το€κ&, μετά των μαθητών αυτόν VI. 
μη : €γγυσ δε ην το νασχα η €ορτη των Ιουδαίων 4 

μσ : ετταρασ συν τονσ οφθαλμονσ ο ιησ $ 

και 0εασαμενοσ οτι οχλοσ πολυσ 
έρχεται προσ αντον • και λέγει προσ φΟατπτον 
iroOev αγορασωμ,εν αρτουσ • ΐνα φαγωσιν ούτοι 
τοντο δε ελεγεν ιτειρα£ων αυτόν 6 

αντοσ yap ι/δει τι ι/μελλεν ποιειν 
αποκρεινεται αντω φιλιτπτοσ η 

διακοσίων δηναρίων • ουκ αρκουσιν αυτοί* 
άρτοι • Ινα εκαστοσ αντων βρα>χν λαβή 
λέγει αντω cur εκ των μαθητών αυτού 8 

ανδραιασ ο αδελφοσ σιμωνοσ ΐτετρον 
εστίν παίδαρων ωδε οσ έχει πέντε αρτονσ 9 

κριθινονσ και δυο οψαρια 
άλλα ταύτα cotiv εισ τοσουτουσ 
ειπεν ουν ο ιι/σ ποιήσατε τουσ ανθρωπονσ χ ο 

αναπεσειν iyv δε χορτοσ πολνσ 
cv τω τοπω • avcircaav ow ανδρ€σ τον αριΛμο 
ωσ πεντακισχιλιοι • ελα/?εν ow τουσ πεντβ αρτονσ 1 1 
ο ιτ/σ και ηνχαριστησ€ν και εδωκεν 
τοισ μαθηταπ οι δε μαθηται tout ανακειμ,ενοισ 
ομοιωσ δε και εκ των οψαριων όσον ηθίλον 
ωσ δε €ν*π\ησθησαν λέγει τοισ μαθηταισ αυην ι z 
συναγάγετε τα περισσευσαντα κλάσματα 
ΐνα /χ?7 τι απολ^ται ε£ αυτών 
συνήγαγαν δε και εγεμισαν 1 3 

δώδεκα κοφινουσ κλασμάτων 
εκ των πέντε άρτων των κρει0ινων 
α επερισσευσαν τοισ βφρωκοσνν 
ν : Οι ow ανβρωποι ϊδοντεσ ο επο«/σεν 14 

σημτυον ελεγον οτι οιπ*οσ εστίν ο νροφητησ 
ο εισ τον κοσμον ερχο/ιενοσ 

(FoL 1236.) 

et sedebat ibi cum discipulie suis 

iuxsta autem erat pascha dies solemnis tadaeoni 

eleuatia ergo oculis ibs 

et uidens quod turbae multae 

ueniunt ad eum dioit ad pbilippum 

unde ememus panes ut manduoent isti 

boc autem dicebat temptans eum 

ipse autem sciebat quid esset facturus 

respondit illi pbilippus 
ducentorum deuariorum non sufficiunt eis 
panes ut singuli modicum aecipiant 

dicit illi unus ex discipulie eius 
andreas frater simonis petri 
est puer bic qui babet quinque panes 
boi*diacios et duos pisces 
sed baec quid sunt in tarn multos 
dixit ergo ibs • facite bomines 
recumbere erat autem faenum multum 
in loco recubuerunt ergo uiri numero 
fere quinque milia • accepit ergo panes 
ibs et benedixit et dedit 
discipulis • discipuli autem recumbentibus 
similiter et de piscipus 'quantum uolebant 
cum autem saturati essent • dicit discipulis sol 
congregate fragmentorum quae superarunt 
ut no quid pereat ex eis 
congr egauerunt autem et inpleuerunt 
duodecim copbinos fragmentorum 
de quinque panibus bordiaciis 
quae superauerunt bis qui manducarunt 

bomines ergo uidentes quod fecit 
signum dicebant quia bic est propheta 
qui in saeculum uenturus est 

(Fol. 124 a.) 

Cap. VI. 3—14. 






ιησ ουν γνσυσ οτι μελλουσνν ερχεσθαι VL ι ξ 

και αρτπαζενν αυτόν 

ίνα ποιησωσιν αυτόν βασιλέα 

ανεχωρησεν πάλιν cur το οροσ 

αντοσ μονοσ κακει προσηυχετο 

ωσ 8c οψια eycvcro 16 

κατφησαν οι μαθηται αυτόν 

«τι τι/ν θάλασσαν και ενβαντεσ 1 7 

«σ το πλοισν ηρχοντο ευσ το πέραν 

τησ θαλασσησ ισ καφαρναουμ 

κατελαβεν 8c αυτονσ ι/ σκοτία 

και ονπω «λτ;λυ^€ΐ ο tipr προσ αντονσ 

ι; Sc 0αλασσα άνεμου μεγάλου πνεοντοσ 1 8 

διηγεφετο • cXi^Xaicorca ουν σταδία 1 9 

ωσ« εικοσιπέντε η τριάκοντα 

θεωρουσιν τον ιην περιπατουντα 

€ΤΓΐ η^σ Λχλασσττσ και ενγοσ του πλοίου 

γεινομενον και εφοβηβησαν 

ο Sc λέγει αντοισ εγω ειμί 20 

μη φοβισθε ηθελον ουν αυτόν % ι 

λαβείν cur το πλοιον και ευθεωσ 

το πλόων εγενηθη επι τησ γησ 

cur ην υπηγον τη επαύριον ο οχλοσ %ι 

ο εστηκωσ πέραν τησ θαλασσησ 

ενοεν οτι πλοιαριον άλλο ουκ ην 

εκεί ει μη εν cur ο ενεβησαν 

οι μαθηται αυτοί; ιην και οτι ου συνει σηλύη 

tout μαθηταισ αντον ο ιησ ισ το πλοιον 

άλλα μόνον οι μαθηται αυτού απηλθον 

άλλων πλοιαρειων ελθοντων 23 

εκ τιβερια&οσ εγγυσ του τόπου 

οπού εφαγον τον αρτον 
Ore ουν ciScv ο οχλοσ οτι ιησ ουκ εστίν 24 

(FoL 124 6.) 

ihs autem scions quod uenturi essent 
et rapere ilium 
ut faciant eum regem 
eecessit iterum in montem 
ipse solus et ibi orabat 
cum aum sero factum esset 
descenderunt discipuli eius 
ad mare et ascendentes 
in nauem ueniebant trans fretum 
maris in cafarnaum 
adpraehendit autem eos tenebra 
et necdum uenerat ibs ad illos 
mare quoque magno uento flante in 
surgebat *sed cum remigassent stadia 
uigintiquinque uel triginta 
uident ibm ambulantem 
super mare et iuxta nauem 
fieri et timuerunt 
quibus ipse ait ego sum 
nolite timere • uolebant ergo ilium 
accipere in nauem et confestim 


nauis facta est a terrain 

in qua ibant altera die turbae 

quae stabant trans mare 

uiderunt quia alia nauicula non erat 

ibi nisi una in quam intra uerant 

discipuli ihu et quia non simul introibit cum 

discipulis suis ihs in nauem 

sed tan turn discipuli eius abierant 
aliae nauiculae uenerunt 

de tiberiade prope locum 

ubi manducarunt panem 
cum ergo uidissent turbae quia ihs non est 

(FoL 125 a.) 

Cap. VI. 15—14. 




cicet ov8e οι μαθτρηι αντου 
€λαβον tavrour πλοιάρια 
και ηλθον cur καφαρναονμ ■ 
ζητονντ€σ τον ιην και €υροντ€σ αντον 
irtpav τησ θαλασσησ €ΐπον αντω 
ραββι ποτ€ ωο€ €\η\υθασ 
απ€κρ€ΐθη avrour ο ιησ και curcv 
αμήν αμήν λνγω νμαν 
ζητ€ΐτ€ μ* ονχ οτι ciSarc σημ€ΐα 
και τ€ρατα αλλ οτι €φα-γ€Τ€ 
€κ των άρτων και €χορτασθητ€ 
€ργαζ€σθαι μη την βρώσιν την απολλνμινη 
άλλα την βρώσιν την μτνουσαν 
€ΐσ ζωην αιωνιον • ην ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου 
διβωσιμ νμ€ΐν τούτον yap 
ο πατήρ €σφραγισ€ν ο θσ 
6«rov ow νροσ αυτόν τι €ρσωμ€θα 

ίνα πονησωμεν τα €ργα τον θν 
απ€κριθη ο ιησ και cure? avrour 
τούτο €στιν το €ργον τον θν 
ϊνα ιηστ€νσηται €ur ον aircorciXcv €Κ€ΐνοσ 

vy : €iircv ow αντω • τι ow σοι iroitur σημαον 
ϊνα ΐδω /xcv και πνστενσωμεν σοι 

νδ : τι €ργαζη ' οι πατ€ρ€σ ημών 
το μ,αννα €φαγον cv τη €ρημω 
καθωσ €OTiv γςγραμμενον εστίν 
αρτον €κ τον ουρανού coWcv αντασ 
φα -yew ' ciircv ονν avrour ο ιησ 
αμήν αμήν λέγω νμ€ΐν 
ον μωνσησ coWcv νμ€ΐν τον αρτον €Κ τον 
ονρανον ' άλλα ο πατήρ μον διβωσιν νμ€ΐν 
τον αρτον €κ τον ονρανον τον αληθινον 
ο yap αρτοσ ο του θν cotiv 

(Fol. 135 ^•) 











ibi neque discipuli eius 

acceperunt sibi nauiculas 

et uenerunt in cafarnaum 

quaerentes ihm et inuenientes eum 

tras mare dixerunt illi 

rabbi quando hoc uenisti 
respondit illis ihs et dixit 
- amen amen dico uobis 

quaeritis me non quia uidistis signa 

et prodigia sed quia manducastis 

de panibus et saturati estis 

operamini non escam quae perit 

sed escam quae manet 

in uitam aeternam * quern nliiis hominis 

dat uobis hunc enim 

pater signauit deus 
dixerunt ergo ad ilium quid operemur 

ut faciamus opera dei 
respondit ihs et dixit illis 

hoc est opus dei 

ut credatis in eum quern misit ille 
dixerunt ergo illi . quod ergo facie tu signum 

ut uideamus et credamus tibi 

qui doperaris • patres nostri 

manna manducauerunt in eremo 

sicut scriptum est 

panem de caelo dedit illis 

manducare dixit ergo illis ihs 
amen amen dico uobis 

non moyses dedit uobis panem de caelo 

sed patpater meus dat uobis 

panem de caelo uerum 
panis enim dei est 

(Fol. 126 a.) 

Cap. VI. «4—33. 








ο καταβαινων ck του ουρανού νί- 

κα* ζωην διδωσ τω κοσμώ 
Giirov ow προσ αυτόν κ€ 34 

πάντοτε οοσ ημ€ΐν τον αρτον τούτον 
€wrcv συν αντοισ ο ιησ €γω ci /χι ο αρτοσ 3 5 

τι/σ £0*17°" : ο €ρχομ€νοσ προσ μ€ 

ου μη irctvcurct ntiMrorc και ο πιστςνων €ΐσ c/£c 

ου μη 8ιψασ€ΐ πωποτ€ αλλ €ΐπον ΰ /tciv 3 6 

ότι και €ωραχατ€ /ic και ου πιστεύετε 

παν ο διδωσιν /αοι ο πατήρ • προσ ε/*ε ι/£ει 3 7 

και τον €ρχομ€νον προσ μ* ου μη €κβαλω 

: οτι καταβφηκα εκ του ουρανού 3 & 

ονχ ίνα ποιήσω το θίλημα το €μον 

άλλα το θέλημα του ΊΓ€μψαντοσ μ£ 
: πατροσ : τούτο δε ccrnv το θιλημα 3 9 

του π€μψαντοσ μ€ ίνα παν 

ο δεδωκεν /ιοι /αϊ; απολέσω μηο^ν 

αλλ ίνα αναστήσω αυτό 

cv τη €σχατη ημΛρα τούτο yap εστίν 4° 

το θίλημα του πατροσ μου ίνα πασ ο 0εωρων 

τον ϋιον και πιστευων €ΐσ αυτόν €χη ζωην 

αιωνιον και αναστήσω αυτόν 

cv τη ςσχατη ημΛρα 
νθ : €γογγυζον δε οι ιουδαίοι περί αυτόν 4 1 

οτι ειπεν €γω ci/ii ο αρτοσ 

ο καταβασ €κ του ουρανού 

και ελεγον ουχ ουτοσ cotiv ιι^γ 4 Ζ 

ο ΰιοσ του ΐωσηφ ου ημ€νσ οιδαμεν 

τον πατ€ρα και την μητ€ρα πωσ ow λέγει εαυτό 

απο του ουρανού καταβφηκ€ναι 
ζ : απ£κρ€ΐθη συν ο ιησ και €ΐπ*ν αντοισ 43 

μη γογγυ£ετε μχτ αλλήλων 

ovocur δύναται ελ#ειν προσ /μ 

(FoL 1366.) 

qui descendit de caelo 

et uitam dans mundo 

dixerunt ergo ad ilium dme 

semper da nobis panem huno 
dixit ergo illis ihs ego sum panes 

uitae qui uenit ad me 

non esuriet umquam * et qui credit in me 

non sitiet amplius sed dixi uobis 

quoniam et uidistis me et non creditis 

omne quod mihi dat pater ad me uenit 

et eum quf uenit ad me non abiciam 

quoniam desoendi de caelo 

non ut faciam uoluntatem meam 

sed uoluntatem eius qui me misit 

patris • haec est autem uoluntas 

qui me misit ut omne 

quod mihi dedit non perdam nihil 

sed ut resuscitem illud 

in nouissima die haec est enim 

uoluntas patris mei • ut omnia qui uidet 

filium et credit in ilium habeat uitam 

aeternam et resuscitem ilium 

in nouissima die 

murmurabant ergo iudaei de illo 

quoniam dixit ego sum panis 

qui desoendi de caelo 

et dicebant nonne hie est ihs 

filius ioseph cuius nos ecimus 

patrem et matrem quomodo ergo dicit adpram 

de caelo descendisse 
respondit igitur ihs et dixit illis 

nolite murmurari inter uos 

nemo potest uenire ad me 

(FoL 137 a.) 

Cap. VI. 33—44. 



SfcC? ibBAfi 


5 : 
^ : 








cav μη ο πατήρ ο π€μψασ μ* VL 

cXxvcny αυτόν καγω αναστήσω αυτόν 
cv τη €σχατη ημ*ρα • comv γ*γραμμ€νον 
cv τοισ προφτηταισ και €σοντα* πανπσ 
διδακτοί συ 7τασ ο ακονων πάρα τον πατροσ 
και μαθών €ρχ€ται προσ μ* 
ουχ οτι τον πατέρα caipaKcv τισ 
€ΐ μη ο ων πάρα τον βν ουτοσ €ωρακ€ν 
τον θν - αμήν αμήν λ€γω v/ticiK 
ο πιστχνων cur e/ie c^ci fanp' 
αιωνιον : €γω ci/u οαρτοστησ ζωησ 
οι νατ€ρ€σ ϋμων έφαγαν τον αρτον 
cv η; €ρημω το μάννα και αποθανόν 
οντοσ εστίν ο αρτοσ ο εκ τον ουρανον 
και καταβαινων Ινα τισ c£ αυτού φαγί/ 
και /hi; αποθανη : €γω ci/u ο αρτοσ 
ο {ων ο ck τον ουρανού καταβασ 
cav ονν τισ φαγί; ck τον αρτον τοντον 
ζησ , €ΐ cur τον αιώνα και ο αρτοσ 
ον €γω δώσω η σαρζ μου cotiv ύττερ π^τ 
τον κόσμου ζωησ : €μαχοντο ονν 
οι ιουδαίοι προσ αλληλονσ Xeyovrca 
νωσ δύναται οντοσ ημ€ΐν την 
σάρκα δούναι φαγαν 
€wrcv ουν αντοισ ο ιι^σ α/ιι/ν α/ιι/ν 
Xcyto v/iciv cav /tx.77 λαβητ* 
την σάρκα τον νιον τον άνθρωπου 
και το αίμα αυτού πιιρ -c 
ονκ €χ€ται cv cavrour π/ν {ωι/ν 
ο τρώγων αυτού την σαρκαν 
και πάνων αυτού το αίμα 
*χ€ΐ ζωην αιωνιον * καγω αναστήσω αυτόν 
τη£σχατηημ€ρα : ηγαρσαρξμοναληθωσ§9ηβρ* $$ 

(FoL 121 b.) 





nisi pater qui me misit 
adtraxerit ilium et ego resuscitabo ilium 
in nouissima die est scriptum 
in prophetis et erunt omnee 
dociui lee dei omnis qui audit a patre 
et didicerit uenit ad me 
non quod patrem uidit quisquam 
nisi qui a deo est hie uidit 
deum amen amen dico nobis 
qui credit in me habet uitam 
aeternam ego sum panes uitae 
patres uestri manducauerunt panem 
in deserto mannam et mortui sunt 
hie est panis qui do caelo 
descendit ut si quis ex illo manducet 
et non moriatur ego sum panis 
uiuus qui de caelo descendit 
si quis manducauerit de hoc pane 
uiuet in aeternum et panis 
quern ego dabo caro mea est 
promundiuita litigabant ergo 
iudaei adinuicem dicentes 
quomodo potest hie nobis 
carnem dare manducare 
dixit autem illis ihs • amen amen 
dico uobis nisi acceperitis 
carnem fili hominis 
et sanguem eius uiueritis 
non habebitis in uobis uitam 
qui edet eius carnem 
et uibet eius sanguem 

habet uitam aeternam * et ego resuscitabo uiu 
nouissimo die • caro enim mea uere est esca 

(FoL 1 28 β.) 

Cap. VI. 44—55. 




(η : ο τρώγων μου την σάρκα * και ιτανων μου VI. 56 

το αίμα • cv c/101 /icvei καγω cv αντω 

καθωσ cv c/ioi ο πατήρ καγω cv τω πατρι 

αμήν αμήν λχγω ΰμαν 

eav /αί| λαβητ€ το σώμα του ύιου 

του άνθρωπου ωσ τον αρτον τι^σ ζωι^σ 

ουκ e^cTC {ωι^ cv αυτω 

καθωσ aircoraAxcv fie ο £ων ιτατηρ 5 7 

καγω £ω δια τον 7τατ€ρα *και ο λαμβάνων μ€ 

KOKCivoo- fiy δι c/ic . ουτοσ cotiv ο αρτοσ 5 8 

ο €κ του ουρανού καταβασ ου καθωσ 

ιφαγον οι Ίτατ€ρ€σ ΰμων και αποθανόν 

ο τρώγων τούτον τον αρτον ζησεται car τον 

αιώνα • ταύτα chtcv cv τη συναγωγή διδάσκω 59 

cv καφαρναουμ σαββατω 

πολλοί ουν ck των μαθητών αυτού 6ο 

ακουσαντ€σ ciirav ' σκληροσ cotiv ο λογοσ ουτοσ 

τισ δύναται αυτού ακουιιν ' ωσ ουν €γνω ο ιησ 6 1 

οτι cv cavrowr γονγυζ ουσιν trcpi τούτου 

οι μαθηται αυτού enrev αυτοισ 

ζ$ : τούτο ϋμασ σκανδάλιζα : eav ουν θιωρητ* 6ζ 

τον υιον του άνθρωπου αναβενοντα 

ο : ου ην το irporcpov : το «τα cotiv το £ωοττοιουν 6 1 

η σαρξ ουκ ωφ*λ€ΐ ουδέν 

: τα ρήματα α €γω λελαληκα ϋμιιν πνα cotiv 

ζωη cotiv άλλα c£ υμών «σιν Tivc<r 64 

: οι ου ΐΓΐστ€υουσιν : ι/δα γαρ c£ οψχησ ο ιησ 

TWto ασιν οι μη πιχττευοντισ 

και τισ cotiv ο παραδιδουσ αυτόν 

ογ : και cXcycv δια τούτο €ΐρηκα ϋμ€ΐν 6$ 

οτι ουδασ δύναται cX0civ προσ μι 

eav μη η ScSo/icvov αυτω ck του προσ 

€Κ τούτου ουν πολλοί των μαθητών αυτού 66 

(Fol. 1286.) 



qui edet meam carnem et uibet meum 
sanguem in me manet et ego in eum 
sicut in me pater et ego in patre 
amen amen dico uobis 
nisi acceperitis corpus fili 
hominis sicut panem uitae 
non habetia uitam in aeo 
sicut me misit uiuus pater 
et ego uiuo propter patrem • et qui me accipit 
et iDe uiuet propter me . hie est panis 
qui do caelo descendit • non sicut manducauemnt 
patres uestri et mortui sunt 
qui manducat hunc panem uiuet in aeternum 
haec dixit in synagoga docens 
in cafarnaum sabbato 
multi ergo ex discipulis eius 
audientes dixerunt • durus est sermo hie 
et quis potest ilium audire • ut cognouit ergo ih• 
quod intra se murmurant de illo 
discipuli eius dixit illis 
hoc uos scandalizat • quid si uideritis 
filium hominis • ascendentem 
ubi ante erat • sps est qui uiuincat 
caro nihil prodeest 

uerba quae ego locututus sum uobis sps est 
uita est sed ex uobis sunt aliqui 
qui non credunt sciebat enim ab initio ihs 
qui sunt qui non credunt 
et quis esset qui eum traderet 
et dicebat propter hoc dixi uobis 
quoniam nemo potest uenire ad me 
nisi illi datum fuerit a patre 
ex hoc ergo multi discentium eius 

(FoL 129 a.) 

Cap. VI. 56—66. 








6 9 



απήλθαν «σ τα οπίσω * και ovkcu /act αντον 

TTtpieiraTOW • ciircv Sc ο ti /σ τοισ δωοικα 

μη και ΰμαα- flcXcrc ΰπαγαν 
: €tircv Sc αντω σιμών πντροσ • #cc προσ τίνα 

α7Γ€λακτο/χ€0α • ρήματα ζωησ αιωνίου €χ«σ 

και ημασ πεπωτευκαμτν • και €γνωκαμ€ν at 

οτι στ; α ο αγιοσ του 0υ 
Ιαττ€κριθη ο ιησ λέγων • ουκ €γω ΰ/ιασ τουσ * ι/3 * 

€$€\€$αμην και cur c£ υ/ίων οιαβολοσ εστίν 

cXcycv 8c ΐουδαν σιμωνοσ σκαρνωθ • 

ουτοσ γαρ t^/xcXXcv τταραδιδοναι αυτόν 

€ur €κ των δα&κα • 
μ€τα ταύτα ircpicirarct ο νησ cv τη γαλιλαια VII. τ 

ου γαρ qfcXcv cv τη ΐουδαια ircptirarciv 

ort cfip-ow αυτόν οι ιουδαίοι 

αποκταναι iyv 8c εγγυσ η €ορτη z 

των ιουδαίων η σκ€νοπηγ€ΐα 

ciirov ουν προσ αυτσν οι αδελφοί αυτού 3 

μεταβηθι evrtvOtv και ϋπαγ* cur T17V γαλιλαια 

ίνα και οι μαθηται σου θ€ωμησονσιν τα cpya 

a iroicur • ουδισ γαρ cv κρύπτω τι ιτοια 4 

και {ι?τα cv παρησια αυτό civai • ci ταύτα ποιασ 

φαν€ρωσον σ€αντον τω κοσμώ 

oiSc γαρ οι αδελφοί αυτού 5 

cirurrcwrav ασ αντον totc 
\tyti avrour ο νησ ο καιροσ ο €μοσ ονπω 6 

«apcoTiv • ο Sc καιροσ ο νμ€Τ€ροσ 

iravTOTC cotiv ετοιμοσ 

ου δύναται ο κοσμοσ /turciv νμασ c/xc Sc /lurci 7 

οτι *γω μαρτυρώ ircpi αυτού 

οτι τα cpya αυτού πονηρά cotiv 

v/icur αναβτγτ€ cur ττ^ν €ορτην 

€γω ουκ αναβαίνω νχτ την €ορτην ταντην 

(Fol. 1296.) 


abierant retro • et amplius cum illo non 

ambolabant • dixit autem ihs ad duodecim 

numquid et uos uultie ire 
dixit autem illi simon petrus dme ad quern 

ibimus < uerba uitae aeternae habes 

et nos credidimus et cognouimus te 

quia tu ee sanctus dei 
respondit ihs et dixit • nonne ego uoe duodeci 

elegi • et unus ex uobis diabolus est 

dicebat autem iudan simonifl scarioth 

hie enim incipiebat tradere eum 

unus de duodecim 
poet haec ambulabat ihs in galilaea 

non enim uolebat in iudaea ambulare 

quoniam quaerebant ilium iudaei 

occidere erat autem prope dies feetus 

iudaeorum scenopegia 

dixerunt ergo ad eum fratres eui 

transi hinc et uade in iudaeam 

ut et discipuli tui • uideant opera 

quae facia • nemo enim in occulto aliquid facit 

et querit illut in palam esse • si haec facts 

ostende teipeum mundo 

neque enim fratres eius 

crediderunt tunc in ilium 
dicit ergo illis ihs tempus meum nondum 

uenit • tempus autem uestrum 

semper est paratum 

non potest mundus odisse uos • me autem'odit 

quoniam ego testimonium dico de illo 

quia opera eius mala sunt 

uos ascendite in diem festum 

ego non ascendo in hunc diem festum 

(FoL 130 a.) 

Cafp. VI. 66— VII. 8. 




οτι ο €μοσ καφοσ ονττω VII. 

πητληρωται • ταύτα απών αντοσ 9 

c/icivcv «ο* τψ γαλιλαιαν 

ωσ Sc ανφκγτο,ν οι αδελφοί αυτόν ίο 

τοτ€ και αυτοσ ανίβη ασ τι^ €ορτην 
ου φανφωσ αλλ cv κρύπτω 

οι ουν ιουδαίοι €ζητονν αυτόν 1 1 

cv η; eopri/ και cXcyov που cotiv ckcowt 
και γογγυσμοσ ψ τκρι αυτού cv τω όχλοι 12 

ot /xcv «λεγον οτι αγαθοσ comv 
άλλοι €λεγον ου • άλλα ιτλανα τον οχλον 
ουδαο» μ€ντοι ιπψησαΑ tkaXii vcpi αυτόν ι$ 

δια τον φοβον των ιουδαίων 

•η&η OC npr £ορτησ μεσαζουσησ 14 

αν€βη ο νησ cur το ΐφον και cSioWicev 
€θανμαζον ουν οι ιουδαίοι λ€γοντ€σ• 1 5 

πωσ ουτοσ γράμματα oiocv* /117 μεμαθηκωσ 
απεκριθη αυτοισ ο ιησ και ειπεν η εμη δώαχη 1 6 
ουκ ccrriv εμη άλλα του πεμψαντοσ με 
cav τισ 0€λ?7 το θέλημα αυτού iroieiv 1 7 

γνωστται ircpi τησ διδαχή ' irorcoov cic 0υ €στι 
^ €γω air €/*αντουλαλω. ο αψ εαυτού λάλων ι8 

τ^ν δο£αν τψ ιδίαν £ττα *ο oc {ττων 
nyv oojav του πεμψαντοσ αυτόν 
οντοσ αληθησ «mv 
και αδικία cv αυτω ουκ cotiv 

ου μωνσησ είωκεν ΰ /ictv τον νομον 19 

και ουδισ c£ ΰμων ιτοια τον νομον 


απεκριθη ο οχλοσ και cixcv • δαιμονιον cgao 1 20 

tut o~c {17TC1 αποκταναι 

απεκρειθη ο νησ και ενπεν • cv coyov ετοιησα a 1 

και ν/ιασ θαυμάζεται • δια τούτο coWcv αζ 

fyMir μ*»νσΐ}σ 

(Fol. 130 6.) 

quoniam tempus meum nondum 
impletum est haec cum dixisset ipse 
manei t in galilaeam 

cum autem ascenderunt fratres eiue 

tunc et ipse ascendit in diem festum 

non palam sed abscoDse 

iudaei ergo querebant eum 

in die festo et dicebant nbi est ille 

et murmur erat de illo in turba 

aliqui dicebant quia uonvs est 

ali dicebant non sed seducit populum 

nemo tamen palam loquebatur de illo 

propter timorem iudaeorum 

iam autem cum dies festus medius esset 

ascendit ihs in templum et docebat 

mirabantur ergo iudaei dicentes 

quomodo hie litteras nobit • qui non didicit 

respondit illis ihs et dixit mea doctrina 
non est mea • sed eius qui me misit 
si quis uoluerit uoluntatem eius facere 
sciet de doctrina * utrum ex deo est 
an ego a me loquor • qui ab se loquitur 
gloriam suam quaerit • qui autem quaerit 
gloriam eius qui eum misit 
et iniquitas in eo non est 
nonne moyses dedit uobis legem 
et nemo ex uobis facit legem 
quid me quaeritis occidere 

respondit turba et dixit • daemonium habes 
quis te quaerit occidere 

respondit ihs et dixit ' unum opus feci 
et uos miramini • ideo dedit uobis moyses 

(FoL 131 a.) 

Cap. VII. 8— a*. 



sec Τοηα5? 

την περιτομην ονχ οτι ck μωνσ€ωσ corciv VIL 

άλλα €κ των πάτερων 
και cv σα/}/?ατω ircpirc/x.vcrc ανθρωπον 
ci ow περιτομην λαμβάνει ανθρωποσ 23 

cv σαββατω ϊνα μη λυθη ο νομοσ μωνσεωσ 
πωσ €μοι χολατε • οτι όλον ανθρωπον 
νγιη €πονησα cv σαββατω 

μη κρίνετε κατ όψιν 24 

άλλα η/ν δικαιαν κρίσιν κρεινετε 
cXcyov ow τιν€σ ck των a 5 

ϊεροσολνματων ονχ ουτοσ εστίν 
ον ζψονσνν αποκτειναι και iSc παρρησία ι6 

λάλα ' και ουδ^ν αντω λεγονσιν 
/μ/ τι αληθωσ οι αρχοντεσ έγνωσαν 
οτι οντοσ coriv ο χρσ 

άλλα τοντον οιδα /icv πόθεν coriv 27 

ο 8c χρσ όταν ερχηται ονδασ ycivoxrKCi irelcr «στι 
or : €,κραζεν ow ο νησ διδάσκων cv τω icpo> 28 

και λίγων κάμε oioWc • και οιδβτ€ πόθεν ειμί 
και απ €μαντον ονκ εληλνθα 
αλλ coriv αληθινοσ ο πεμψασ μ€ 


ον νμευσ ovoWc • €γω 8c οιδα αντον 29 

οτι παρ αυτού ci/u • κακανοσ μ€ απ€σταλκ€ν 
οζ 1 εζητονν ουν αντον ιτιασαι 3° 

και ov&€ur επεβαλεν cir αντον 

τι/ν χείρα οτι ονττω €λι/λν0α 
οη : ι/ ωρα αντον : πολλοί δ€ «τιστευσαν 3 1 

εκ τον οχλον cur αντον και €λ«γαν 

ο χρσ όταν €λθη μη πλεονα 

σημ€ΐα ποιι/σα • ων οντοσ ποΐ€ί 
ηκονσαν ht οι φαρισαιοι 
τον οχλον γογγνζοντοσ περί αντον 
οθ : και αικσταλαν νπηρετασ 

(Fol. 131 6.) 


circumcisionem * non quod ex moyse sit 
sed ex patribus 

et in sabbato circumciditis hominem 
si ergo circumcisionem accipit homo 
in sabbato ut non solbatur ex moysi 
quomodo mihi irasraini * quod totum homine 
sanum feci in sabbato 
nolite iudicare secundum personam 
sed iustum iudicium iudicate 
dicebant ergo quidam de 
hierosolymitis nonne hie est 
quern querunt occidere • et ecce palam 
loquitur et nihil illi dicunt 
num quid uere piincipes cognouerunt 
quoniam hie est xps 
sed hunc nobimus unde sit 
xps autem cum uenerit • nemo scit unde sit 
clamabat ergo ihs docens in templo 
et dicens et me nostis et scitis unde sim 
sed est uerus qui me misit 
quern uos ignoratis ego autem scio eum 

quoniam ab eo sum et ille me misit 

quaerebant ergo eum adpraehendere 

et nemo inmisit in eum 

manum quoniam nondum uenerat 

hora illi us multi autem crediderunt 

de turba in eum et dicebant 

xps cum uenerit num quid plura 

signa faciet quorum hie facit 

audierunt autem pharisaei 

turbas murantes de eo 

et miserunt ministros 

(Fol. 132 a.) 

Cap. VII. m— 3«. 


sec ^IohaS- 


οι ap\€up€ur και οι φαρυσαιοι 
ίνα παασωσιν αντον 
ν : €«rcv ουν ο νησ crt μακρόν χρονον 
μιθ νμων α/ια και υπάγω 
πα : προσ τον ΊΓ€μψαντα μ€ : ζητησ*τ€ μ€ 




και ουχ €υρησ€Γ€ και oirov αμι €γω 
νμασ ου δυνασΊΐαι *λ$€ΐν 
€ιπον ουν οι ιουδαίοι προσ εαυτουσ 3 5 

που /icXXci οντοσ πορ€υ€σθαι οτι ουχ νυρησομΰ 
αντον • /iiy τ* cur τ^ν διασποραν των ελλιπών 
/jicAAci πορακσθαι και δίδασκαν τουσ 
ελλι/νασ τμγ cotiv ο λογοσ ουτοσ ον αιην 3 6 

ζητησ*τ€ μ€ και ουχ €υρησ€Τ€ 
και οπού α /u €γω ύμασ ου δυνασ0αι cX0c«v 
€ν 6c τί; ημ*ρα τη μεγάλη τη €σχατη 3 7 

Τφτ €ορτησ ϊστηκ€ΐ ο ιησ και €κρα£*ν 
Xeywv cav tut Βνψα €ρχ€σθω 

και παν€τω ο πιοτακυν αο* c/ie 38 

καθωσ aircv 17 γραφή • ποταμοί €Κ τησ 
κοιλιασ αυτού ρ€υσουσιν ΰδατοσ ζωντοσ 
τούτο &€ aircv π€ρι του πνσ 3 9 

ου c/icXXov λάμβαναν οι πιστ€υοντ€σ ασ ανή» 
ουπω γαρ iyv το ιτνα αγιον or αυτοισ* 
οτι ιησ ουπω ώοζασθη 

πρ :€κ του οχλον ουν ακουσαντ€σ αντον 4° 

των λόγων τούτων €λ*γον 
οτι οντοσ cotiv αλι/βωσ ο νροφητησ 
άλλοι €λ€γον οτι ουτοσ cotiv ο χρσ 4 1 

ιτγ : άλλοι €λ€γαν/ιΐ7 γαρ €κτφτγαλιλαιασ 

ο χρσ €ρχ€ταί ουχα ^ γραφή λίγα 4 2 

οτι ck σπερματοσ δαυαδ • και αιτο βηθλκ,μ 
τησ κωμησ • ο χρσ cp^crai οπού iyv δαυαδ 

πδ : σχνατμα συν €γ€ν*το €ur τον οχλον 43 

(FoL 132 6.) 

principes sacerdotum et pharisaei 

ut adpraehenderent eum 
dixit ergo ihs adhuc modicum tempus 

uobiscum sum et uado 

ad eum qui me misit quaeretis me 

et non inuenietis * et ubi ego uado 

uos non potestes uenire 
dixerunt ergo iudaei inter se 

ubi incipiet hie ire • quoniam non inueniemus Γ. 

num quid in dispersionem grecorum 

incipiet ire et docere grecos 

quis est iste sermo quern dixit 

quaeritis me et non inuenietis 

et ubi ego sum uos non potestis uenire 
in nouissimo autem die magno 

diei festi stabat ihs et clamabat 

dicens si quis sitit ueniant 

et bibat qui credit in me 

sicut dixit scriptura • flumina dentre 

eius fluent aquae uiuae 

hoc autem dixit dixit de spu 

quern accepturi erant • credentes in eum 

nondum enim erat spa santus in eos 

quoniam ihs nondum fuerat honoratus 
de turba autem audientes eius 

uerborum horum dicebant 

quoniam hie est uere propheta 

ali dicebant quoniam hie est xps 

ali dicebant num quid de galilaea 

xps uenit nonne scriptura dicit 

quoniam de semine dauid • et a bethleem 

castello xps uenit ubi erat dauid 

dissensio itaque facta est in turba 

(Fol. 133 a.) 

Cap. VII. 31—43. 



ΊΪΕδ ibHAl? 

ire : δι αυτόν ι τιν€σ 8c ifitkov c£ αυτών 

ττιαχται αυτόν αλλ ovScur 

cttc/JclXcv «τ avrov τασ χ€ΐρασ : ηλθον ουν 
irr : οι νπι /pcTai προσ τόνο* αρχα»ρ«σ 

και φαρισαιουσ και cnrov avrour ckcivoi 

&α η ουκ ηγαγατ€ avrov 
απ€κριθησαν 8c οι νττηρεται ovoWorc οντωσ 

ανθρωποσ €λαλησ€ν ωσ συτοσ λάλα 
απ€κριθησαν αντοισ οι φαρισαιοι 

μη κ€ v/icur πατλανησϋαι 

VII. 44 





f»; τισ ck των αρχόντων irurrcvci 

€ΐσ avrov 17 ck των φαρκταιων 

άλλα ο οχλοσ ουτοσ ο μη γ€ΐνωσκων 49 

τον νομον «τικαταρατοι curiv 
λ«γ« ν€ΐκοδημοσ προσ αυτουσ • cur ων c£ αντω 5° 

ο €λβων προσ αυτόν ννκτοσ το πρώτον 

/αϊ; ο νομοσ ημών κρανι τον ανθρωνον $ χ 

cav fwy ακουσ^ πρώτον παρ avrov 

και €ΐΓΐγνωσ&7 τι ciroii^cv 
απ€κριθησαν και ciirav αντω • μ,ι/ και σοι εκ τη* 5* 

γαλιλαιασ ci * tpcwqaov και t8c τασ γραφασ 

οτι νροφητησ ck ττρτ γαλιλαιασ 

ονκ cyccpcrai και ατορ€νθησαν 53 

€*αστοσ cur τον οίκον αντον • ιησ 8c ciropcv^ Vin. ι 

€ur το οροσ των ίλαιων • όρθρου 8c 2 

ιταλιν παραγαν€ται cur το cicpov 

και πασ ο λαοσ ηρχετο προσ αυτόν 

αγονσιν Sc οι -γραμματ€κτ και οι φαρκταιοι 3 

«τι α/ιαρταα • γυναίκα €ΐΧημμ€νην 

και στησαντ€σ αυτήν cv ρισω • λ*γουσιν αντω 4 

cjarccpa{ovrar αντον οι Zcpcur ίνα €χωσιν 

καη /yopcuiv αντον δώασκαλ* αντί; ^ γυνή 

κατκλι/πται €παυτοφωρω μοιχ€υομ€νη 

(FoL 133*.) 

propter eum quidam autem ex illis uolebant 

adpraehendere eum sed nemo 

misit in ilium manums ueneruntergo 

ministri • ad principes eacerdotum 

et farisaeos et dixerunt eis illi 

quare non adduxistis ilium 
responderunt autem ministri . nam quid sic 

homo locutus est quomodo hio loquituitur 
responderunt illis pharisaei 

num quid et uos seducti estie 

num quid aliquis de principibue credit 
in eum aut de pharisaei* 
sed turba haec quae neecit 
legem maledicti sunt 
dicit nicodemus ad illos unus ex illis 
qui uenit ad ilium nocte ante hoc 
num quid lex nostra iudicat hominem 
si non audiat ante ab ipso 
et cognoscatur quid fecit 
responderunt et dixerunt ei • num quid et tu de 
de galilaea es scrutina et uide scripturas 
quoniam propheta de galilaea 
non surgit et abierunt 

unus quisque in domum suam • ihs autem abiit 
in montem oliuarum • mane autem 
iterum uenit in templum 
et omnis populus ueniebat ad eum 
adducunt autem scribae et pharisaei 
in peccato muliere mulierem oonpraeheneam 
et statuentes earn in medio 
dicunt illi temptantes eum sacerdotes ut hmberent 
accusare eum magister haec mulier 
conpraehensa est palam in adulterio 

(Fol. 134 a.) 

Capp. VII. 43— VIII. 4. 


1*EU ϊδΗΑΪΤ 



μωνσησ 8c cv τω νομω εκελενσεν τασ τοιαντασ 5 

λιθα£αν • συ 8c νυν η Xeyeur 
Ο Sc ιι/σ κάτω κνψασ • τω δακτυλω κατεγραφεν 6 

cur ττ^ν γτ/ν ωσ 8c επεμενον cpttmavTco• 7 

ανεκυψεν και ειπεν αντοισ • ο αναμαρτητοσ 

υμών πρωτοσ επ αντην βαλ€τω λιθον 

και πάλιν κατακυψασ τω δακτνλω 8 

κατεγραφεν εισ την γην • €καστοσ 8c 9 

των ϊουοαιων ε(ηρχετο αρξαμενοι απο των 

πρεσβυτέρων ώστε παντασ εζελθειν 

και κατ€λ€ΐφθη μονοσ • και 17 yvvty cv /ι«τω ονσα 
ανακνψασ 8c ο iipr ciircv Τ17 γυναικ« ι ο 

ιτου curiv ον8ασ σ€ κατεκρεινεν 

KOXC4K17 ccircv αντω ovScot #cc 1 1 

ο 8c curcv ov8c €γω σ€ κατακρανω 

νπαγε airo τον νυν μηκετι αμαρτανε 
ιταλιν ουν cXaAi^rcv αντοισ ο ιτ/σ λέγων 1 2 

€γω ci/u το φωσ τον κόσμου • ο ακολουθών c/i« 

ον f»; ircpMraTtyo-ci cv ττ; σκοταα 

άλλα cf ci το φωσ η/σ* {ωφσ 
βιπον ow αντω οι φαρισαιοι ι 3 

σν ircpi acavrov μαρτυρ€ΐσ 

η μαρτυρία σου ουκ coriv αληθησ 
απεκρειθη ο ιησ και ειπεν αντοισ 1 4 

καν €γω μαρτυρώ περί εμαυτου 

αλ^&ινι; /χου corcv 17 μαρτυρεια 

οτι 0i8a πόθεν ηλθον και -που υπάγω 

υμ€ΐσ Sc ουκ oiSarc πόθεν έρχομαι 

η που ϋπαγω • ΰμειχτ κατά την σάρκα κρεινετε 

cyci» ον κρεινω ov8cva • και eav κρίνω 8c cyo> 

ι; κρισισ iy c/117 αΧηθννη coriv • ort μονοσ εγω 

ουκ ειμί • άλλα «γω και ο πεμψασ με 

και εν τω νομω Sc τω ϋμετερω 

(Fol. 134 ft.) 



mo yses autem in lege praecepit tales 
lapidare * tu autem nunc quid dicis 
ihs autem inclinatus • digito suo scribebat 
iu terram cum autem inmanerent interrogans• 
erexit se et dixit illis quia est sine peccato 
uestrum prior super earn mittat lapidem 
et iterum inclinatus digito suo 
scribebat in terram 'unusquisque autem 
iudaeorum exiebant incipientes 
a presbyteris uti omnes exire 
et remansit solus • et mulier in medio cum esset 
Erigens autem se ihs dixit mulieri 
ubi sunt nemo te condemnauit 
ad ilia dixit illi nemo dme 
ad ille dixit nee ego te condemno 
uade et ex hoc iam noli peccare 
iterum ergo loquebatur ad illos ihs dicens 
ego sum lux mundi • qui me sequitur 
non ambulauit in tenebrie 
sed habebit lucem uitae 
dixerunt autem illi pharisaei 
tu de te testimonium dicis 
testimonium tuum non est uerum 
respondit ihs et dixit illis 
etai ego teatificor de me 
uerum est testimonium meum 
quoniam scio unde ueni et ubi uado 
uos autem nescitia unde uenio 
et ubi uado • uos secundum carnem iudicatis 
ego autem neminem iudico - et si iudico tamen ego 
iudicium meum uerum est * quoniam solus ego 
non sum * sed ego et qui me misit 
sed et in lege uestra 

(Fol. 135 a.) 

Cap. VIII. 5—17. 




ycy/wwrrai οτι δυο ανθρώπων VIII. 

η μαρτυρία αληθησ cotiv 

€γω el/it ο μαρτύρων π€ρι c /ιαυτον 1 8 

και μαρτυρι π€ρι €μου ο π€μψασ μ€ πατήρ 

cXeyov ουν αντω που cotiv ο πατήρ σου 1 9 

πς : απζκριθηνησ και cctcv avrour 

οντ€ c/ic oiSare ovrc τον πατέρα μου 

α €μ€ η$€ΐτ€ και τον πατέρα μου η&€ΐτ€ 
ιτη : ταύτα τα ρήματα €λαλησ€ν cv τω γα£οφνλακιω 2ο 

διδάσκων cv τω ΐ€ρω• και ovScur ciruurcv αυτό* 

οτι ονπω €ληλυθ€ΐ η ωρα αυτού 
πβ : curcv ονν πάλιν αυτοισ €γω υπάγω και ζησΈΤ* pc a ι 

και cv π; αμαρτία ϋμων αποθαν€ΐσθ€ 

οπού €γω ϋπαγω ΰμ€ΐσ ου δυνασ& cX0ciy 
βλεγαν ονν οι ιουδαίοι • μψ -ti airoKTcvci α ντον 2 2 

οτι \cyci οπού £γω ϋπαγω • νμ€ΐχτ ου δννασβ* <λβ«Γ 
και cXeycv αντοισ ϋμ€ΐσ ck των κάτω 23 ■ 

care €γω Sc ck των ανω ci/tci 

ΰμ«σ ck του κόσμου τούτου care 

€γω ουκ αμι €κ του κόσμου τούτου 
€ΐπον ονν ϋμ€ΐν οτι αποθαν€ΐσθαι 
cv raur αμαρττναυσ ϋμων 
eav yap μη πιστ€υσητ€ μοι οτι €γω «μ,ι 
αποθαν€ΐσθ€ • cv ταισ αμαρτιαισ ϋμων 
€λεγον συν αντω σ-υ τισ ci 
€mtcv ow αντοισ ο ιησ την οψχην 
οτι και λαλώ ΰμιιν • πολλά €χω π€ρι ϋμων 
λαλ€ΐν • και κραναν αλλ ο πίμψασ μ* 
αληθησ cotiv καγω α i^kovoo. 
παρ αυτού ταύτα λαλώ cur τον κοσμον 
ουκ έγνωσαν οτι τον πατ€ραυτου 
λ«γ€ΐ τον 6V C17TCV ονν αντοισ 
πάλιν ο ι^σ όταν ΰψωστρ•€ 
(Fol. 135 *•) 





scriptum est quoniam duum hominum 

testimonium uerum est 

ego sum qui testimonium do de me 

et testimonium dat de me qui me misit pater 

dicebant ergo illi ubi est pater tuus 
respondit ihs et dixit illis 

neque me nostis neque patrem meum 

si me nossetis et patrem meum nossetis 
haec uerba locutus est in gazoph jlacio docens 

in templo • et nemo adpraehendit ilium 

quoniam necdum uenerat hora eius 
dixit ergo iterum illis * ego uado et quaeretis me 

et in peccato uestro moriemini 

ubi ego uado uos non potestis uenire 
dicebant ergo iudaei • numquid occisurus est se 

quoniam dicit ubi ego uado *uos non potestis nenira 
Et dicebat illis uos de inferioribus estis 

ego de superioribus sum 

uos de hoc mundo estis 

ego non sum de hoc mundo 

dixi ergo uobis quoniam moriemini 

in peccatis uestris 

si enim non credideritis mini • quoniam ego 85 

moriemini in peccatis uestris 
dicebant ergo illi tu quis es 
dicit illis ihs initium 

quoniam et loquor uobis * multa habeo de uobis 

loqui * et iudicare sed qui me misit 

uerax est et ego quae audiui 
ab illo haec loquor in hoc mundo 

non cognouerant quod patrem suum 

dicit dm. dixit ergo illis 
iterum ihs cum exaltaueritis 

(Fol. 136 a.) 

Cap. VIII. i;-a8. 




τον νιον του άνθρωπου • rore γνωσ€σθαι 
οτι €γω «fit • και απ €μαυτου ποιώ ovScv 
άλλα καθωσ c8toa£cv /ic ο πατήρ 
ταύτα λαλώ και ο πεμψαοτ μ€ 
tt€r c /ιου eoriv . ουκ αφηκ€ν μ* 



μόνον οτι €γω τα άριστα αυτω 

ιτοιω iravrorc • ταύτα αυτού λαλουντοσ 3° 

πολλοί CTurrevcrav cio~ αυτόν 
€λ€γ€ν ουν ο ιησ προσ τονσ π€πιστ€υκοτασ 3 * 

αυτω 'ΐουοαιουσ • cav νμεισ μιχντγται 

cv τω c /ιω λόγω αληθωσ μαθηται μα» «ση 

και γνωσ€σθαι την αληθειαν $ζ 

και η αλήθεια cXcvflcpaxra ΰμασ 
αττ€κριθησαν προσ αυτόν και κπαν 3 3 

σπέρμα αβρααμ εσμεν 

και ου 3cooi;Xcu/ca/i€V ovocvt Trawrorc 

πωσ συ Xcycwr οτι cXcvdcpot γενησεσθε 
απεκριθη αυτοισ ο νησ αμψαμψλεγωϋμΤί 34 

οτι πασ ο ποιων nyv αμαρτιαν 8ουλοσ cotiv 

ο Sc 8ουλοσ ου μένα cur nyv oucciav • 35 

cur τον αιώνα ο 8c ΰιοσ μένει 

cur τον αιώνα cav ουν ο ΰ'ιοσ ϋμασ 3 6 

cXcv0cp<iKrci οντωσ ελεύθεροι 

εσίσθαχ • οιοα οτι σπέρμα αβρααμ* core 3 7 

άλλα ζ-ητιτε μ€ αποκτειναι οτι ο λογοσ 

ο εμοσ ου χωρεί εμειν 

cyo> α ωρακα πάρα τω πατρι /ίου 3 8 

ταύτα λαλώ και ΰμεισ ουν a ccopaicarc 

πάρα τω πατρι υμών ταύτα iroufire 
απεκριβτησαν και άπαν αυτω • ο πατήρ ημω 39 

αβρααμ coriv etirev ουν ο ιι^σ 

ci TCitva του αβρααμ core • τα cpya τον αβρααμ 

ciroicirc • νυν 8c firrctrc /ic αποκτκναι 40 

(FoL 136 ό.) 

filium hominis tunc scietis 
quia ego sum • et a me facio nihil 

sed sicut docuit me pater 

haec loquor et qui me misit 

mecum est non me reliquid 

solum quoniam ego quae illi placent 

facio omnia • haec eo loquente 

multi crediderunt in eum 
dicebat ergo ihs ad eos qui crediderant ei 

iudaeis si uos permanseritis 

in meo uerbo uere discipuli mei eritis 

et cognoscetis ueritatem 

et ueritas liuerabit uos 
responderunt ad eum et dixerunt 

semen abraam sumus 

et numquam seruiuimus nemini umquam 

quomodo tu dicis quod liueri eritis 
respondit illis ihs amen amen dico uobis 

quoniam omnis qui facit peccatum seruus est 

seruus autem non manet in domum 

in aeternum filius autem manet 

in aeternum si ergo filius uos 

liuerabit • uere liueri 

eritis scio quia semena abraham estis 

sed quaeritis me occidere quoniam uerbum 

meum non cap it in uobis 

ego quae uidi aput patrem meum 

haec loquor et uos ergo quae uidistis 

aput patrem uestrum haec facite 
responderunt et dixerunt illi pater noster 

abraham est dixit ergo ihs 

si fili abraham estis • opera abraham 

faceretifl nunc autem quaeritis me occidere 

(Fol. 137 a.) 

Cap. VIII. 18—40. 





ανθρωπον οσ την αληθ€ΐΛν λιλαλι/κα υμειν VIII. 
ην ηκουσεν ιταμά του θυ τούτο αβρααμ 
ονκ €ποιησ€ν ϋμειχτ οε woicitc 4 1 

τα €ργα τον πατροσ νμων 
Ενπαν ουν αντω ημεισ εκ πορναασ 

ουκ εγεννηθημεν ενα πατ€ρα εχομεν τον 9r 
Giircv ow avTour ο ιησ ει ο θσ πατήρ νμων ην 4 Ζ 
ηγαιτατ€ αν εμε εγω γαρ ck του θν εζηλθον 
και ηκω • ου yap απ c /χαυτου εληλυθον 
άλλα €Κ€ΐνοσ με aircoTc^cv 

8ια τι την αλήθευαν την εμην 43 

ου γ€ΐνωσκ€Τ€ οτι ου δυνασ0αι 
άκουαν τον λογον τον €μον 

ΰ/χασ εκ του πατροσ του οιαβολον 44 

core και τασ επιθυμειασ του πατροσ νμων 
θέλετε ττοιαν CKavoo* ανθρωποκτονοσ ην 
απ αρχησ και cv τη αλήθεια ουκ εστηκεν 
οτι αλήθεια ουκ coriv cv αντω 
όταν λαλη το ψευοοσ €κ των ίδιων λάλα 
οτι ψενστησ εστνν και ο πατήρ αυτού 
εγω οτι την αληθειαν λαλώ • ου ιτιστ€υ€Τ€ /lot 45 
ϋμεισ ο ων ck του θυ τα ρήματα τον 0ν 47 

άκουα δια τούτο ΰμεισ ουκ axoverc 
απεκριθησαν οι ιουδαίοι και ατταν αντω 4& 

ου καλωσ ημεισ λεγομεν οτι σαμαρειτησ cc 
συ και οαιμονιον «χασ 
απεκριθη ο ιησ εγω δαι/ιονιον ουκ €χω 49 

άλλα τα/χω μου τον πάτερα 
και ΰ/χασ ατειμαζετ* με 

εγω οε ου ζήτω την οοζαν μου 5° 

coTiv ο ζητών και κρεινων 
αμήν αμήν λέγω ϋμειν ξ ι 

οσ αν τον εμον λογον τήρηση 

(FoL 137 ^) 

hominem qui ueritatem locatus sum uobis 

quam audiuit a deo hocabraham 

non fecit uos autem facitis 

opera patris uestri 
dixerunt ergo illi nos de fornicatione 

non sumus nati unum patrem habemus dm 
dixit ergo iIHa ins si ds pater uester erat 

diligebatis utique me ego enim de deo exiui 

et ueni • nee enim a me ueni 

sed ille me misit 

quare loquellam meam 

non agnoscitis quia non potestis 

audire uerbum meum 

uos de patre diauolo 

estis et concupiscentias patris uestri 

uultis facere ille homicida fuit 

ab initio et in ueritate non stat 

quoniam ueritas non est in eo 

cum loquitur mendacium de suo loquitur 

quoniam mendax est et pater eius 

ego quia ueritatem loquor • non creditis mini 

uos. qui est ex deo uera dei 

audit propter hoc uos non auditis 
responderunt iudaei et dixerunt ei 

nonne nos bene dicimus quod Samaritan us ee 

tu et daemonium babes 
respondit ihs ego daemonium non habeo 

sed honorifico patrem meum 

et uos speratis me 

ego autem non quaero gloriam meam 

est qui quaerit et iudicat 
amen amen dico uobis 

quicumque uerbum meum custodierit 

(FoL 138 a.) 

Cap. VIII. 40—51. 




θάνατον ου μη 0€ωρηση €ΐσ τον αιώνα VIII. 

Ειτταν ονν αυτω οι ιουδαίοι 5 2 

νυν εγνωκαμεν οτι δαιμονιον €χ€ΐσ 

αβρααμ aireftivcv και οι προφηται 

και συ λτ/ασ cav ftov τισ τον \oyov 

τήρησα ου μι; γ€υσιτται θανάτου 

/xiy συ μ€ΐζων ci του αβρααμ • οτι ανεθανεν 53 

και οι προφηται airc0avav τίνα σ€αυτον ττοΜίσ 
απ€κριβη ο ιι^σ cav €γω δο£ασω 54 

€μαυτον η βο£ α μου ouScv cotik 

cotiv ο πατήρ μου ο δο£α£ων /ic 

ον ϋμεισ Xeyerc οτι 6V ΰ/ιων «στιν 

και ουκ cyvoiKarc αυτόν • cyca 8c oiSa αυτόν 55 

καν «πω οτι ουκ οι8α αυτόν ομοιχκτ 

εσομαι ΰμαν ψενστησ • άλλα οιδα αυτόν 

και τον \oyov αυτού τηρώ 
αβρααμ ο πατήρ υμών τ/γαλλιασατο 

ίνα ϊβι; την ημ€ραν την €μην και «δ€ν 

και €χαρη : £ιτταν ονν οι ιουδαίοι προσ αυτό 

πεντήκοντα ετη ουδοτω €χ€ΐσ 

και αβρααμ €ωρακασ 
€ΐ7Γ€ν ουν αυτοισ ο ιι/σ αμήν αμήν λ€γω ΰ/ι« 5 8 

πριν αβρααμ €γω ci/u • rorc ήραν λιθουο* 59 

ινα βαΧωσιν ctt αυτόν 

η^σ δ« €κρυβη και €ζηλ$€ν «κ του Upov 

και παράγων T8cv ανθρωπον IX . ι 

τυφλον ex ytvenpr καθημχνον 

και ηρωτησαν αυτόν οι μαθηται z 

ραββτι τισ ημαρτεν ουτοσ 

17 οι γον«σ αυτού ίνα τυφλοσ γεννηθη 
απτκρώη ο ιησ οντ€ ουτοσ ημαρτεν 3 

ουτ« οι γον«σ αυτού αλλ ΐνα φαν€ρωθη 

τα €ργα του συ cv αυτω δι ι/μασ €ργαζ€σθαι 4 

(Fol. 1386.) 



mortem non uideuit in aeternum 
dixerunt ergo illi iudaei 

nunc cognouimus quia daemonium habes 

abraham mortuus est et prophetae 

et tu dicis si quia meum uerbum 

seruauerit non gustabit mortem 

numquid tu maior es abraham 'quoniam mortuug 

et prophetae mortui sunt quern te facia 
respondit ihs si ego honorificauero 

me ipsum gloria mea nil est 

est pater meus qui honorifi cat me 

quern uoe dicitis quia ds uester est 

et non oognouistis eum • ego autem scio eum 

et si dixero quia nescio eum similis 

ero uobis mendax • sed scio eum 

et uerbum eius seruo 
abraham pater uester exultabit 

ut uideret diem meum et uidit 

et gauisus est : dixerunt ergo iudaei ad eum 

quinquaginta annos nondum habes 

et abraham uidisti 
dixit ergo illis ihs amen amen dico uobis 

ante abraham ego sum 'tunc tulerunt lapides 

ut mitterent super eum 

ihs autem abscondit se et exiuit de templo 

et transiene uidit hominem 

caecum ex natiuitate sedentem 

et interrogauerunt ilium discipuli . 

rabbi quis peccauit hie 

aut parentes eius ut caecus nasceretur 
respondit ihs neque hie peccauit 

neque parentes eius sed ut • manifestaretur 

opera dei in eo oportet nos operari 

(Fol. 139 a.) 

Capp. VIII. 51— IX. 4- 



Ί$Ε<3 Ϊ5ΗΑΝ 

τα έργα του πεμψαντοσ με • €ωσ ημ€ρα εστίν IX. 

έρχεται νυ£• ore ουδασ δύναται εργαζεσθαι 

όταν ω εν τω κοσμώ φωσ ec/xei 5 

του κόσμου • ταύτα αιτών cirrwcv χαμαι 6 

και ciroii^cv πι/λον €κ του πτυ/Αατοσ 

και επεχρεισεν αυτω τον πι^λον 

ΠΓ4 τουσ οφθαλμονσ αυτού και ειπεν 7 

vVayc vu/rai «ισ την κολυμβηθραν 

του σιλωα/χ ο μεθερμηνεύεται 

απεσταλμενοσ απηλθενουν 

καιεννψατο και ηλθεν βλέπων 

οι ουν γειτονεσ και οι θεωρουντεσ αυτόν 8 

το προτερον οπ προσετησ ην 

ελεγον ουχ ουτοσ coriv ο καθημενοσ 

και προσόντων άλλοι cXcyov οτι q 

ουτοσ coriv έτεροι Sc οτι ομοιοσ 

αυτω coriv εκεινοσ cXcycv οτι cyca ci/u 
£ιπον ουν αυτω πωσ ουν 

ηνεωχθησαν σου οι οφθαλμοί 
απεκριθη εκεινοσ ανθρωποσ λεγομενοσ 

ιησ πηλον €ποιησ€ν και επεχρισεν 

μου τουσ οφθαλμουσ και ειπεν μοι 

ϋπαγε ασ τον σειλωαμ και νιψαι 

απηλθον ουν και εννψαμην και ηλθον 

βλέπων • είπαν ουν αυτω που cotiv 

€Κ€ΐνοσ λέγει αυτοισ ουκ οιδα 

και αγουσιν αυτόν προσ τουσ φαρισαωνσ 1 3 

τον iroTC τυφλον i^ 3c σαββατσν 1 4 

ore τον πι/λον cironprcv ο ιι/σ 

και ηνυζεν αυτού τουσ οφθαλμουσ 

πάλιν ουν επηρωτων αυτόν και οι 1 5 

φαρισαωι πωσ ανεβλεψεν 

ο 8c ειπεν αυτοκτ πηλαν επεθηκεν 
(Fol. 139 b.) 




opera eius qui me mieit • cum dies est 

uenit nox • cum nemo potest operari 

cum sum in saeculo lumen sum 

mundi haec cum dixisset inspuit in terram 

et fecit lutum de sputamento 

et linuit ei lutum 

super oculos eius et dixit 

uade ablue in natatoriam 

siloam quod interpraetatur 

missus abut ergo 

et abluit et uenit uidens 

uicini ergo et qui uidebant eum 

prius quoniam mendicus erat 

dicebant nonne hie est qui sedebat 

et mendicabat alii dicebant quoniam 

hie est aliiautem quoniam similis 

ipsi est ille dicebat quoniam ego sum 
dixerunt ergo illi quomodo ergo 

aperti sunt tibi oculi 
respondit ille homo qui dicitur 

ihs lutum fecit et linuit 

mihi oculos * et dixit mihi 

uade in siloam et ablue 

abii ergo et ablui et ueni 

uidens dixerunt ergo illi ubi est 

ille dixit eis nescio 

et adducunt aeum ad pharisaeoe 

qui ante erat caecus erat autem sabbatum 

quando lutum fecit ihs 

et aperuit ei oculos 

iterum ergo interrogauerunt eum et 

pharisaei quomodo uidit 

ad ille dixit illis lutum inposuit 

(Fol. 140 a») 

Cap. IX. 4 — 15. 




«τι τουσ οφθαλμσυσ μου και εννψαμην 
και βλέπω • cXeyov ow ck των φαρισαιων 
τιν€σ ov#c cotiv οντοσ τταρα Λ; 
ο ανθρωποσ οτι το σαββατον ου τηρεί 

άλλοι 8c €λ€γαν πωσ δύναται ανθρωποσ 
αμαρτωλοσ τοιαύτα σημεία iroiciv 
και σχίσμα ην cv αντοισ ^cyov ουν 
τω τυφλω συ τι Xcyeur wcpi cavrov οτι 
τρτυξςν σου τονσ οφθαλμσνσ • ο Sc curcv 
οτι νροφητησ cotiv ουκ «τιστηκταν 
οι ιουδαίοι ircpt αυτού cow ου €ψωνησαν 
τσυσ γον«σ του αναβλεψαντοσ 
και ατηρωτησαν αυτουσ λ€γοντ€σ 
ci cotiv ουτοσ ο ΰιοσ ΰ/ιων ον ϋμ€ΐσ 
Xeycrt οτι τυφλοσ €γ€ννηθηθη ττωσ ουν 
βλέπει άρτι απεκριθησαν αυτοισ 
οι yovcur αυτού και cittov otooftcv 
οτι ουτοσ cotiv ο ΰιοσ ^/ιων και οτι 
τυφλοσ €γ*ννηθη ττωσ 8c νυν /?X«rci 
ουκ οιδα /tcv q τισ αυτού ηνοιζε 
τουσ οφθαλμσυσ ημ€ΐσ ουκ οιδα /tcv 
αυτόν €ΊΓ€ρωτησατ€ ηλίκιανεχει 
αυτοσ ircpi αυτού λαλι/σ€ΐ 

ταύτα cmtov οι yovcur αυτού οτι 
εψοβσυντο τουσ ιουδαιουσ ηθι/ γαρ 
owcrc0ivro οι ιουδαίοι ΐνι cov τισ 
ομολογηση αυτόν χρν civoi 
αποσυναγωγοσ ycvqrai δια τούτο 
οι yovcur αυτού citov ι/λικιαν c^ci 
αυτόν €ρωτατ€ εψωνησαν ουν αυτόν 
€κ θ€υτ€ρου οσ ην τνφλοσ και «παν αυτω 
δοσ δο^αν τω 0ω ημ€ΐσ οιδα /xcv οτι 
ο ανθρωποσ σντοσ αμαρτωλοσ cotiv 

(FoL 140 ό.) 











super oculos meoe et ablui 
et uideo dicebant ergo de pharisaeis 
quidam non est hie a deo 
homo quoniam sabbatum non serbat 
alii autem dicebant quomodo potest homo 
peccator talia signa facere 
et schisma erat inter eos dicebant ergo 
caeoo tu quid dicis de eo quoniam 
aperuit tibi oculos ad ille dixit 
quoniam profeta est non crediderunt 
iudaei de illo usque quo clamauerunt 
parentes eius qui uiderat uisum 
et interrogauerunt eos • dicentes 
si est hie filius uester quern uos 
dicitis quoniam caecus natus est quomodo «go 
uidet modo responderunt illie 
parentes eius et dixerunt scimus 
quoniam hie est filius noster et quoniam 
caecus natus est quomodo autem nunc uidet 
nescimus aut quia ei aperuit 
oculos nos ignoramus 
ipsum interrogate aetatem habet 
ipse de semet ipso loquetur 
haec dixerunt parentes eius quoniam 
timebant iudaeos iam enim 
cogitauerant iudaei ut si quis 
confessus fuisset xpm eum esse 
de synagoga eiciatur propter hoc 
parentes eius dixerunt aetatem habet 
ipsum interrogate clamauerunt ergo eum 
iterum qui erat caecus et dixerunt illl 
da gloriam deo nos scimus quoniam 
homo hie peccator est 

(FoL 141 a.) 

Cap. IX. 15—44. 




απεκρειθη σον €Κ€ΐνοσ ει αμαρτωλοσ 
εστίν ουκ οώα εν οώαοτιτνφλοσημην 
και άρτι βλέπω cwrov ουν αυτω 
τι εποιτ^σεν σοι και πωσ ηννζεν σον τουσ 
οφθαλμονσ ο Sc cittcv €ΐπον νμειν 77817 
και ουκ ηκονσατε τι 0c\crc τταλιν 
ακουσαι μη και νμ€ΐσ θέλετε μαθηται 
αντον -γενέσθαι οι Sc ελοι&ορησαν αυτόν 
και άπαν συ μαθητησ €Κ€ΐνον ει 
ημ€ΐσ τον μωνσεωσ εσμεν μαθηται 
ημεισ οι&αμεν οτι μωνσει λελαληκεν 
ο 0σ και οτι 0σ αμαρτωλών ουκ ακον€ΐ 
τούτον Sc ουκ oiSa/icv πόθεν can? 

απεκρώη ο ανθρωποσ και cittcv 
cv τούτω ουν θανμαστον cotiv οτι ΰ/ιασ 
ουκ otSarc πόθεν tw και ττνυ& μου 
τουσ οφθαλμονσ • oiSa/icv ort ο 0σ 
αμαρτωλών ουκ ακούει αλλ εαν tut 
θεοσεβησ η και το θέλημα αντον ποιη 
τούτον ακούει εκ τον αιωνοσ ονκ 
ηκονσθη οτι ηννζε τισ οφθαλμονσ 
τνφλον γεγεννημενον ειμηοντοσ 
πάρα θν ην • ουκ τ/δοινατο ποιειν ουδέν 

απεκριθησαν αυτω και curav εν αμαρτιαισ 
συ εγεννηθησ ολοσ και συ διβασκασ ημασ 
και εζεβάλον αυτόν ε£ω και ηκονσεν 
ο ιησ οτι εζεβαλον αντον και ενρεν αντον 
και cittcv συ πυστενειχτ εισ τον ΰιον του 
άνθρωπου' απεκριθη εκεινοσ και ειπεν 
και τισ cor ιν κε ίνα ττιστ€υσω cur αυτόν 

απεκριθη αυτω ο ιησ και εωρακασ αντον 
και ο μετά σον λάλων €Κ€ΐνοσ cotiv 
ο Sc εφη πιστεύω κε και προσεκννησεν αυτό" 

(FoL 141 b.) 















respondit ergo ille si peccator est 
nescio unum scio quoniam caecus eram 
et modo uideo dixerunt ergo illi 
quid fecit tibi et quomodo aperuit tibi 
oculos ad ille dixit dixi uobis iam 
et non audistis quid uultia iterum 
audire num quid et uos uultis discipuli 
ipsius fieri ad Illi maledixerunt ilium 
et dixerunt tu discipulue illius es 
noe moysi sumus discipuli 
nos Bcimus quoniam moysi locutus est 
ds et quoniam ds peccatorum non audit 
bunc autem nescimus unde sit 

respondit ergo bomo et dixit 
in boc ergo mirabile est quoniam uos 
nescitis unde sit et aperuit mibi 
oculos ecimus quoniam ds 
peccatorum non audit sed si quis 
dm timet et uoluntatem eius facit 
bunc audit a saeculo non est 
audi turn quoniam aperuit quis oculos 
caeci nati si non bic 
a deo esset non poterat nibil facere 

reeponderunt illi et dixerunt in peccatis 
tu natus es totus et tu doces nos 
et eiecerunt eum foras et audiuit 
ibs quoniam eiecerunt eum et inuenit eum 
et dixit tu credis in filium 
bominie respondit ille et dixit 
et quis est dme ut credam in eum 

respondit illi ibs et uidisti eum 
et qui tecum loquitur ipse est 
ad ille dixit credo dme et adorauit eum 

(Fol. 142 a.) 

Cap. IX. «5—38. 




και ciTTCv ο ιησ €γω ασ κρίμα ηλθον €ΐσ τονκοσ/χο IX. 3 9 

τούτον ίνα οι μη βλεποντεσ 

βλ*πωσνν και οι βλεποντ€σ τυφλοί 

y «νωνται ηκονσαν 8c ck των φαρισαιων 4° 

oc /act αυτού οντ€σ και ciirav αντω 

μη και ημ€ΐσ τυφλοί €σμ€ν*ιπ€νονν 4 1 

ο ii /σ αντοισ ci τυφλοί i/rc ονκ €ΐχ€Τ€ 

αμαρτιαν νυν 8c Xcyerc οτι βλεπομεν 

οι αμαρτιαι νμων μ€νονσιν 
αμήν αμ-ην λέγω νμεινο μη *ισ€ρχομ€νοσ Χ ι 

δια τι^σ θνρασ cio* τι/ν αυλι/ν των προβάτων 

άλλα αλλαχο&ν αναβενων εκεινοσ 

κλίπτησ «ττιν και ληστησ ο 8c ασερχομενοσ % 

8ια τι/σ θνρασ αντοσ €στιν ο ποιμην 

των προβάτων τοντω ο θνρονροσ ανοίγει $ 

και τα πρόβατα τησ φωνησ αντου okovci 

και τα πρόβατα τα ίδια φων€ΐ κατ όνομα 

και c£ayci αυτά και όταν τα ίδια τταντα 4 

€κβαλη €νπροσθ€ν αυτών iropcvcrat 

και τα πρόβατα αντω ακολον&ι οτι 

οιδασιν αντου τι/ν φωνην αλλοτριω &c 5 

ου /χι/ ακολονβι/σονσιν άλλα φενζονται 

απ αυτόν οτι ουκ οιδασιν των αλλότριων 

τι/ν φωνην ταυτην την παροιμιαν 6 

CCTCV avrour ο ο/σ ckcivoi oc ουκ cyvctKrav 

τίνα ι^ α €λαλα avrour Giircv ow πάλιν η 

αυτοισ ο ιι/σ α/χτ/ν αμι/ν λέγω ΰ /xctv 

οτι €γω cifu η θύρα των προβάτων 

όσοι ηλθον προ €μον κλεπται curiv 8 

και λφσται άλλα ουκ ηκονσαν αυτών 

τα πρόβατα €γω ci /χι τ; βυρα 8ι c/xov cav tut 9 

£ΐσ*λθη σωθησεται και curcXcwcrai 

και c£^cvo*crai και νομην €υρησ€ΐ 

(FoL 142 ό.) 

et dixit ihs ego in iudicium ueni in mundo 

hanc nt qui non uident 

uideant et qui uident caeci 

fiant audierunt autem de farisaeis 

qui cum eo rant et dixerunt ei 

numquid et nos caeci sumus dixit ergo 

ihs eis si caeci essetis non haberetis 

peccatum nunc autem dicitis quia uidemue 

peccata uestra manent 
amen amen dico uobis qui non intrant 

per oeteum in ouile ouium 

Bed alia parte ascendens ille 

fur est et latro qui autem intrat 

per osteum ipse est pastor 

ouium huic ostiarius aperit 

et obis uocis eius audiunt 

et obes suae uocat ad nomen 

et eicit eas et cum sua omnia 

eiecerit ante eas uadet 

et ones eum secuntur quoniam 

sciunt illiua uocem alienum autem 

non sequentur sed fugient 


ab eo quoniam sciunt alienorum 

uocem hoc prouerbium 

dixit illia ihs illi autem ignorauerunt 

quae erant quae dicebat eis dixit ergo iterum 

illis ihs amen amen dico uobis 

quoniam ego sum oeteum ouium 

quodquod uenerunt ante me fures sunt 

et latrones sed non audierunt eorum 

oues • ego sum osteum per me si quis 

introierit salbus erit et introibit 

et exiet et pascua inueniet 

(FoL 143«•) 

Cafp. IX. 39— X. $. 




χ. 10 



ο κλαττησ ουκ φχ€ται €ΐμηϊνα κ\*ψη 

και θυση και απολ€<τη €γω Sc rjjKBov 

ίνα ζωην εχωσιν • €γω ct/u ο ποιμην 

ο καλοσ* ο ποψτρτ ο καλοσ την ψυχην 

αντον SiSoxriv νπφ των προβάτων 

ο Sc μισθωτοσ και ουκ toy ποιμην 

ον ονκ ασιν τα πρόβατα ίδια $€ωρ€ΐ τον 

λυκον €ρχομ€νον και αφνησνν 

τα πρόβατα και ^cvyci και ο λνκοσ 

αρπα£α jcai σκορπιοί ore μισθωτοσ 1 3 

coTiv jcai ου fccXct αντω irepi των 

προβάτων • €γω «/χι ο καλοσ ποιμην 1 4 

και γανωσκω τα cfta* «cat γανωσιν c/w τα c/ia 
q : καθωσγ€ννωσκ€ΐμ.€οπατηρκαγΰ τ ξ 

qa : γιινωσκωτονπατφα'καιτι^ψΓνχΐβ' 

διοω /u vVcp των προβάτων • και άλλα oc 1 6 

qp : πρόβατα *χω α ουκ cotiv c* rr^r ανλφτ 

ταντησ κακ£ΐνα Set /*c ayayciv και ττ^τ 

φωνησ μου ακουσουσιν και γοο/σονται 

μιαποιμνη*ισ ποιμην δια τούτο /*€ 17 

ο πατήρ αγάπα οτΐ€γωτιθημίτην 

ψυχην μου ίνα πάλιν λα/λ> ανη/ν 

ονδασ aipci ανη^ν air c /ιου cjoixriav €χω 1 8 

fcivai ανη^ν και cjoixriav €χω πάλιν 

αραι αυτήν • ravrtyv nyv cvroXiyv €λαβον 

πάρα τον πατροσ • σχίσμα ουν eyevcro cv τ<κσ 19 


€λ€γον ουν πολλοί c{ αντων ©τι δαιμονιον 2ο 

cga και /iaivcrai • τι αντον axovcrai 

άλλοι ιλ€γον ουκ €στισ τα ρήματα ταύτα % ι 

oai/iovi£oftcvov /117 Sai /ιονιον 

δύναται οφθαλμονσ τυφλών άνοιγαν 
Gycvovro Sc τα cvxama cv ΐ*ροσολυμοισ χτ 

(FoL 143 δ) 

fur non uenit nisi ut inuolet 
et occidat et perdat • ego autem ueni 
ut uitam habeant ego earn pastor 
bonus pastor uonus mi™*™ suam 
dat pro ouibus 

mercennariu8 autem et qui non est pastor 
cuius non sunt oues propriae uidet 
lupum uenientem et dismittit 
obes et fugit et lupus 
rapit et dispargit quoniam mercennarius 
est et cura ei non est de 
ouibus ego sum bonus pastor 
et cognosoo mea • et cognoscunt me meae 
sicut cognoscit me pater et ego 
cognosoo patrem et animam 
do pro ouibus et alias autem 
oues habeo quae sunt de atrio 
Hoc et ipsas oportet me adducere et 
uocis meae audient et fient 
unus grex unus pastor propter hoc me 
pater diligit quoniam ego pono 
animam meam ut iterum accipiam earn 
nemo tollit earn a me potestatem habeo 
ponere earn et potestatem habeo iterum 
tollere earn hoc mandatum accepi 
a patre dissensio ergo facta est inter 
iudaeos propter uerba haec 
dicebant ergo multi ex illis quia daemonium 
habet et insanit quid ilium audi tie 
alii autem dicebant non sunt haec uerba 
daemonium habentis numquid daemonium 
potest oculoe caecorum aperire 
facta sunt autem encenia in hierosol ymis 

(Fol. 144 a.) 

Cap. X. 10— 72. 




χειμων ην και ττφίοτατι ο ιησ χ • *3 

cv τω Ϊ€ρω cv τη στοά σολομωνοσ 

«κύκλωσαν ουν αντον οι ιουδαίοι και Η 

cAcyav αντω €ωσ wore τι/ν ψνχην 

ημών aip€ur α συ ci ο χ /xr aire q/xciv 

παρησια απεκριθη ο νησ λαλώ ΰ/χαν 2 5 

και ον irurrcverc /χοι τα coya α cya> ποιώ 

cv τω ονόματι τον πατροσ μου αυτά 

μαρτνρι περί €μου αλλ νμ€ΐσ ον πιστεύεται 26 

οτι ουκ €στ€ €κ των προβάτων των €μων 

καθωσ ειπον νμειν τα πρόβατα τα εμα % 7 

τησ ψωνησ μον άκουα καγω γανωσκω 

aura και ακολονθονσιν μοί καγω *8 

ζωην αιωνιον διδω /u αυτοισ και 

ον μη απολωνται €ΐσ τον αιώνα 

και ον μη αρπαση tut αντα €κ τησ χεψοσ μον 

ο πατήρ μον ο 0€&ωκωσ μοι πάντων 29 

μ*ιζων tcrnv και ουδασ δύναται 

άρπαζαν €Κ τησ χειροσ του πατροσ μον 

εγω και ο πατήρ cv εσμεν 3 ο 

εβαστασαν συν λιθσυσ οι ιουδαίοι 3 1 

ϊναλιθασωσνν αντον απ€κρ€ΐθη 3 2 

αυτοισ ο νησ πολλά καλά έργα 

€§α£α νμειν €κ τον πατροσ δια ποιον 

αυτών έργον Xida£erc με 
απεκριθησ αντω οι ιουδαίοι λιγοντεσ 3 3 

π€ρι καλόν έργον ον λιθαζομεν at 

άλλα περί βλασφημιασ και οτι 

ανθρωποσ ων πονσ σεαντον θν 
απεκριθη αντοισ ο ιησ και ειπεν 34 

ουκ eoTiv γεγραμμυενον cv τω νομω 

οτι εγω απόν 0coi cotc ci ckcivow 3 5 

cmtcv θεονσ προσ ονσ ο λογοσ eycvcro 

(Fol. 144 δ.) 

hiems erat et ambulabat ihs 

in templo in porticum solomonis 

circumierunt autem eum iudaei et 

dicebant ei usque quo animam 

nostram tollis si tu es xps die nobis 

palam respondit ihs dico uobis 

et non creditis mihi opera quae ego facio 

in nomine patria mei ipsa 

testifi cantur de me sed uos non creditis 

quoniam non estis de ouibus meis 

eicut dixi uobis oues quae sunt meae 

uocis meae audiunt et ego gnosco 

eas et secuntur me et ego 

uitam aeternam do illis et 

non periet in perpetnum 

et non rapiet quisquam ea de manu niea 

pater meus qui dedit mihi omnium 

maior est et nemo potest' 

rapere de manu patris mei 

ego et pater unum sumus 

baiulauerunt ergo lapides iudaei 

ut lapidarent eum respondit 

illis ihs multa bona opera 

ostendi uobis a patre piOpter quod 

eorum opus lapidastis me 

responderunt ei iudaei dicentes 
de opere bono non lapidamus te 
sed propter blasphemiam et quoniam 
homo cum sis facis te deum 

respondit illis ihs et dixit 
non est scriptum in lege 
quoniam ego dixi dii estis si illos 
dixit deos ad quos uerbum factum est 

(FoL 145 a) 

Cap. X. iii— 35- 





τον θυ και ου δύναται λνθηναι η γραφή Χ. 

ον ο πατήρ ττ/ιασεν «cat απεστειλεν 3 6 

cur τον κοσμον ΰ/ιεισ λέγεται 

οτι βλασφημ€ί(Γ οτι ειπον ΰιοσ θυ ειμί 

ει ου ποιώ τα έργα του πατροσ μου 3 7 

μη πιστεύεται μοι ci 8c ποιώ καν εμοι 3 8 

μη 0ελετε πιστευειν τοισ εργοισ πιστεύεται 

ίνα γνωτε οτι εν εμοι ο πατήρ 

' — * * # * * 

qy : καγω εν τω πατρι * και €ζητουν αυτόν 39 

πιασαι και ίξηλθεν εκ τησ χειροσ αυτών 

και απηλσεν πάλιν πέραν του Ιορδανού 4° 

εισ* τον τόπον οπού 17V ΐωανησ 

το πρώτον βαπτιζων και εμεινεν εκεί 

ςδ : και πολλοί ηλθον προσ αυτόν : και ελεγον 4 1 

ιωανι/σ μεν σημειον εποιι/σεν ουδέν 

πάντα δε οσα ΐωανησ* ειπεν περί τούτου 

αληθή ην και πολλοί επιστευσαν εισ αυτό? ««m 4* 

Ην δε τισ ασθενών λα£αροσαπο βηθανιασ εκ τψχ XI. ι 

κωμησ • ττ;σ μαριασ και ττ/σ μαρθασ τησ 

αδελφι/σ αντησ ην δε μαρια η αΧιψαχτα ι 

τον κν μυρω και εκμαζασα τονσ ποδασ 

ταισ θριζιν αυτησ ησ και ο αοελφοσ 

λα£αροσ ι/σ0ενει απέστειλαν ουν 3 

αι αδελφαι αυτού προσ τον ιτ/ν λεγουσαι 

κε ΐδε ον φιλεισ ασθενεί 

ακουσασ δε ιι/σ ειπεν aim/ 17 ασθένεια αυτόν 4 

ουκ εστίν προσ θάνατον αλλ υπέρ ττ^σ 

&ο£ησ του 0υ ίνα δοζασθη ο ΰιοσ του συ 

δι αυττ^τ εφιλει δε ο ιησ τι^ μαρθαν 5 

και T17V αδελφή αυτησ και τον λα£αρον 

ωσ ουν ^koiktcv οτι ασθενεί 6 

τότε μεν εμεινεν ο ιι/σ επι τω τοπω δυο 

ημ*ρασ είτα /Αετα τούτο λέγει τοισ 7 

(Fol. 145 b.) 

dei et non potest solui scriptura 

quern pater sanctifi cauit et misit 

in hunc mundum uos dicitis 

quoniam blasphemas quia dixi filiua dei sum 

si non facio opera patris mei 

nolite mihi credere si autem facio etsi mihi 

non unltis credere operibus credite 

ut sciatis quoniam in me pater 

et ego in patre et querebant eum 

adpraehendere et exibit de manibus eorum 

et abut iterum trans iordanen 

in locum ubi erat iohanes 

primum baptizans et mansit ibi 

et multi uenerunt ad eum et dicebant 

iohannes quidem signum fecit nullum 

omnia autem quae iohannes dixit de eo 
. uera erant et multi crediderunt in eum ibi 
Erat autem quidam infirmus lazarus de bethaai* 

de castello mariae et martae 

eororis eius erat autem maria quae unxerat 

dom unguento et exterserat pedes 

capillis suis cuius et f rater 

lazarus infirmabatur miserunt ergo 

sorores eius ad ihm dicentes 

dn?e ecce quern amas infirmatur 
audiens autem ihs dixit haec infirmitas eius 

non est ad mortem sed propter 

gloriam dei ut glorificetur films dei 

per earn amabat autem ihs marthan 

et sororem eius et lazarum 

cum ergo audisset quoniam infirmatur 

tunc quidem mansit ihs in loco duo 

dies et post hoc dicit 

(Fol. 1460.) 

Capp. X. 35— XI. 7. 




μαθηταισ αυτού αγωμεν κτ την ΐσυοαιαν XI. 

πάλιν λεγουσιν αντω οι μαθηται αυτού ραββει 8 
νυν €ζητουν σε λ*0ασαι οι ιουδαίοι 
και π-αλι^ vVaycur «κ«ι αϊεκριθη ιησ 9 

ουχβι δωδ£κα ωρασ έχει η ημ£ρα 
«αν τισ περιπατη cv τη ημ€ρα ου προσκόπτει 
οτι το φωσ τον κόσμου τούτου βλέπει 
«αν 8« τκτ περιπατη «ν Tiy νυχτι προσκόπτει ι ο 

οτι το ψωσ ουκ εστίν εν αυτή ταντα curcy 1 1 

και μετά τοντο λ«γ«ι αντοισ λαζαροσ 
ο φιλοσ ημών κοιμάται άλλα πορεύομαι 
του εξυπννσαι αυτόν Βιπον ουν αντω 1 1 

οιμαθηται κε ει κοιμάται σωθησεται 
ειρηκει δ« ο «70* «"«/η του 0ανατον αυτού 1 3 

«χάνοι 8c «oojay οτι περί τησ 
κοιμησεωσ του ύπνου λέγει 

τότε ουν ειπεν αντοισ ο ιησ παρρησία ι \ 

λαζαροσ ο ψιλοσ ημών απεθανεν 
και -χαίρω δι υμασ Ινα παττευσητε 1 5 

οτι ουκ ημην εκεί άλλα αγωμεν προσ αυτόν 
Ειπεν ουν θωμασ ο λεγομενοσ οώυμοσ 1 6 

tout συνμαθηταισ αυτού 
αγωμεν και ημεισ ίνα αποθανωμεν 
μετ αυτού ηλθεν ουν ο ιησ εισ βηθανιαν iy 

και ευρεν αυτόν τεσσαρασ ημερασ 
εν τω μνημειω έχοντα ην$εη 1 8 

βηθανια ενγυσ των Ιεροσολύμων 
απο σταδίων ocjcaircvrc πολλοί δ« «κ των 1 9 

Ιεροσολύμων εληλυθενσαν προσ μαρθαν 
και μαριαμ ϊνα παραμυθησωνται αυτασ 
περί του αΖελφου η ουν μαρθα ωσ ηκουσεν 2Q 

οτι ιησ έρχεται ϋπηντησεν αυτω 
μόρια δ« «ν τω owe ω εκαθεζετο 

(Fol. 1466.) 

discipulis suis eamus in iudaeam 
iterum dicunt ei discipuli eius rabbi 
nunc quaerebant te lapidare iudaei 
et iterum uadis ibi respondit ibs 
nonne duodecim boras babet dies 
si quis ambulat in die non offendet 
quoniam lumen mundi buius uidet 
si quis autem ambulat in nocte offendet 
quoniam lumen non est in ea • baec dixit 
et post boc dicit illis lazarus 
amicus noster dormiuit sed eo 
ut excitem eum dixerunt ergo illi 
discipuli dme si dormit salbue erit 
dixerat autem ihs demorteius 
illi autem putauerunt quoniam de 
dormitione somnus dicit 
tunc ergo dixit illis ibs palam 
lazar amicus noster mortuus est 
et gaudeo propter uoe ut credatis 
quoniam non eram ibi sed eamus ad eum 
dixit ergo tbomas qui dicitur didymus 
condiscipulis suis 
eamus et noa ut moriamur 
cum eo uenit ergo ibs in betbaniam 
et inuenit eum quattuor dies 
in monumento babentem erat autem 
butbania proximum bierosolymis 
a stadiis quindecim multi autem de 
bierosolymis uenerant ad martbam 
et mariam ut consolarentur eas 
de fratre martba ergo cum audisset 
quoniam ibs uenit obiabit ei 
maria autem in domo sedebat 

(FoL 147 a.) 

Cap. XL 7— «o. 




ciircv ουν η μαρθα προσ τον ιην κε 
ει ησ ω&ε ουκ αν ο α&ίλφοσ μου 
αττ€0αν€ν άλλα και wv οιδα 
οτι οσα αν αίτηση τον θν δωσ« σοι ο θσ 

Xeyci αντη ο ιησ αναστησαιται σου ο αδίλφοσ 
Xcyet αυτω η μαρθα οιδα οτι αναστησεται 
€ν τη αναστασει εν τη €σχατη ήμερα 

£ιπεν αυτή ο ιησ εγω ci/u η αναστασισ 
και η ζωη ο ιτιστακον €ΐσ *με 
καν αποθανη ζησεται και πασ ο ζων 
και πιστευων €ΐσ €με ου μη αποθανη 
€ur τον αιώνα πνστευενσ τούτο Xeyci ναι κ€ 
εγω πεπνστενκα οτι συ ci ο χρσ ο νιοσ του θν 
ο cur τον κοσμοσ €ρχομενοσ 

και ταύτα €ΐπουσα απηλθεν και εφωνησίν 
την α&ίλφην αυτησ μαριαμ σιωπή 
τιπονσα οτι ο διδασκαλοσ παρτστιν 
και φων€ΐ σ€ εκ€ΐνη ωσ ηκουσεν 
ηγ€ρθη ταχύ και άρχεται προσ αυτόν 
ου yap νησ εληλνθα €ΐσ την κωμην 
άλλα ην εν τω τοπω οπού υπηντησεν 
αυτω μαρθα • οι ουν ιουδαίοι οι οντεσ 
μετ αυτησ εν τη οικία παραμυθού μενοι αυτή 
ϊδονΤ€σ την μαριαμ οτι ταχ€ωσ ανέστη 
και €$ηλ.θεν ηκολουθησαν αυτή 
δοζαντεσ οτι vVayci «σ το μνημιον 
ίνα κλαυση εκ€ΐ • η ουν μαρια ωσ ηλθεν 
οπού ην ιησ ΐδουσα eircacv προσ τουσ 
ποδασ αυτού λέγουσα κ€ ci ωδε ησ 
ουκ αν μου ο αδελφοσ απ£.θανεν 
ιησ ουν ωσ «δεν αυτήν κλαιουσαν 
και τουσ ΐδοιουσ κλαιοντασ 
τουσ συνεληλυθοτασ μετ αυτησ 

(Fol. 1476.) 

χι. 21 











dixit ergo martha ad ihm dme 

si fuisses hie non fuisset frater meus 

mortuus sed nunc scio 

quia quaecumque petieris dm dabit tibi ds 
dicit illi ihs resurget frater tuus 

dicit illi martlia scio quia resurget 

in resurrectione in nouissima die 
dicit illi ihs ego sum resurrectio 

et uita qui credit in me 

et si mortuus fuerit uiuet et omnis qui uiuit 

et credit in mc non morietur 

in aetemum credis hoc dicit ei etiam dme 

< — » . * — > 
ego credidi quoniam tu es xps filius del 

qui in mundum ueuit 
Et haec cum dixieset abiit et clamauit 
sororem suam mariam silentio 
dicens quoniam magieter uenit 
et uocat te ilia ut audiuit 
surrexit cito et uenit ad eum 
nondum enim ihs uenerat in castellum 
sed erat in locum ubi obuiauit 
ipsi martha iudaei autem qui erant 
cum ea in domo consolantes earn 
uidentee mariam quia cito surrexit 
et exiit secuti sunt earn 
putabant enim quoniam uadit in monument* 
ut ploraret ibi maria autem ut uenit 
ubi erat ilia uides caecidit ad 
pedes eius dicens dme si fuisses hie 
non fuisset frater meus mortuus 
ihs ergo ut uidit earn plorantem 
et iudaeos plorantes 
qui simul uenerant cum ea 

(FoL 148 a.) 

Cap. XI. 11—33. 


SE(3 ίοΗΑίΓ 


ιταραχθη τω πνευματι ωσ ςνβρειμονμενοσ XI. 

και eurcv πον rcfeucarc αντον • λ€γονσιν αντω 34 
Κ€ €ρχου και eiSe και cooKpwev ο ιι/σ 3 5 

cXcyoi^ ow οι ιουδαίοι ctSc πω 36 

εφαλει αντον τιν€σ 8c απόν cf ων 37 

ουκ covvaro οντοσ ο aw£ao~ τονσ 

οφθαΧμονσ του τυφλού νοιησαχ ίνα 
και ουτοσμη αποθανη ιησ ονν $% 

πάλιν €νβρ€ΐμωμ€νοσ ev cavra> 
έρχεται 6πι το μνημειον ην 8c 
σπι;λ€ον και Χιθοσ €π€Κ€ΐτο «τ αντω 

Xcyci «/σ aparc τον λι#ον λ€γ« αντω 3 9 

η μαρθα η αδελφή του τετελευτηκοτοσ 
Κ€ ηδη όζει τεταμταιοσ cotiv 

λέγει αντΐ7 ο «/σ ονκ «πον σοι οτι cav 4° 

ττνστευσησ οψη την οοζαν τον θυ 
οτ€ ονν ήραν τον λίθον και ο ιησ ηρ€ν 4 1 

τονσ οφθαλμσυσ αντον ανω και «π€ν 
Ίτατ€ρ ευχαριστώ σοι οτι ηκονσασ μου 
εγω ιβειν ore πάντοτε μου ακονασ 4* 

άλλα δια τον οχλον τον ιτεριεστιατα ειπον 
ϊνα πιοτ€νσωσιν οτι συ μ€ απεστειλασ 
και ταύτα απών φωνή μεγάλη εκραυγασεν 43 

λαζαρ€ δευρο εζω και cv0vo* εξηλθεν 44 

ο τεθνηκωσ ΰε&εμενοσ τονσ ποδασ 
και τασ χειρασ Kcipiaur και r; οψισ αντον 
σονδαριω π€οιδ€θ€το λίγα avrour ο ιι/σ 
λύσατε αντον και αφετε νπαγαν 
πολλοί ονν των ιουδαίων των €λ0οντων 45 

προσ ττ/ν μυαρναμ εωρακοτεσ ο εποιησεν 
ο ιησ «τιστενσαν cur αντον τιν€σ 8c 46 

εζ αντων απτ/λ#αν προσ τονσ φαρισαιονσ 
και άπαν αντοισ ο εττοιησεν ιησ 

(FoL 1486.) 

contarbatus est spiritu sicut ira plenus 

et dixit ubi posuisti cum dicunt ei 

dme ueni et uide et lacrimatus est ihs 

dicebant ergo iudaei ecce quomodo 

amabat eum quidam autem dixerunt ex ipsis 

non poterat hie qui aperuit 

oculos caeci facere ut 

et hie non moreretur ihs ergo 

iterum ira conuersus in semet ipsum 

uenit in monimentum erat autem 

spelunca et lapis superpositus erat 

dicit ihs tollite lapidem dicit ill! 
martha soror defuncti erat 
dme iam putet quadriduanus est 

dicit illi ihs non dixi tibi quoniam si 
credideris uidebis gloriam dei 
cum ergo tulerunt lapidem et ihs tulit 
oculos 8U08 eusum et dixit 
pater gratias ago tibi quia audisti me 
ego sciebam quoniam semper me audiebas 
sed propter populum qui circumstat dixit 
ut credant quoniam tu me misisti 
et haec cum dixisset uoce magna clamauit 
lazare ueni foras et confestim exiuit 
qui mortuus erat ligatus pedes 
et manus institis et facies eius 
sudario ligata erat dicit illi ihs 
soluite eum et dimittite ut uadat 
multi ergo iudaeorum qui uenerant 
ad mariam uidentes quod fecit 
ihs * crediderunt in eum aliqui autem 
ex eis abierunt ad pharisaeoe 
et dixerunt eis quod fecit ihs 

(FoL 149 a.) 

Cap. XI. 33—46. 




9 C 

συνήγαγαν ow οι αρχιερεισ και οι φαρισαιοι XL 47 

orwc8ou>v και cXcyov η πονονμεν οντοσ 

ο ανθρωττοσ τοιαύτα σημεία iroici 

και cav αφωμεν αντον ουτωσ 4 s 

iravTCo• πιοττνσονσιν cur αντον 

και cXcixrovrai οι ρωμαίοι και αρονσιν 

τον τόπον ημών και το c 0νοσ 

€ΐσ 8c tut c£ αυτών κ ιφασ αρχιερενσ ων 

τον cviavrov ckcivov ciircv avrour 
νμεισ ουκ oiSarc ovScv ov8c λογιζεσθε 
ότι σννφερει v/ulciv Ίνα cur ανθρωποσ 
ανοθανη νπερ τον λάου και /«/ όλον 
το εθνοσ αποληται τούτο 8c αφ cavrov 
ονκ ciircv άλλα αρχιερενσ ων τον cviavrov 
επροφητενσεν οτι ιησ ημελλεν αποθνησκι 
νπερ τον €θνονσ και ουχ υπέρ του εθνονσ μορό 
αλλ ινα και τα τέκνα του θυ τα εσκορπισμενα 
cur cv σνναγαγτ; * απ εκεινησ ουν τησ ημερασ 
εβονλενσαντο Ινα αποκτεινωσιν αντον 






ιησ ουν ovkcti παρτησια περιεπατει 54 

cv τοισ ΐουδαιοισ • άλλα απηλθεν cur τι/ν χωρά 
σαμφουρ€ΐν εγγνσ τησ έρημου cur εφραιμ λβγομ* 


πολιν kokci ΰιετρίβεν /xrra των 
/Αα^των , €γγυσδ€ , »^'τοΐΓασχατωνΖουοαιω $$ 
avc)3i70-av ουν cur Ιεροσόλυμα πολλοί 
ck τησ χωρασ πριν το πασχα ινα 
αγνισωσιν €αντονσ cfiyrow ουν ζ6 

και τον ιην και έλεγαν μετ αλλήλων 
cv τω ΐερω εστωτεσ τι Sokcitc 
οτι ου μη ελθη ευσ την ορτην 
ScoVoKcurav 8c και οι αρχιερεισ και οι 57 

φαρισαιοί εντολην Ίνα αν tut γνοι νου εατνν 
μήνυση ονω νυασωσιν αυτόν 

(PoL 149 δ •) 

congregauerunt ergo scribae et farisaei 
concilium et dicebant quid facimus hie 
homo talia signa facit 
et si dimiserimus eum sic 
omnes credent in eum 
et uenient romani et tollent 
locum nostrum et gen tern 
unus autem quidam ex illis caifas princeps 
anni illiua dixit illis 
uos nescitie nihil neque cogitatia 
quoniam expedit uobis ut unus homo 
moriatur pro plebe et ne tota 
gens periet hoc autem ab se 
non dixit sed cum esset princeps anni illius 
profetauit quia ihs incipiebat mori 
pro gente et non pro gente solum 
sed ut et fili dei qui disparsi sunt 
in unum congreget ab illo igitur die 
consilium fecerunt ut interficerent eum 
ihs ergo iam non palam ambulabat 
inter iudaeos sed abut in regionem 
sapfurim iuxta desertum efrem quae dicitur 
ciuitas et ibi ambulabat cum 
discipulis iuxta autem erat pascha iudaeoru 
subierunt ergo in hierosolyma multi 
de regione ante pascha ut 
purificent semet ipsos quaerebant ergo 
et ihm et dicebant in semet ipsos 
in templo stantes quid putatis 
quia non ueniet in diem festum 
dederant autem efc principes et farisaei 
mandatum ut si quis nosset ubi est 
nuntiaret ut adpraehenderent eum 

(Fol. 150 a.) 

Cap. XI. 47-57. 




Ο ουν ιησ προ ε£ ήμερων τον πασχα XIX. ι 

ηλθεν cur βηθανιαν οπον ην λαζαροσ 

ο τεθνηκωσ ον ηγειρεν cjc νεκρών 
<\η : ο ιησ : και εποίησαν αντω Sciirvov eject 2 

«cat διι/κονι μαρθα ο Sc λα£αροσ 

cur τ/ν των ανακειμενων συν αντω 

^ ow μαρίΑ λαμβανι λειτραν πιστικησ μνρον 3 

πολύτομου και γλείψε τονσ ποδασ 

τονίτρ) και εζεμαξ ε τακτ θριξιν αυτησ 

τονσ ττοδασ αυτόν και η οικεία επληρωθη 

€κ τησ οσμησ τον μνρον λέγει ow 4 

«σ €#c των μαθητών αυτόν ΐονδασ* 

οτγο καρυωτου οσ i^ficXXcv ιταοαδονναι 

αυτόν δια τι τούτο το μνρον ουκ 5 

επραθη τριακοσίων σηναριων και 

εο\)θη tout πτωχοισ τούτο Sc cmtcv 6 

ουχ οτι περί των πτωχών εμελεν 

αντω αλλοτικλεπτησην καιτο 

γλωσσοκομον έχων τα βαλλόμενα 

c^ourrafcv • Gtircv ow ο ιι/σ 7 

αφίσ αυτήν ίνα «σ τι/ν ημεραν τον 

ενταφιασμον τήρηση αυτό 
<\θ '. οχλοσ δε πολνσ εκ των Ιουδαίων ' 9 

ηκονσαν οτι εκεί εστίν και ήλθαν 

ον δια τον ιην αλλ ινα τον λα{αοον 

ΐδωσιν ον ηγεφεν ιησ εκ των νεκρών 

εβονλενσαντο Sc οι αρχιερεισ ίνα ι ο 

και τον λαζαρον αποκτεινωσιν 

οτι πολλοί των ιουδαίων δι αντον 1 1 

νπηγον και επνστενον εισ τον ιην 
ρ ι τη επαύριον οχλοσ πολυσ ο ελθων 1 2 

ενσ την co εορτην ακονσαντεσ οτι 

έρχεται ιησ εισ Ιερουσαλήμ ελαβον τ$ 

(Fol. 1506.) 

Ergo ihs ante sex dies paschae 
uenit in bethaniam ubi erat lazarus 
qui mortuus fuerat quern suscitabit a mortuis 
ihs et fecerunt ei cenam bi 
et ministrabat martha lazarus autem 
unus erat ex discumbentibus cum eo 
ergo maria accipiens libram pistici unguenti 
pretioai et unxit pedes 
ihu et tersit capillis suis 
pedes eius et domus repleta est 
de odore unguenti dicit ergo 
uuus de discipulis eius iudas 
a caryoto qui incipiebat tradere 
eum quare hoc unguentum non 
uenitum est trecentis denariie et 
datum est pauperibus hoc autem dixit 
non quia propter pauperes curat erat 
illi sed quoniam fur erat et 
loculum habens quae mittebantur 
baiulabat • dixit ergo ihs 
diemitte illam ut in diem 
sepulturae seruet illud 
turba ergo plurima de iudaeis 
audierunt quoniam ibi esset uenerunt 
non propter ihn sedutlazarum 
uideant quern suscitauit ihs de mortuis 
cogitauerunt autem principes et 
ut lazarum occidant 

quoniam multi iudaeorum propter ilium 
ibant et credebant in ihm 

postera die turba multa quae uenerat 
in diem festum audientes quia 
uenit ihs in hierusalem acceperunt 

(Fol. 151 a.) 

Cap. XII. 1— 13. 



tsEC ϊδΗΑΐΓ 






τα βαΐα των φοινεικων και εζηλθον XII. 

cur σνναντησιν αντον και εκραυγαζον 

λ€γοντ«σ οσσανα €υλογΐ7τοσ 

ο ερχομενοσ εν ονόματι κυ ο βασίλευα 
μα : του ΐστραηλ ' εύρων 8c ο ιι/σ οναριον 

εκαθισεν επ αυτό καθωσ cart γεγραμμενον 

μη φοβον θυγατηρ σιων ιδού ο βασιλευσ 

σον έρχεται καθημενοσ επι πωλον όνου 
ρβ : τούτα 8c ουκ ενοησαν οι μαθηται αυτού 

το πρώτον αλλ ore εδοξασθη ο ιησ 

τότε εμνησθησαν οτι ταύτα ην 

περί αυτόν γεγραμμενα και ταύτα 

εποίησαν αντω £μαρτυρι συν 

ο οχλοσ ο ων μετ αντον οτι τον λαζαρον 

εφωνησεν εκ τον μνημείου 

και ηγεφεν αντον εκ νεκρών 

δια τούτο και υπηντησαν αντω 

όχλοι οτι ηκονσαν τούτο αυτόν 

πεποιηκεναι το σημειον οι συν 

φαρισαιοι απόν ττροσ αυτονσ θεωρείτε 

οτι ουκ ωφελείτε ουδέν i8c ο κοσμοσ 

ολοσ οπίσω αντον απηΧθεν ήσαν 8c 20 

και ιλλ^μεσ τινεσ εκ των αναβαινοντων 

ίνα προσκυνησουσιν εν τη εορτή 

ούτοι συν προσήλθαν τω φιλιππω 2 ι 

τω αιτο βηΒσαϊΒα τησ γαλιλαίου 1 

και ηρωτων αντον λεγοντεσ κε 

θελομεν τον ιην ΐδ«ν 

έρχεται φιλιπποσ και λέγει τω av8pca 22 

πάλιν ο ανδοαιασ και φιΚχπποσ 
ργ : λεγουσιν τω ι^υ : ο 8c ιησ απεκρινατο 23 

αντονσ λέγων εληλνθεν η ωρα ίνα 

δοξασθη ο νιοσ του άνθρωπου 

(Γοΐ. Ι5ΐ b.) 


ramos palmarum et exierunt 
in obuiam eius et clamabant 
dicentes ossana benedictus 
qui uenit in nomine dmi rex 
istrahel inueniens autem ihs asellum 
sedit super eum sicut scriptum est 
noli timere filia sion ecce rex 
tuus uenit sedens super pullum asinae 
haec autem non cognouerunt discipuli eius 
primum sed cum glorificatus est ihs 
tunc rememorati sunt quia haec erant 
dee ο scripta et baec 
fecerunt ei testificabantur ergo 
populus qui erat cum eo quoniam lazarum 
clamauit de monumento 
et suscftauit eum de mortuis 
propter hoc et ob viauerunt ei 
turbae quoniam audierunt hoc ilium 
fecisse signum igitur 
pharisaei dixerunt ad eos uidetis 
quoniam nihil prodefacitis ecce mundus 
totus post ilium abut erant autem 
et graeci quidam de his qui ascendebant 
ut adorent in die festo 
hie ergo accesserunt ad philippum 
qui erat a bedsaida galilaeae 
et rogabant eum dicentes dme 
uolumus ihm uidere 
uenit philippus et dicit andreae 
iterum andreas et philippus 
dicunt ad ihm ihs autem respondit 
illis dicens uenit hora ut 
glorificetur filius hominis 

(Fol. 152 a.) 

Cap. XII. 13 — a 3. 




ρδ : αμήν αμήν λίγω υμ€ΐν cav μη 

ο κοκκοσ του σιτον π€σων «σ την γην 

αποθανη αντοσ μονοσ ficvci 

cav Sc αποθανη πολύν καρπον φβρα 

ρ€ : ο φίλων την ψνχην αυτόν απολ*σ€ΐ αντην 
και ο μ&νσων την ψυχην αντον €ν τω 

κοσμώ τοντω €ΐσ ζωην αιωνιον 

* » • • • 

ρ γ : φύλαξα αντην ' cav τισ /αοι διακονι; 

c/xot ακολου&ιτω και σττον αν εγω €t/xt 

feat ο διακοσ ο c /ιοσ €σται 

cav tw c /ιοι διακονι? τ€ΐμησει αντον ο παρ 

ρζ : νυνηψυχημουτ€ταρακταικαιτΐ€ΐπω 

πατ€ρ σωσον ftc cic ττ/σ ωρασ ταντησ 

μη : άλλα δια τούτο ι;λ0ον ασ τ»/ν ωραν ταντην 

πατ€ρ δοζασον σον το όνομα 

cv τη &ο£η η ειχρν πάρα σοι προ τον τον 

κοσμον γ€ν€σ#αι και cycvero φωνή 

€κ τον ουρανού λνγονσα και £δο£ασα 

και πάλιν δοξάσω 

ο ουν οχλοο~ ο €στηκωσ ακονσασ €λ€γ«ν 

οτι βροντή yryovcv άλλοι €λ€γον 

οτι αγγςλοσ αντω λ€λαληκ€ν 

απεκρίίθη νησ και ciircv ου δι c/xc 
17 φωνή αυτή ηλ$€ν άλλα δι ϋμασ 
νυν κρισισ coriv του κόσμου 
νυν ο άρχων του κόσμου τούτον 
βληθησ€ται *ξω και €γω cav ϋψωθω. 
awo τησ γησ €\κυσω πάντα προσ €μαυτον 
τούτο &€ tXeycv σημυαινων ποιώ 
0ανατω -ημίΧλεν αποθνησκ€ΐν 

απόκριση αυτω ο οχλοσ ημ€ΐσ ηκουσαμ€ν 
€κ του νομού οτι ο χρσ /icvci cur τον αιώνα 
και πωσ συ λ€γ€ΐσ οτι δ€ΐ ν\^ωθηναι 

(Fol. 1526.) 

XII. 24 











amen amen dico uobis sinon 

granum tritici cadens in terram 

moriatur solum manet 

si autem moriatur multum fructum adferet 

qui amat animam suam perdet earn 

et qui odit animam suam in 

mundo hoc in uitam aeternam 

custodiet earn si quis mini ministrat 

me sequatur et ubicumque ego sum 

et minister meus erit 

si quis mihi ministrat honoret ilium pater 

nunc anima mea conturbata est et quid dico- 

pater salba me de hora hac 

sed propter hoc ueni in horam banc 

pater glorinca tuum nomen 

in gloria quam habebam aput te antequam 

mundus fieret facta est uox 

de caelo dicens et glorificaui 

et iterum glorificabo 

turbae ergo quae stabant audientes dicebant 

quoniam tonitrum factum est ali dicebant quia 

angelus illi locutus est 
respondit ihs et dixit non propter me 

uox haec uenit sed propter uos 

nunc iudicium est mundi 

nunc princprinceps mundi buius 

mittetur foris et ego si exaltatus fuero• 

de terra traham omnia ad me 

hoc autem dixit significans quale 

morte erat moriturus 
respondit illi turba nos audiuimus 

de lege quoniam xps manet in aeternum 

et quomodo tu dicis quia oportet exaltari 

(Fol. 153 a.) 

Cap. XII. «4—34- 





τον ΰιον του άνθρωπου tut cotiv ουν 
οντοσ ο ΰιοσ του άνθρωπου 
Ειπεν ουν αυτοισ ο ιησ cri μεικρον χρονον 
το φωσ εν νμιν cotiv περιπατείτε ουν 
ωσ το φωσ έχετε ϊνα ιο/ ΰ/χασ σκοτία 
καταλαβη και ο περίπατων cv τη σκοτεια 
ουκ ouScv που ΰ'παγα οκτ το φωσ c^erat 
ttcotcvctc eur το ψωσ ϊνα νιοι φωτοσ 
γενησθε ταύτα ελαλησεν ιησ 
και απηλθεν και €κρυβη απ αυτών 
τοσαυτα 8c αυτού σημια πεποιηκοτοσ 
€νπροσθ€ν αυτών ουκ cirtorcvov cur αυτόν 
ϊνα ο λογοσ ησαϊου του προφήτου πληρωθη 
ον ειπεν • κ€ tut επιστενσεν τη ακοή 
ημών και ο βραχειών κυ τινι 

οθ : απεκαλύφθη : δια τούτο ουκ eoWdvro 
ΐΓΐστ€υ«ν και γαρ cmtcv ησάϊασ 
τετυφλωκεν αυτών τϊ /v καρδιαν 
ΐνα /jiij ϊδωσιν tout οφθαλμονσ 
και μη νοησουσιν τη κάρδια και στραφωσνν 

ρι : και ϊασομαι αυτουσ : ταύτα δβ cittcv 
ησαΧασ ore cuScv τι^ δο£αν του 0υ αυτού 
και cAaXi^rev Trcpt αυτού Ομωσ μεντοι 
/ecu eic των αρχόντων πολλοί €ΐτιστ€υσαν 
cur αυτόν άλλα δια τονσ φαρισαιονσ 
ουχ ωμολογουν ΐνα μη αποσνναγωγοι ymtfTai 
ηγιπησαν yap την 8ο£αν των ανθρώπων 
μάλλον ηπερ την &ο£αν του θυ 

ρια : ιησ ουν εκραζεν και ελεγεν ο πνστέυων 
cur εμε ου πιστ€υ« cur εμε άλλα 
cur τον πεμψαντα μ€ ο θεωρών εμε 

ρϊρ : θεωρεί τον π€μψαντα με : cya> </xixr 
cur τον κοσμον εληλυθα ϊνα πασ 

(Fol. 153 b.) 













filium hominis quis est ergo 
hie filius hominis 

dixit ergo illis ihs adhuc modicum tempus 
lux in uobis est ambulate ergo 
cum habetis lumen ut non uoe tenebrae 
adpraehendant et qui ambulat in tenebris 
nescit ubi uadit cum lumen habetis 
credite in lumen ut fili lucis 
sitis haec locutus est ihs 
et abiit et abscondit se ab eis 
tanta autem ab illo signa facta 
in conspectu eorum non credebant in eum 
et uerbum esaiae prophetae adinpleretur 
quod dixit dme quis credidit auditui 
nostro et bracchium dmi cui 
reuelatum est propter hoc non poterant 
credere etenim dixit eseias 
excaecauit eorum cor 
ut non uideant oculia 
et non intellegant corde et conuertantur 
et sanem illos haec autem dixit 
esaias quando uidit gloriam del sui 
et locutus est de eo facile autem 
et de principibus multi crediderunt 
in ilium sed propter farisaeos * non confiteba 
tur ut non de synagoga eiciantur 
dixerunt enim gloriam hominum 
magis quam gloriam del 

ihs ergo clamabat et dicebat qui credit 
in me non credit in me sed 
in eum qui me mieit qui uidet me 
uidet eum qui me misit ego lumen 
in mundum ueni ut omnes 

(Fol. 154 a.) 

Cap. XII. 34—46. 



*_• ^ τ** -i .-..— 

•. • - 

* 9~ 


t" I 

r-r *? ZW 


Ί7 ' -.r 

•*• • . •- 

_*. *■' 

-~~: + • 

a.»» «•. .•- 

# ^ 

• . ■ • 

•.— * 

»"^ m 

f . ι-**- 


•"■ . <• 

.-- » -'• ' 

» ** 

Γ5- »— ""^ >■ 




γ€ΐνωσκ£ται τι π€ΐτοιηκα ΰμαν 
pir : νμ€ΐσ φων€ΐτ€ μ€ ο διδασκαλοσ και ο κσ- 
ριζ: και καλωσ Xcyere cc/utc γαρ * ci ουν €γω 

evu/ra τουσ ποδασ ϋ/ιων ο κσ και ο διδασκαλοσ 
ποσω μάλλον και νμ€ΐσ o^ciXcrc 
αλλήλων vwrrciv τουσ ττοοασ 
ΰποδ«γ/χα γαρ €§ωκα v/xctv ίνα 
καθωσ €γω ζποιησα ΰ /iciv και νμασ 
ριη : πο«ιτ€ '.αμηναμηνλεγωνμίΐν 

ουκ €θτιν ΒουΧοσ μ€ΐζων του κν αυτού 
ουθ€ αττοστολοσ μείζων του 
πεμψαντοσ αυτόν « ταύτα otoarc 
μακάριοι core cav ποιητ€ αυτά 
ριθ : ου irept πάντων νμων λΰγω €γω οιδα 
ονσ €$€λ€ξαμψ αλλ ϊνα πληρωθη 
V ΎΡΟ-ΦΠ ° τρώγων μ€Τ €μου τον αρτον 
€7τηρ€ν «τ €ftc την πτ€ρναν αυτού 
απαρτι λ€γω ϋμςιν προ του γ*ν€σθαι 

(FoL 155 b.) 


τουσ ποδασ απςκριθη ιησ και €ΐπ€ν αυτω XIII. η 
ο €γω ποιώ <τυ ουκ οιδασ άρτι 
γνώση Sc μετά ταντα λεγ€ΐ αντω πετροσ 
κ€ ου μη μου νιι/τασ τουσ ποδασ €ΐσ τον αιώνα 
απ€κριθη ιησ cav ftiy νίψω σ€ ουκ <χ€ΐσ 
μ€ροσ μχτ €μου λέγει αυτω πετροσ 
κ€ μη μόνον τουσ ποδασ άλλα και τασ 
χειρασ και την καιφαλην λέγει αυτω 
' ο ιησ ο λελουμενοσ ου χρειαν έχει την κςφαλη 
νιι/τασ0αι ci μη τουσ ποδασ μόνον 
εστίν γαρ καθαροσ ολοσ και ϋμ€ΐσ καθαροί 
€στ€ αλλ ουχί παντεσ lySci γαρ ιησ 
τον παραδίδοντα αυτόν ore ουν ενιι^εν 
tow ποδασ αυτών icai ελα/?εν τα ιμάτια 
αναιτ€σων πάλιν €ΐπ€ν αυτοισ 









pedes respondit ihs et dixit ei 
quod ego facio tu ignoras modo 
sciens autem postea dicit illi petrus 
dme non mihi lababis pedes in aeuum 
respondit ihs si non te lauero non habes 
partem mecum dicit illi petrus 
dme non tantum pedes sed et 
manus et caput dicit illi 
ihs qui lauit non necesse habet caput 
labare nisi pedes tantum 
est enim mundus totus et uos mundi 
estis sed non toti sciebat enim ihs 
qui eum traditurus erat cum ergo labit 
pedes eorum et accepit uestimenta 
recumbens iterum dixit eis 
scitis quid uobis fecerim 
uos clamatis me magister et dms 
et bene dicitis sum enim si ergo ego 
laui pedes uestros dms et magister 
quanto magis et uos deuetis 
inuicem lauare pedes exemplum 
dedi uobis ut 
sicut ego feci uobis et uos 
faciatis amen amen dico uobis 
non est seruus maior dmo suo 
neque apostolus maior eius 
qui misit eum si haec scitis 
beati estis si facitis ea 
non de omnibus uobis dico ego scio 
quos elegi sed ut inpleatur 
scriptura qui edebat mecum panem 
leuabit super me calcaneum suum 
amodo dico uobis antequam fiat 

(FoL 156 a.) 

Cap. XIII. 6—19. 




ίνα όταν ycvrjraL πιστευσηται οτι €γω ci/jlc 
ρκ : αμήν αμήν λέγω ν μ€ΐν ο λαμβάνων 
eav τίνα πέμψω εμε λαμβάνει 
και ο λαμβάνων εμε λαμβάνει 
ρκα: τον πεμψαντα με : ταύτα €ΐπων ο α^σ* 

εταραχθη τω πνι και εμαρτυρησεν και ειπεν 
αμήν αμήν λέγω υμειν στι €ΐσ εζϋμων 
ρκβ : παραδωσ€ΐ /ie : εβλεπον συν εισ αλληλαυσ 

οι μαθηται απορουντεσ περί τινσσ λέγει 
ρκγ : iyv £c ανακειμενσσ ειχτ εκ των /χαιτών 

αιττου cv τω κολττω του ιτ/υ ον και ιτ/απα 
ο ι^σ vcvci ουν τούτω σιμών πετρονσ 
iru^co^ai τισ αν «17 ουτοσ ircpi ου Xeyci 
«τιπ€σων ουν ckcivoo~ «τι το στηθοσ 
του ιι/υ Xcyci αυτω κ€ τισ «στιν 
απσκρεινεται αυτω ο ιι?σ και Xcyci 
εκεινοσ coriv ω αν εγω ενβαψασ 
το ψωμιον επιδώσω ' και βαψασ 
. ρκό : : τσ ψωμιον διοωσιν ΐουδα σιμωνοσ 

απσ καρυωτσυ και εκτηλθεν εισ εκείνον 
ρκε: σατανασ ι κλεγει αυτω ο ιησ 

οποιεισποιησ ταχειον τούτο Sc 
ονδεισ εγνω των ανακειμενων 
προσ τι ειπεν αυτω τινεσ γαρ εοοκουν 
στι το γΧωσσοκοιιον ειχεν ο ΐουδαο* 
οτι λέγει αυτω ο ιησ αγορασον ων 
χρειαν εχομεν εισ την εορτην 
η tout πτωχσισ ϊνα τι 8οι λαβών συν 
το ψωμειον εκεινοσ εζηλθεΫ ευθυσ 
•ην 8e νυζ • ore ουν εξηλθεν λέγει ο ιησ 
νυν εδοζασθη ο νιοσ του άνθρωπου 
και ο θσ εοΌζασθη εν αυτω 
και ο θσ 8ο£ασα αυτόν εν εαντω και ευθυσ 

(Fol. 156 b.) 















ut quando factum fuerit credatis quia ego su 
amen amen dico uobie qui accipit me 
quemcumque misero me accipit 
et qui accipit me • accipit 
qui me misit haec cum dixisset ins 
conturbatus est spu et testatus est et dixit 
amen amen dico uobis quia unus ex ueetris 
tradet me inspiciebant ergo inuicem 
discipuli cogitantes de quo dicit 
erat autem recumbens unus ex discipulis 

eius in sinus ihu quern et diligebat 

ihs innuit ergo huic simon petrus 

interrogaret quis esset hie de quo dicit 

incumbens ergo ille super pectus 

ihu dicit ei dme quis est 
respond it illi ihs et dixit 

ille est cui ego intincta 

buccellam porrexero et intingens 

buccellam porrexit iudae simonis 

a carvoto et introibit in ilium 


satanas et dixit illi ihs 
quod facia citius fac hoc autem 
nemo sciuit ex recumbentibus 
ad quid dixit ei quidam enim putauerunt 
quoniam loculum habebat iudas 
quoniam dicit illi ihs erne quorum 
opus habemus in diem festum 
aut ut pauperibus aliquid daret accipiens ergo 
buccellam ille exiuit confestim 
erat autem nox cum ergo exiuit dicit ihs 
nunc glorifi catus est films hominis 
et ds glorificatus est in illo 
et ds glorifica uit eum in semet ipso et confesti 

(Fol. 157 a.) 

Cap. XIII. 19- 31. 




και ctxr οο£ασα αιτον TCKvcia crt 
μ€κρον μεθ νμων ci/xi ζητησ€Τ€ μ€ 
και καθωσ ciirov tout ΐόνδαιοισ* 
οπον €γω ΰπαγω νμεισ ον δννασΑϋ 
cX0av και νμ&ιν Xeyto άρτι 
€ντολην καινψ διδωμι νμ€ΐν 
ϊνα αγαπατ€ αλληλανσ καθωσ καγω 
ηγαπησα ϋμασ ϊνα και νμεισ 
α γ απατ c αλληλσυσ cv τούτω yap 

XIII. 33 



γνωσονται παντεσ οτι €μοι 
μα&ητάι core cav αγαπην <X>7TC 
οκγ ι cv αλλτ^λοκτ ' Xcyci αντω σι/ίων π€τροσ $6 

κ€ νου υπαγασ • Xcyci αντω ο iipr 
οπού €γω ϋπαγω ον δννασαι μοι συν 
ακολονσφσαι άρτι ύστερον Sc /χοι 
ακολουθησεισ XcyciavrcoKC 37 

δια η ον δνναμαι σοι vw ακολονσιρται 
άρτι την ψνχην /iov νπερ σου θησω 
απ€κρ€ίϋη ιησ και curcv αντω τ^ν ψνχην σον 38 

vjrcp c/Aov θησεισ • a/1/tyv α/η/ν Xcya> σον 
οτι ον μι? αλοττωρ φωνησ€ΐ εωσ ον 
άρνηση μ€ τρισ • καιαπ^τοισμαστταισαντονΧίν.ι 
ρκς : : /αϊ; ταρασσεσϋω νμων η καρίνα 
πιστεύετε ασ τον 0ν και cur εμε 
ffiorrcvcTC cv τι; οικαα τον πατροσ μον 2 

μοναι πολλαι ασιν ci Sc μη απόν αν 
νμειν οτι πορεύομαι ετοιμασαι 
τόπον νμειν καν πορευθώ ετοιμυασαι 3 

τοιτον v/ACiv έρχομαι πάλιν 
και παραλημψομαι νμασ προσ εμαντον 
ίνα οπσυ ci/u €γω και ΰμασ €σ0αΐ 
και ονον υπάγω oifiarc και τι/ν οδον oioaTC 4 

Xryci αντω θωμασ ο λεγομενοσ ο\&νμοσ 5 

(Fol. 157 i.) 

glorificauit eum filioli adhuc 
pusillum uobiscum sum quaeretis me 
et si cut dixi iudaeis 
ubi ego uado uos non potestis 
uenire et uobis dico modo 
mandatum nouum do uobis 
ut diligatis inuicem sicut et ego 
dilexiuos utetuos 
diligatis inuicem in hoc enim 
scient omnes quoniam mei 
discipuli estis si dilictionem habeatis 
in inuicem dicit illi eimon petrus 
dme ubi badis dicit illi ihs 
ubi ego uado non potes tu me 
sequim odo postero autem me 
sequeris• dicit illi dme 
quare non possum te nunc sequi 
modo animam meam pro te ponam 
respondit ihs et dixit illi • Animam tuam 
pro me ponis amen amen dico tibi 
quoniam non gallus cantabit usque quo 
negauis me ter • et ait discipulis suis 
non conturbetur uestrum cor 
credite in dm et in me 
credite in do mo patris mei • mansiones 
multaesunt si quominus dixissem 
uobis quoniam eo parare 
locum uobis et si abiero parare 
locum uobis uenio'iterum 
et adsumam uos ad meipsum 
ut ubi ego sum et uos eritis 
et ubi uado scitis et uiam scitis 
dicit illi thomas qui dicitur didymue 

(FoL 158 a.) 

Capp. XIII. 31— XIV. 5. 


s3s(f iohaST 




jcc ονκ οώαμεν που uVaycar και πωσ την XIV. 

οδον oiSa/icv Xcyct αντω ο iiyo* 6 

€γω ci/u η οδοσ και τ/ αλτ /^cta και η ζωη 
ovSctir έρχεται προσ τον πάτερα ει /μ; δι εμού 
€ΐ cyvoMcarc c/ie και τον πάτερα μου 7 

γνωσεσθαι και απαρτι γεινωσκετε αυτόν 
και ιωρακατ€ αντον ' Xcyci αντω φιΧιπποσ 8 

Kc Βει$ον ημειν τον πάτερα και apKci i^civ 
Xcyci αντω ο nyo* τοσΌίττω χρονω μεθ υμών 9 

ci/u και ονκ €γνωκασ /xc φίλιππε 
ο €ωρακωσ εμε €ωρακ€ τον πάτερα 
και πωσ συ λ«σ δα£ον 17/ιαν τον πατ€ρα 
ου TTurrcvcur or ι cya> cv τω πατρι 
και ο πατήρ cv c/aoi cotiv 
τα ρήματα α εyω λελαλ^κα νμαν 
απ €μαυτου ου λαλώ ο &c πατήρ ο cv c/iot 
μένων iroic τα cpya αυτόν iriorcvcrc /χοι 
οτι ο πατήρ cv c/ioi καγω cv τω πατρι 
ci 8c fLir/c δια τα cpya αυτά ttiotcvctc 
α/Αΐ7ν α/Αΐ7ν Xcya> ΰμειν ο irurrcvcov 
cur εμε ra coya α cya> ποιώ kokcivot 
iroiipm και μείζονα τούτων ποιήσει 
οτι εγω 7τροσ τον πάτερα πορεύομαι 
ρκη : και οτι αν αιτησηται cv τω ονόματι μον 1 3 

τοντο ποιι/σω ϊνα δο£ασ0ΐ7 ο ιτα η/ρ 
cv τω νιω αν τι αιτησητ€ cv τω ονόματι μου 
cy ω ποιήσω cav ayairar c /xc τασ ατολασ* 
τασ c /ιασ τηρήσατε κayω ερωτήσω τον 
πάτερα και άλλον παρακλι/τον δωσ« υ /xciv 
ίνα /tcvi; ασ τον αιώνα μεθ ϋμων το 
το πνα τησ αληθειασ ο ο κοσμοσ 1 7 

ου δύναται λαβείν οτι ου θεωρεί αυτόν 
ου&ε γεινωσκει αυτόν υμεισ δ€ 

(Fol. 1586.) 



dm θ nescimus ubi badis et quomodo 

uiam nouimus dicit illi ihs 

ego sum uia et ueritas et uita 

nemo uenit ad patrem nisi per me 

si cognouistis me et patrem meum 

scietis et amodo cognoscite eum 

et uidistis eum dicit illi philippus 

dme monetra nobis patrem et sufncit nobis 

dicit illi ibs tanto tempore uobiscum 
sum et non cognouistis me philippe 
qui uidit me uidit patrem 
et quomodo tu dicis monstra nobis patrem 
non credis quoniam ego in patre 
et pater in me est 
uerba que ego locutus sum uobie 
a me non loquor pater autem qui in me 
manet facit opera sua credis mibi 
quoniam pater in me et ego in patre 
sin autem uel propter opera ipsa credite 

amen amen dico uobis qui credit 
in me opera quae ego facio et ille 
faciet et maiora horum faciet 
quoniam ego ad patrem uado 
et quodcumque petieritis in nomine meo 
hoc faciam ut glorificetur pater 
in filio si quid petieritis in nomine meo 
ego faciam si diligitis me mandata mea 
serbate et ego rogauo patrem 
et alium paracletum dauit uobis 
ut maneat in aeternum uobiscum 
sps ueritatis quern mundus 
non potest accipere quia non uidet eum 
nee adnoscit eum uos autem 

(FoL 159 λ) 

Cap. XIV. 5—17• 




γ€ΐνωσ-κ£Τ€ αυτόν οτι παρ νμειν μένει 

«cat εν v/aciv «στιν ονκ αφήσω νμασ 

ορφανονσ έρχομαι προσ νμασ 

ετι μεικρον και ο κοσμοσ με ονκ€τι 

θεωρεί νμεισ St θεωρείτε με 

οτι €γω {ω και νμεισ ζησ^σθε 

εν εκείνη τη ήμερα γνωσεσθαι ϋμ€ΐσ 

οτι εγω εν τω πατρι μον και νμενσ 

εν €/χοι καγω cv νμειν ο έχων 

τασ εντολασ μον και τηρών αντασ 

ρκθ : €Κ€ΐΐΌσ εστίν ο αγαπών μ€ : ο δε 

αγαπών μ€ αγαπηθησεται νπο τον 
πατροσ μον καγω αγαπήσω αντον 
και ενφωνησω αντω €μαντον 

ρλ : λέγει αντω ΐονδασ ονχ ο απο καρνωτον 
κ€ τι εστίν οτι μελλεισ ημ€ΐν 
ενφανιζειν σεαντον και ονχι τω κοσμώ 
απ€κριθη ιησ και ειπεν αντω εαν τισ 
αγάπα με τον λογον μον τηρήσει 
και ο πατήρ μον αγαπήσει αντον 
και προσ αντον ελενσομαι και προσ 
αντον μονην ποιησομαι ο μη 
αγαπών μ€ τονσ λογονσ μον ον τηρήσει 

ρλα : και ο λογοσ ο εμοσ ον ακονετε 

ονκ coTiv εμοσ άλλα τον πεμψαντοσ μ€ 

ρλβ Ιπατροσ ' ταντα λελαληκα νμειν 

παρ νμεν μένων ο 8ε παρακλητοσ 
το πνα το αγιον ο πέμψει ο πατήρ μον 
εν τω ονόματι μον εκεινοσ νμασ 
διδα£ει πάντα και νπομνησει νμασ 
πάντα α αν €ΐπω νμειν ειρηνην 
αφιημει νμειν ειρηνην την εμην Βιδωμι 
νμειν ον καθωσ ο κοσμοσ διδωσιν 

(FoL 159 &•) 











scitis eum quoniam apud uos manet 

et in uobis est non dismittam uos 

orphanos uenio ad uos 

adhuc pusiWum et hie mundus me iam 

non uidet uos autem uidetis me 

quoniam ego uiuo et uos uiuetis 

in illo die cognoscetis uos 

quoniam ego in patre meo et uos 

in m e et ego in uobis qui habet 

man data mea et serbat ea 

ille est qui diligit me qui autem 

diligit me diligetur a 

patre meo et ego diligam eum 

et ostendam illi me ipsum 

dicit illi iudas non qui ascaiyotes 
dme quid est quoniam incipies nobis 
ostendere te ipsum et non huic mundo 

respondit ihs et dixit illi si quia 
diligit me uerbum meum seruabit 
et pater meus diligit eum 
et ad eum ueniam et ad eum 
nabitaculum faciam qui non 
diligit me uerba mea non serbabit 
et uerbum meum quod auditie 
non est meum sod eius qui me misit 
patris haec locutus sum uobis 
apud uos manens paracletus autem 
sps sanctus quern mittet pater meus 
in nomine meo ille uos 
docebit omnia et oommouebit uos 
omnia quaecumque dixero uobis paoem 
dismitto uobis paoem meam do 
uobis non sicut mundus dat 

(Fol. 160 a.) 

Cap. XIV. 17—17. 






€γω διδωμχ v/aciv μη ταρασσ€σθω 
νμων η καρδία μηΒε SciXciaro) 
ηκονσατ€ οτι €γω curov νμ€ΐν υπάγω 
και €ρχομαι προσ νμασ α ayairarc μ& 
€χαρτ}Τ€ αν οτι πορεύομαι προσ τον πρα 
art ο παρ μ€ΐζων μον ccrrtv και ννν 
€ψηκα ν/χ,αν πριν ycvccr&u ίνα όταν 
γ€ντ7τα* ir«rrcw<nyrc /tot ovkcti πολλά 
λαλήσω μ*θ νμων €ρχ<εται yap οτον 
κόσμου άρχων και ev €μοι ουκ *χ€ΐ 
ovocv cvpctv αλλ ίνα γνω ο κοσμοσ 
οτι αγαπώ τον πρα και καθωσ cvcTCtXarapot 
οντωσ ποιώ cyccpccrfo αγωμ*ν 
cvrcvflcv • €γω ct/tt 17 o/htcXot iy αληθινή 
και ο παρ μον γ€ωρτγοσ €στιν παν 
κλήμα cv £μοι μη φ€ρον καρπον 
aipct αντο και παν το καρποφορον 
καθαρίΛΐ αντο ϊνα πλιιονα καρπον φ*ρη 
αφ cavrov cav μη μιενη cv τη 
αμπελω οντωσ ovSc νμ€ΐσ cav μη 
cv €μοι μ€ΐνψ€ • *γω yap ct/xt 
ηαμπ(λοσ ν μ€ΐσ τα κλήματα 
ο μ€νων €μοι καγω cv αντω 
ουτοσ φ€ρ€ΐ καρπον πολύν οτι \ωρ€ΐσ 
€μον ον δννασ0αι ποκιν cav μη tut 
μένη cv €μοι €πληθη *ζω ωσ το κλήμα 
και €$ηρανθη και σνναγονσιν αντο 
και €ΐσ πνρ βαλλσνσιν και καΐ€Τ€ 
cav 8c μ€ΐνητ€ cv cftot και τα ρήματα μον 
cv νμ€ΐν μ€ΐνη ο cav foXi/rc αιτησασθαι 
και γ€νησ€ται cv τοντω ί&οξασθη ο 
πατήρ μον ΐνα πολύν καρπον φ*ρητ€ 
και ytrrprOai μου μαθηται καθωσ ηγαπησ€ν 

(FoL 160 δ.) 






XT. ι 



ego do uobis non conturbetur 
uestrum cor neque trepidetur 
audistis quoniam ego dixi uobis uado 
et uenio ad uos si diligatie me 
gaudebatis utique quoniam uado ad patrem 
quoniam pater maior me est et nunc 
dixi uobis antequam fiat ut cum factum 
fuerit credatis mihi iam non multa 
loquar uobis cum uenit enim huius 
mundi princeps et in me non habet 
nihil inuenire sed ut sciatis mundum 
quoniam diligo patrem et sicut mandauit mihi 
sic feci ο gurgiteeamus 
hinc ego sum uites uera 
et pater meus agricuia est omne sarmentum 
quod in me non adferet fiructum 
tollit illud et omne quod fructum adferet 
purgauit illud ut ampliorem from adferat 
ab se si non manserit in 
uite sic nee uos si non 
in me maneatis ego enim sum 
uitis uos sarmenta 
qui manet in me et ego in illo 
hie adferet fructum multum quia sine 
me non po testis facere si non aliquis 
maneat in me missus est foras sicut sarmentu 
et aruit et congregant illud 
et in ignem mittunt et ardet 
si autem manseritis in me et uerba mea 
in uobis manserint quodcumque uultis petite 
et fiet in hoc glorificatus est 
pater meus ut multum fructum adferatis 
et sitis mei discipuli sicut dilexit 

(FoL ι6ι a.) 

Capf. XIV. «7— XV. 9. 









με ο πατήρ καγω ϋμασ ηγαττησα 
/tcivarc cv τη αγαττη τη εμη εαν τασ 
ατολασ μου τηρησητε μενειτε cv τη 
αγάπη μου καθωσ καγω τασ €ντολασ 
του πατροσ μου τ€τηρηκα και μένω 
αυτού εν τη aycwny ταύτα $ε λελαληκα 
νμειν ϊνα η χαρά η €μη εν ϋμειν η 
και η χαρά ΰμων πληρωθη αυτή εστίν 
η €ντο\η η εμη ϊνα αγαπατ€ αλληλουσ 

: καθωσ ηγαπησα ϋμασ ' μείζονα ταυτησ 
ayamyv ovScwr €χ€ΐ ίνα την ψυχτην αυτού 

: θη ϋπ€ρ των φίλων αυτού : νμεισ γαρ 
φίλοι μον εστε cav ποιησητ€ α εγω 
εντέλλομαι ϋμειν ουκετι ΰμασ λέγω 
δονλονσ οτι ο δουλοσ ουκ αιδεν 
τι ποΐ€ΐ αυτού ο κσ ϋμασ 8ε ειρηκα φιΧουσ 
οτι πάντα οσα ηκουσα πάρα του πατροσ μου 
εγνωρισα νμειν ουχ νμεισ με εξελεξασθε 
άλλα εγω εζελεζαμην ϊμασ και εθηκα 
νμασ ϊνα ΰμεισ υπαγητε και καρπον 
φερητε και ο καρπον νμων μ€νη 

Ι ινα οτι αν αιτησητε τον πάτερα 
εν τω ονόματι μου δω νμειν 

: ταντα εντελλομε νμειν αγαπατ€ 
αλληλουσ ει ο κοσμασ νμασ μνσει 



γ«νωσκ€Τ€ οτι εμε πρώτον μεμεισηκεν 
ει εκ του κόσμου ητε ο κοσμοσ αν το ίδιον 
εφειλει οτι εκ του κόσμου ητε αλλ εγω 
εζελεζαμην ϋμασ εκ του κόσμου 
δια τούτο μισεί ϋμασ ο κοσμοσ : μνημον<νιπ 
τουσ λογουσ ουσ εγω ειπον ϋμειν 
ουκ εστίν μου Βουλοσ μείζων του κυ αντον 
ρμ : ει εμε εΒνωζαν και ϋμασ διω£ονσιν 

(Fol. 161 b.) 













me pater et ego uos dilexi 
manete in caritate mea si 
mandata mea seruaueritis manebitis in 
caritate mea sicut ego mandata 
patris mei seruabi et maneo 
in caritate ipsius haec autem locutus sum 
nobis nt gaudium meum in uobis sit 
et gaudium uestrum inpleatur hoc est 
mandatum meum ut diligatis inuicem 
sicut dilexi uos maiorem huius 
dilectionem nemo habet ut animam suam 
ponat pro amicis suis uos enim 
amici mei estis si feceritis quae ego 
mando uobis iam non dico uos 
seruos quoniam seruus nescit 
quid facit dms eius uos autem dixi amicos 
quoniam omnia quae audiui a patre meo 
demonstraui uobis non uos me elegistis 
sed ego elegi uos et posui 
uos ut uos eatis et fructum 
adferatis et fructus uester maneat 
ut quid quid petieritis patrem 
in nomine meo det uobis 
haec mando uobis diligite 
inuicem si mundus uos ο dit 
scitote quia me primum ο diuit 
si de mundo essetis mundus suum 
amabat quoniam de mundo eratis sed ego 
elegi uos de mundo 

propter hoc odit uos mundus mementote 
sermones quos ego dixi uobis 
non est seruus maior dmo suo 
si me persecuti sunt et uos persequentur 

(Fol. 162 a.) 

Cap* XV. 9—20. 




€i τον Χογον μου €τηρησαν και τον 

_ • 

ρμα: νμ.€Τ€ρον τηρησουσιν : άλλα ταντα 

ποιησουσιν £ur ϋμασ Sea το όνομα μου 

ρμβ : οτι ουκ οιΒασιν τον π€μψαντα μ€ 
€ΐμη ηλθον και : €λαλησα αυτοισ* 

ρμγ : αμαρτιχιν ov\€i\av νυνδί 

προφασιν ουκ €\ουσιν irtpi τησ αμαρτιασ 

ρμδ ι αντων * ο €μ€ μ€ΐσων και τον irartpa μου 

* » • •• 

ρμ€ /acutci ' €i τα cpya μη «τοιτ/σα 

cv αυτοισ α ου$€ΐσ αλλοσ ίποιησεν 

αμαρτααν ουκ «χαν νυν 8c και 

€ωρακασιν και μςμαχτηκασιν μ€ 

και τον πατέρα μου αλλ ΐνα πληρωθη 

ο Χογοσ ο €ν τω νο/&ω αυτών γ€γραμμ€νο* 

on €μ€ΐχτησαν μ€ δωρζαν όταν Sc 

£λ#ι; ο 7Γαοακλΐ7τοσ ον €γω π€μπω νμαν 

ναρα του πρσ /ίου το ττνα τησ αΧηθ^υασ 

ο πάρα του πατροσ μου cKTropevcrc €Κ€ΐνοσ 

μαρτύρησα irf.pi €μου και νμαχτ 

μαρτυρ€ΐτ€ οτι απ αρχησ /act (.μον core 

ταύτα ΧίΧαΧηκα ϋμ€ΐν ΐνα μη σκανΒαλίσΦητ* 

απχκτυναγωγουσ ποιησουσιν ϋμασ 

ρμς- : αλλ έρχεται ωρα ΐνα πασ ο αποκτεινασ 
νμασ 8ο$η λατρ€ΐαν προσφτρειν τω θω 
και ταύτα ποιησουσιν ϋμειν οτι ουκ 
έγνωσαν τον νρα ouSc c/tc 
ταύτα Χελαληκα ϋμ€ΐν ΐνα όταν *λθη 
η ωρα μνημονευτώ οτι 

ρμζ : εγω ειπον ϋμ€ΐν : ταύτα δε c£ αρχησ 
ϋμ€ΐν ουκ ειπον ort jac0' ΰμων i/fu/V 
νυν δε ΰτταγω ττροσ τον πεμψαντα μ* 
και ov&€UT εζ ΰ'μων έρωτα με 
που ϋπαγεισ αλλ οτι ταύτα λεΧαληκα 

PoL ι6ι δ.) 








χπ. ι 


si uerbum meum cuetodierunt et 
uestrum custodient sed haec 
facient in uos propter nomen meum 
quoniam nesciunt qui me misit 
si non uenissem et locutus eis fuissem 
peccatum non habebant nunc autem 
excusationem non habent de peccato 
eorum qui me odit et patrem meum 
odit si opera non feci 
in eis quae nemo alius fecit 
peccatum non habebant nunc autem et 
uiderunt et odierunt me 
et patrem meum sed ut inpleatur 
uerbum quod in leges eorum scriptum est 
quoniam odierunt me gratis cum autem 
uenerit paracletus quern ego mitto uobis 
a patre meo spm ueritatis 
qui a patre meo prodit ille 
testimonium dauit de me et uos 
testimonium datis quia ab initio mecum estis 
haec locutus sum uobis ut non scandalizemini 
de synagoga uos eicient 


sed uenit hora ut omns qui uos occiderit 
uos putet se hostiam offeree deo 
et haec facient uobis quoniam non 
cognouerunt patrem neque me 
haec locutus sum uobis ut cum uenerit 
hora memores sitis quia 
ego dixi uobis haec autem ab initio 
uobis non dixi quia uobiscum eram 
nunc autem uado ad eum qui me misit 
et nemo ex uobis interrogat me 
ubi uadis sed quoniam haec locutus sum 

(Fol. 163 a.) 

Capp. XV. 10— XVI. 6. 




νμειν η λνπη πεπληρωκεν νμων XVI. 

την καρδιαν αλλ €γω την αληβειαν η 

λ€γω ΰμ«ιν • συμφέρει νμειν ϊνα 

εγω απέλθω eav γαρ /χι/ απ€λ0ω 

ο παρακλητ.οσ ονκ ελενσεται προσ νμασ 

cav 8c πορευθώ πέμψω αυτόν προσ ΰμασ 

/cat cX0a>v €Κ€ΐνοσ ελέγξει τον κοσμον 8 

π€ρι αμαρτυασ και περί δικαιοσυνησ 

και περί κρνσεωσ • π€ρι αμαρτειασ μεν 9 

ori ον πΜΓΤ€υουσιν «σ c/tc 

ircpt δικαιοσννφΓ 8c ίο 

ort προσ τον πάτερα υπάγω και ουκετι 

θεωρείτε με περί Βε κρισεωσ 1 1 


οτι ο άρχων τον κοσμον τούτον κεκριται 
€τι πολλά εχω λέγειν νμειν 1 1 

αλλ ον δυνασ0€ αντα βασταζειν άρτι 
όταν ελθη εκεινοσ το πνα τ 3 

τησ αΧηθειασ εκεινοσ νμασ ο&ηγησει 
εν τη αλήθεια πάση ου γαρ λαλήσει 
αφ εαντον άλλα οσα ακούσει λαλήσει 
και τα ερχόμενα ' αναγγελει νμειν εκείνον 14 

εμε δοξάσει οτι εκ τον εμον λημψεται 

ρμη ι και αναγγελει νμειν : πάντα οσα ι $ 

ρμθ 1 έχει ο πατήρ εμα €στιν * δια τούτο 
ειπον οτι εκ τον εμον λαμβάνει 
και αναγγελει νμειν μεικρον 1 6 

και ονκετι θεωρείτε με 
και πάλιν μεικρον και οψεσθε με 
ειπον ουν εκ των μαθητών αυτού ι η 

προσ αλλι^λουσ τι €στιν τούτο ο λέγει 
ημειν μεικρον και ονκετι οψεσθε με 
και πάλιν μεικρον και οψεσθε με 
και οτι εγω υπάγω προσ τον πάτερα τι cotiv 1 8 

το ντο 

(FoL 1636.) 

nobis tristitia adimpleuit ueetrom 
cor sed ego ueritatem 
dico uobis expedit uobia ut 
ego earn si enim non iero 
paracletus non ueniet ad uos 
si autem iero mittam earn ad uoe 
et ueniens ille arguet mundum 
de peccato et de iustitia 
et de iudicio de peccato quidem 
quoniam non credunt in me 
de iustitia autem 
quoniam ad patrem uado et iam 
non uidetis me de iudicio autem • 
quoniam princeps mundi huius iudicatua est 
adhuc multa habeo dicere uobis 
sed non potestis ilia baiolare modo 
cum uenerit ille spiritus 
ueritatis ille uos diriget 
in ueritate omni non enim loquetur 
a semetipeo quaecumque audierit loquetur 
et super uentura adnuntiauit uobis ille 
me glorincauit quoniam de meo accipiet. 
et adnuntiauit uobis omnia quae 
habet pater mea sunt propter hoc 
dixi quoniam de meo accipiet 
et adnuntiabit uobis pusillum 
et non me uidebitie 
et iterum pusillum et uideuitis me 
dixerunt ergo ex discipulis eius 
adinuicem quid est hoc quod dicit 
nobis pusillum et non uidebitie me 
et iterum pusillum et uidebitis me 
et quia ego uado ad patrem quid est hoc 

(Fol. 164 a.) 

Cap. XVI. 6—18. 




ro μεικρον ουκ οι&αμεν ο Xcyct Χ νι. 

€γνω ο ιησ οτι οτι ηθελον αυτόν 1 9 

επερωτησαι περί τουτσυ και ειπεν 
αυτοισ ircpi τούτου ζητείτε 
μετ αλλήλων οτι ciirov μακρόν 
και ου θεωρείτε με και πάλιν 

/ACIK/DOV Καΐ θψ€σ$€ /AC 

ρν : α/ιι^ afi^ λιγω ΰ /ACiv οτι κλαυσα-ι ζο 

και θρηνησεται ϋμενσ'ο Sc κοσμοσ χαρησεται 
ϋμενσ λνπηθησεσθε • άλλα ^ λυιτ^ υ/ίων 
«σ χαραν ycn/ccrai 

ηγννη όταν τικτη λυπην έχει οτι 2ΐ 

ηλθεν η ημίρα αντησ όταν 8e γέννηση 
το παιδιον ovkcti μνημονεύει 
ανθρωποσ εισ τον κοσμον και νμεισ ουν 22 

VW μεν λνπην εζετε ιταλιν oc 
οψομαι ϋμασ • και χαρησεται νμων η κάρδια 
και ηρ χαραν νμων ουδασ άρει αφ υμών 
και cv €Κ€ΐνη τη ήμερα εμε ουκ ερωτήσετε oufc 23 
a/iipr a/iipr λ€γω ΰ /iciv cav τι αιτησηται 
τον πάτερα cv τω ονο/ιατι μου οωσα ΰμαν 
caxr άρτι ουκ ητησατε ον&εν cv τω 24 

ονόματι μου aiTCirc και λημψεσθε 
ίνα η χαρά νμων η πεπληρωμενη 

ρνα : ταύτα cv παροιμιαισ λελαληκα νμειν 25 

έρχεται ωρα ore ουκ€τι cv παροιμιαισ 
λαλήσω νμειν άλλα cv παρησια περί του 
πατροσ απαγγελία νμειν εν εκείνη τη ημ•ρα 26 

cv τω ονόματι μον αιτησεσθε 
και ου λ€γω νμειν οτι €γω ερωτήσω 
τον πάτερα μον περί νμων αντοσ γαρ z η 

ο πατήρ φιλί νμασ οτι νμεισ εμε 

(FoL 1646.) 

pusillum nescimus quid dicit 
cognouit ihs quoniam uolebant eum 

interrogare de hoc et dixit 

illie de hoc queritis 

in inuicem quoniam dixi pusillum 

et non me uideuitie et iterum 

pusillum et uideuitie me 
amen amen dico nobis quoniam plorabitLs 

et plangetis uos * mundus autem gaudebit 

uos tristitiam habebitis sed tristitia uestra 

in gaudium transferetur 

mulier cum parit tristitiam habet quoniam 

uenit dies eius cum autem pepererit 

infantem iam non meminit 

tristitiae propter gaudium quia natus est 

homo in hunc mundum et uos ergo 

nunc quidem tristitiam habebitis iterum ante' 

uideuo uos et gaudebit cor uestrum 

et gaudium uestrum nemo toilet a uobis 

et in illo die me non rogauitis nihil 
amen amen dico uobis si quid petieritis 

patrem in nomine meo dabit uobis 

usque nunc nihil petistis in 

nomine meo petite et accipietis 

ut gaudium uestrum repletum sit 
haec in prouerbiis locutus sum uobis 

uenit hora cum iam non in prouerbiis 

loquar uobis sed in pala de 

patre adnuntiauo uobis in ilia die ' 

in nomine meo petetis 

et non dico uobis coniam ego rogabo 

patrem meum de uobis ipse enim 

pater diligit uos quoniam uos me 

(FoL 165 a.) 

Cap. XVI. 18—27. 




π€φιληκατ€ και π€πιστ€νκατ€ οτι €γω XVL 

πάρα του πατροσ ίξηλθον και ηλθον ζ& 

€ΐσ τον κοσμον πάλιν αφιημι τον κόσμων 

και πορ€υομαι προσ τον πάτερα • Xcyov<riv avru 29 

οι μαθηται αυτού tSc νυν cv παρρησία λαλην 

και παροιμιαν ovocuiav Xcycur 

νυν οιδα /icv οτι οιδασ πάντα και ου χοαα 

«χ«σ ινα tut σ€ €ρωτα cv τούτω itiotcvo/ac 
οτι πάρα θυ ςξηλθίσ απίκριϋη avrour 

ρνρ : ο ιησ άρτι irurrcvcrc : ϊδου €ρχ€ται ωρα 
και (ληλνθεν ϊνα σκορπισθητ€ 
ικαστοσ ισ τα ΐδϊα και c/ic μόνον 
αφψΓ€ και ουκ ci/u μονοσ οτι 

ρνγ : ο πατήρ μ*τ €μου coriv : ταύτα λίλαληκα 
υμαν ϊνα cv €μοι €ΐρηνην €χητ€ 
cv τω κοσμώ θλ€ΐψ€ΐν c£crc 
άλλα θαρσ€ΐτ€ €γω νενικηκα τον κοσμον 
ταντα €λαλησ€ν ο ιιρτ και €παρασ 
τουσ οφθαΧμουσ αυτού cur τον ουρανον 
€ΐπ€ν πατ€ρ €\ηλ.υ$€ν η ωρα δοξασον 
σου τον ΰιον ίνα ο ΰιοσ σου $οζαση σ€ 
καθωσ €$ωκασ αυτω €ζονσιαν πασησ 
σαρκοσ ίνα παν ο δ^δωκασ αντω 
€ ΧΊ ζ ω ψ <**ωνιον αυτή 8c cortv 
η ανωνιοσ ζωη ϊνα γ€ΐνωσκουσιν σ% 
τον μόνον αληθινον θν και ον 
απ€στ€ΐλασ irjv χρν ισ τούτον τον κοσμον 
€γω σ€ €δο£ασα «re τησ γησ 
και το €pyov ereX* ιωσα ο cSawcacr μχπ, 
ίνα ποιήσω και νυν δο£ασον uc 
συ πατήρ πάρα σ€αυτω τη Βο$η η €ΐχον 
πάρα σοι προ του γ€ν€σθαι τον κοσμον 
€φαν€ρωσα το όνομα σου τοισ ανθρωπονσ 

(Fol. 165 δ.) 





dilexietis et credidistie quoniam ego 
a patre exiui et ueni 

in hunc mundum iterum dimitto hunc mnndu 
et uado ad patrem dicunt illi 
discipuli eius ecce nun in palam loqueris 
et prouerbium inullum dicie 
nunc cognouimus quia scis omnia et non ορω 
habet ut aliquis te interroget in hocredimus 
quoniam a deo existi respondit eia 
ihs modo creditis ecce uenit hora 
et uenit ut dispargamini 
unus quisque in sua et me solum 
dismittatis et non sum solus quoxfiam 
pater mecum est haec locutus sum 
nobis ut in me paoem habeatis 
in mundo tribulationem habebitis 
sed anime qui estote ego uici mundum 
haec locutus est ihs et adlebans 
oculos suos in caelum 
dixit pater uenit hora glorifica 
filiujn tuum ut filius honorificet te 
sicut dedisti ei potestatem omnis 
carnis ut omne quod dedisti ei 
habeat uitam aeternam haec est autem 
uita aeterna ut cognoscant te 
solum uerum dm et quern 
misisti ihs xpm in hunc mundum 
ego te honorificaui super terram 
et opus consummaui quod dedisti milii 
ut faciam et nunc honorifica me 
tu pater ad teipsum gloria quam habebam 
aput te antequam fieret mundus 
manifestaui nomen tuum hominibus 

(Fol. 166 a.) 

Capp. XVI. 27— XVII. 6. 


"stec* ibHAN 


ονσ €δωκασ μοι €κ του κόσμου XVIL 

σοι ήσαν και c/xoi αντονσ ΰδωκασ 
και τον Xoyov σου τετηρηκαν 

νυν εγνωκαν οτι πάντα οσα δΰδωκασ μοι 7 

πάρα σου coriv οτι τα ρήματα σου α 8 

€όωκασ μοι δΰδωκα αντοισ και αυτοί 
ςλαβον αληθωσ οτι πάρα σου εζηλθον 
και επιστευσαν οτι συ μ* απ€στιλασ 
εγω ττ€ρι αυτών «ρωτώ ου π€ρι τον 9 

κόσμου €ρωτω άλλα π*ρι ων €&ωκασ μοι 
οτι σοι ασιν και τα €μα πάντα σα €στιν t ο 

και τα σα e /χα coriv και €δο£ασασ μ€ εν αντοισ 
και ovkctl α/χι cv τούτω τω κοσμώ 1 1 

και ούτοι εν τω κοσμώ ασιν 
καγω ττροσ σ€ €ρχρμαι ovkctl cifii cv τω 
κοσμώ• και cv τω κοσμώ €ΐμι 
πατ€ρ ayu τηρησον αυτουσ cv τω ονόματι σου 
και ore i/fLipf /act αντων €γω ετηρουν αντουσ 
εν τω ονόματι σου • ο ο^οωκασ μοι 
ίνα ωσιν εν καθωσ ημιισ . ore ημην μετ αντων ry*» ι s 
ετηρουν αυτουσ εν τω ονόματι σου 
ουσ δΰδωκασ μοι ίφνλαζα και ονδασ c£ αντων 
απωλετο ci μη ο νιοσ ττ^τ απωλαασ 
ϊνα η γραφή πληρωθη νυν δβ 13 

προσ σ€ €ρχομαι και ταύτα λαλώ cv τοντω τω /c<w/x« 
ϊνα €χωσιν τι/ν χαραν την €μην 
πεπληρωμενην εν αντοισ cya^c 14 

coWa τον λογον σον cv αντοισ 
και ο κοσμοσ μασά αντονσ οτι ουκ ασιν 
€κ τούτου του κόσμου ουκ €ρωτω ϊνα αρησ 1 5 

αντονσ ck τον κόσμου αλλ ίνα τηρησησ 
αντονσ ck τον πονηρού €κ τούτου του κόσμου 1 6 
ουκ ασιν καθωσ καγω ουκ α /u c#c τον κόσμου 
(Fol 166 b.) 

quos dedisti mihi de hoc mundo 
tui erant et mihi illos dedisti 
et uerbum tuum sei'baberunt 
nunc cognouerunt quia omnia que mihi dedisti 
abs te sunt quoniam uerba tua quae 
dedisti mihi dedi eis et ipsi 
acceperunt uere quoniam abs te exiui 
et crediderunt quia tu me misisti 
ego pro eis rogo non pro hoc 
mundo rogo sed de quibus dedisti mihi 
quoniam tui sunt et omnia mea tua sunt 
et tua mea sunt et glorificasti me in eis 
et iam non sum in hoc mundo 
et ipsi in hoc mundo sunt 
et ego ad te uenio iam non sum in 
mundo et in mundo sum 
pater sancte serba eos in nomine tuo 
et cum essem cum eis ego serbabam eos 
in nomine tuo quod dedisti mihi 
ut sint unum sicut nos cum essem cum eis ego 
custodiebam eos in nomine tuo 
quos dedisti mihi • et custodiui et nemo ex eis 
perii t nisi filius perditionis 
ut scriptura impleatur nunc autem 
ad te uenio et haec loquor in hoc mundo 
ut habeant gaudium meum 
inpletum in temet ipsis ego autem 
dedi uerbum tuum eis 
et mundus odit eos quoniam non sum 
de hoc mundo non rogo ut tollas 
eos de mundo sed ut serues 
eos de iniquo de hoc mundo 
non sunt sicut et ego non sum de mundo 

(FoL 167 a*) 

Cap. XVIL 6—16. 



stec" Ϊ0ΗΑ5? 



αγιασοναντουσ€ντηαληθ*ΐΛ ΧΥΙΙ. ij 

ο Χογοσ ο σοσ αΧηθ€ΐα cotiv καθωσ€μ€ 1 8 

αικσταλασ cur τοντον τον κοσμον καγω 
αικσταλα αυτονσ cur τοντον τον κοσμον 
και υπέρ αντων €γω αγια£ω cuavrov 1 9 

ΐνα ωσιν και αυτοί ηγιασμ^νοι 
cv αλιεία ovvtpi τούτων 8c €ρωτω 2ο 

μόνον άλλα και ircpi tow «"Μπτυοντων 
δια του λογού αντων cur cue ίνα ιταντ€σ 2 χ 

cv ωσιν καθωσ συ πατήρ cv cuo* 
καγω cv σοι ίνα και αυτοί cv quciv ωσιν 
ίνα ο κοσμοσ πιστευση οτισνμ* 
απ€θΎ€ΐλασ καγω nyv οα£αν ι^ 
€οωκασ uoi ScoWa αντοισ ίνα ωσιν το cv 
καθϋχτ ημασ cv σν cv cuot καγω cv αυτοκτ 
ΐνα ωσιν tctcXud/icvoi 
cur το cv ίνα γανωσκι; ο κοσμοσ 
οτι σν ftc αικστολασ και ηγανησπ αντονσ 
καθωσ σν uc ηγαπησασ 
irarcp ο λδωκασ uot &λω ίνα oirov ciut ry» 
KOKCivoi ωσιν ucr cuov ΐνα $€ωρωσι 
την 8ο£αν ην &δωκασ μοι οτι ηγαττησασ μ* 

ρνο : προ καταβολησ κοσμον ι πατφδικαΜ 
ο κοσμοσ τοντοσ σ€ ουκ tyvtu cγωδ€σc 
€γνωκα και οντοι €γνωσαν 

pvc : οτι συ uc απ£<ττ€ΐλασ : και cyvwpura 
αντοισ το όνομα σον και γνωρίσω 
ΐνα η αγάπη η τιγαπησασ uc cv αντοισ η 
καγω cv αντοισ 

ρνς- : ταύτα απών ο ιησ tfrjkOcv συν tout 

μαθηταισ αυτόν π€ραν του χείμαρρου 
τον KcSpov οπού ην κηποσ cur ον ασηλθεν 

ρνς : αντσσ και οι μαθηται αυτού : rfiu Sc και 




XVIU. ι 

sanctifica eos in ueritate 

uerbum tuum ueritas est sicut me 

misisti in hunc mundum et ego 

misi eos in hunc mundum 

et pro eis ego sanctifico me ipeum 

ut sint et ipsi sanctificati 

in ueritate nunc autem propter istos rogo 

solum sed et pro his qui credituri sunt 

per uerbum eorum in me ut omnes 

unum sint sicut tu pater in me 

et ego in te ut et ipsi in nouis sint 

ut hie mundus credat quoniam tu me 

misisti et ego gloriam quam 

dedisti mini dedi eis ut sint unum 

sicut nos unum tu in me et ego in eis 

ut sint perfecti consummati 

in unum ut cognoscat mundus 

quoniam tu me misisti et dilexi eos 

sicut tu me dilexisti 

pater quod mihi dedis uolo ut ubi ego sum 
et illi sint mecum ut aspiciant 
gloriam quam mihi dedisti quia dilexisti me 
ante constitutionem mundi • pater sancte 
mundus hie te non cognouit ego autem te 
cognoui et isti cognouerunt 
quoniam tu me misisti et manifestaui 
eis nomen tuum et manifestabo 
ut caritas quam dilexisti me in eis sit 
et ego in illis 

haec cum dixisset ihs exiit simul cum 
discipulis suis trans torrentem 
cedri ubi erat hortus in quern introibit 
ipse et diecipuli eius sciebat autem et 

(FoL ι68α.) 

Capp. XVII. 17— XVIII. *. 




ΐου8ασ ο παραδίδων αντον • τον τόπον 
οτι πολλακισ συνηγθη cicci ο tr /σ 

νη : /ΐ€τα των μαθητών αυτόν : ο ουν ιουδασ 
λαβών την σπαραν και €κ των αρχιερέων 
και €κ των φαρισαιων ϋπηρετασ έρχεται 
€K€i μετά φανών και λαμπάδων 
και οπλών : ιησ 8c cioW πάντα τα 
αρχόμενα €7Γ αν Τ" οι/ €$ηλθεν και λέγει 
avrowr τίνα ζητείτε αττεκριθησαν αντω 
ιην τον ναζαρηνον λέγει avrowr εγω ct/xi 
ϊστηκ£ΐ 8c και ιουοασ ο παραδιδουσ αντον 
μετ αυτών ωσ ουν ειπεν αντοισ εγω αμι 
απ^λ^αν cur τα οπασω και €π€σαν χα /tat 
πάλιν ow αντουσ εττηρωτησεν λέγων 
τιναζψ€ΐτί οι 8c «παν πάλιν ιην τον 
ναζωραιον απεκριθη αντοισ ο ιησ 
ειττον νμαν οτι εγω ci/u a ow εμε 
ζητ€ΐτ€ αφετε τουτουσ ΰπαγαν ϊνα 
νληρωθη ο λογοσ ον cwrcv οτι ουσ 
coWac /μη c£ αντων ovScva απαώισα 

ρζ : τότε σιμών πετροσ έχων μαχαιραν 

αλκνσςν αυτήν και ετταιχτεν τον δονλον 

τον αρχιερεωσ και ανεκοψεν αυτού 

το ωτιον το 8c£ciov • ην 8c τονομα 

του δούλου εκείνου μαλχοσ ειπεν ουν 

ο ιησ τω ττετρω βαλε την μαχαιραν cwr την 

ρζα ι θηκην ' το ποτηριον ο cSomccv μοι 

οζβ : ο πατήρ ου μη πιω αυτό : η ουν σπείρα 

και ο χειλιαρχοσ και οι υπηρεται των 

ιουδαίων συνελαβον τον ιην 

ρξγ: και εοησαν αυτόν: και ηγαγον προσ ανναν 

πρώτον ην yap νενθεροσ του καΧφα 

οσ ην αρχιερευσ του cviavrov ckcivov 

(Fol. ι68δ.) 







[DesurU folia octo^ vicmmuvn secundum Codicis 
quaternionem complectmtia. Quae a cap. xvm. 
13 usque ad cap. xx. 13 Graed, et a cap* 
χυιπ. 2 usque ad cap. xx. 1 Latind, a posterior* 
mams per septem folia sunt scripta, huic voiu- 
mini Appendicis loco svbjvcieniur.~\ 

Cap. XVIII. 3—13. 




Cap. xx ι 








essent ad monimentum et uidet 

lapidem sublatum ab osteo 

monimenti currit ergo et uenit 

ad simonem petrum et alium 

discipulum quern diligebat ihs et dicit illis 

tulerunt dom de monimento 

et nescimus ubi posuerunt eum 

exiuit ergo petrus et alius discipulus 

et ueniebant ad monimentum currebant aute 

ambo in se alius autem discipulus praecucurrit 

citius ante petrum et uenit prior 

in monimentum et prospiciens 

uidet posita lentiamina non tamen 

introibit uenit ergo simon petrus 

sequens eum et introibit 

in monimentum et uidet 

lentiamina posita et sudarium 

quod erat positum super capud 

eius . non cum lentiamine positum 

sed seorsus inuolutum in unum locum 
tunc ergo introibit et alius discipulus 

qui uenerat prior in monimentum 

et uidit et credidit necdumenim 

sciebant scripturam quia oportet eum 

resurgereamortuis abieruntergo 

ad se iterum discipuli 

maria autem stabat ad monimentum 

foris et plorabat cum ergo ploraret 

prospexit in monimentum et uidet 

duos angelos in albis sedentes 

unum ad capud et unum ad pedes 

ubi positum erat corpus ihu 
dicunt ei illi mulier quid ploras 

(FoL 177 a.) 

Cap. XX. 1—13. 


"Sec Ϊ5ηα5? 


τίνα ζητεισ λέγει αυτοισ οτι ήραν τον κν XX. 

/iov και ουκ οιοα που retfcucav αυτόν 
ταντα ειπούσα εστράφη «σ τα οπίσω 14 

και θεωρεί τον ιττν «στωτα και ονκ τ/δι 

οτι ιτ^τ coTiv Xcyci aim; ο 1170- γυναι τι κλαι«σ 1 5 

τίνα ζητεισ €Κ€ΐνη δοκουσα οτι ο 

κψτονροσ εστίν Xcyci αντω ice 

ci σν τ;/5€σ αυτόν cwrc /αοι που 

τεθεικασ αυτόν καγω ανταν αρω 
key€i αυτή ιησ μαφία οτραφεισαδε τ 6 

εκείνη Xcyci αντω εβραϊστι ραββωνει 

ο Xcycrai kc δώασχαλ* Xcyci aim; ii^r 1 7 

/A17 μου απτού ουπω yap αναβεβηκα 

προσ τον πρα πορευου ουν προσ τουσ 

αΒελφουσ και απ€ αυτοισ αναβαίνω 

προσ τον πρα αου και πάτερα ΰμων 

και θν μου καιθν νμων 
£ρχ€ται μαρια η μαγ&αληνη απαγγελλουσα 1 8 

τοισ μαθηταισ αυτού οτι εωρακεν τον κν 

και a ειπεν αυτί/ εμηνυσεν αυτοισ 
Ονοηρτ συν οψιασ τη ήμερα εκείνη 
τη μεια των σαββατων και των θυρών 
κεκλισμενων οπού ήσαν οι μαθηται 
δια τον φοβον των ιουδαίων 
ι/λ&ν ιτ^τ και εστη εισ το μέσον 
και Xcyci αντοισ ειρήνη ϋμειν 
και τούτο ειπών ε&ειζεν τασ χειρασ 
και την πλευραν αντοισ εχαρησαν συν 
οι μαθηται αυτόν ει&οντεσ τον κν 
€«rcv ουν αυτοισ πάλιν ειρήνη ϋμειν 
καθωσ απεσταλκεν με ο πατήρ καγω 
αποστέλλω ϋμασ τούτο ειπών 
ενεφυσησεν αυτοισ και Xcycr αυτοισ 

(Fol. 177^) 





quern quaeritis elicit illis quia tulerunt doni 

meum et nescio ubi posuerunt eum 
haec dicens oonuersa est retro 

et uidet ihm stantem et nesoiebat 

quoniam iha est dicdt illi iha muiier quid ploraa 

quern queris ilia putans quia 

hortulanus est dicit illi dme 

si tu sustulisti eum die mini ubi 

posuisti eum et ego ilium tollam 
dicit ei iha maria conuersa autem 

ilia dicit ei ebraice rabboni 

quod dicitur dme magister dicit illi ihs 

noli me tangere necdum enim ascendi 

ad patrem uade ergo ad 

fratres et die illis ascendo 

ad patrem meum et patrem uestrum 

et dom meum et dom uestrum 
uenit maria magdalena nuntians 

discipulis eius quia uidit dom 

et quae dixit ei adnuntiauit illis 
Cum esset ergo sero illo die 

una die sabbati et hosteis 

clusis ubi erant discipuli 

propter timorem iudaeorum 

uenit ihs et stetit in medio 

et dixit illis pax nobis 

et hoc cum dixisset demonstrauit manus 

etlatus illis gauisi sunt autem 

discipuli eius uidentes dom 
dixit ergo illis iterum pax uobis 

sicut miflit me pater et ego 

mitto uos et hoc cum dixisset 

insuflauit in eos et dit illis 

(Fol. 178 a.) 

Cap. XX. 13 — m. 





λάβετε πνεύμα ayiov cav τίνων αφητ€ XX. 23 

τασ αμαμηασ αφεωνται αντοισ 

cav τίνων κρατησητε κ€κρατηντ€ 
θωμασ Sc car ck των • ιβ • λεγομενοσ 24 

διδυ/Αοσ ουκ iyv /tcr αυτών otc ηλθεν 

ιησ ελεγον ουν αυτω οι άλλοι μαθηται 25 

art εωρακαμεν τον κν • ο 8c ciircv αυτοισ 

cav /at; αδω εισ τασ γειρασ αυτού 

τον τύπον των ι/λων και βάλω μον 

τασ γειρασ «σ την πλενραν αυτόν 

και /?αλω /κον τον δάχτυλον «σ τον τύπον 

των ι/λων ου /χτ; «χοταχτω 

και μεθημερασ οκτώ πάλιν ήσαν εσω ι6 

οι μαθηται αυτού και ο θωμασ /xcr αυτών 

έρχεται ουν ο ιι/σ των θνρων 

κεκλισμενων και con; cur το μισόν 

και ειπεν ειρήνη νμειν «τα λίγα 27 

τω 0ω/ια ^coc τον δάχτυλον σου ω& 

και i8c τασ χειρασ μου και φέρε 

την \€ψα σον και βαλε ασ T17V νλευραν μου 

και μη ϊσθι απνστοσ άλλα πιστοσ 

απεκρώη θωμασ και ciircv αυτω 28 

οκσμου και θσμου 
λέγει αυτω ο ιησ οτι εωρακασ μ£ 29 

πεπιστενκασ μακάριοι οι /at/ cioovrar 

και πιστ€υσαντ€σ ιτολλα ftcv ουν 3° 

και άλλα σημεία επονησεν ιησ 

ενωπων των μαθητών αυτόν 

α ουκ coTiv γεγραμμενα εν τω 
βιβλω τούτω ταύτα δεγεγραπται 
ίνα πιστενσητε οτι ιησ χρσ ΰιοσ cotiv 
του θυ και ίνα πνστευοντεσ ζωην 
αιωνιον €χτμε εν τω ονόματι αυτόν 

(FoL 1786.) 


accipite epm sanctum si quorum dimiseritie 
peccata dimittentur eis 
si quorum tenueritis detcntae sunt 
tbomas autem unus ex ixii • qui dicitur 
didymus non erat cum eis quando uenit 
ihfl dicebat ergo illi alii discipuli 
quoniam uidimus dom ad ille dixit illis 
si non uidero in manus eius 
figuram clauorum et mittam 
manus in latus eius 
et mittam dicitum in figuram 
clauorum non credam 
et post dies octo iterum erant intro 


discipuli eius et tomas cum eis 
uenit ergo ibs hoste is 
clusis et stetit in medio 
et dixit pax uobis deinde dixit 
ad thoman adfers dicitum tuum hoc 
et uide manus meas et adfers 
manum tuam et mitte in latus meum 
et noli esse infidelis sed fidelis 
respondit tbomas et dixit illi 
dms mens et deus meus 

dicit illi ibs quia uidisti me 
credidisti beati qui non uiderunt 
et crediderunt multa quidem 
et alia signa fecit ibs 
in conepectu diecipulorum suorum 
quae non sunt scripta in boc 
libro haec autem scripta sunt 
ut credatis quia ibs xps films est 
dei et ut credentes uitam 
sempiternam habeatis in nomine eius 

(Fol. 179 a.) 

Cap. XX. 23—31. 




μετά ταύτα πάλιν εφανερωσεν εαυτόν 
τοισ μαθηταισ αντου επι τησ 
θαλασσησ τησ τι/7εριαδοσ εφανερωσεν 
δεουτωσ ήσαν ομού σιμών π^τροσ 
και θωμασ ο λεγομενοσ διδυ/ιοσ 
και ναθαναηλ* οσ ην απο κάνα τησ γαλιλαιασ 
και οι νιοι £ε/7εδαιου και άλλοι €κ των 
μαθψων αυτουτον δυο λέγει τουτοισ 
σιμών πετροσ υπάγω αλίευαν 

λεγουσιν αντω €ρχομ€$α και ημασ 
συν σοι £$ηλθαν και ενε /fyrav 
€ΐσ το πλοιον και cv εκανη τη νυκτι 
επειασαν ουδέν πρωΐασ δε ηδη 
γ€νομ€νησ εση/ ιησ «τι τον αιγιαλον 
ου μεντοι rfitwav οι μαθηται 
οτίΜ^σ εστίν λέγει ου αυτοισ ο ιι/σ 
παίδια fn^ri προσφαγειον έχετε 
αιτ€κριθησαν αντω ου * ο δε ειπεν αυτοισ 
βάλετε εισ τα δε£εια μερί; του πλοίου 
το διχτυον και ευρ^σετε 
οι δε ε/λιλον και ουκετι αυτό ειλκυσαι ισχύον 
απο του πληθουσ των ιχθύων 

λέγει ουν ο μαθητησ εκεινοσ 
ον ηγαττα ιησ τω πετρω ο κσ εστίν 17/Αων 
σιμών ουν πετροσ ακουσασ οτι ο κσ εστίν 
τον επενδυτή διε£ωσατο 
ην yap γυμνοσ και ηλατο 
€ΐσ την θάλασσαν οι δε άλλοι μαθηται 
τω πλοιάρια» ήλθαν ου yap ήσαν 
μακράν απο τησ γησ αλλ ωσαπο 
πηχών διακοσίων συροντεσ το 
δικτυον των ιχθύων ωσ ουν 
απ€βησαν εισ την γην βλατονσιν 

(FoL 179^) 


poet haec iterom manifeetauit ee ipsum 

discipulis suis super 

mare tiberiadis manifeetauit 

autemsic erant simul eimon petrus 

et thomas qui dicitur didymus 

et nathanael qui erat a cana galilaeae 

et fili zebedaei et alii de 

discentibus eius duo dicit illis 

simon petrus uado piscatu 
dicunt ei uenimus et nos 

tecum exierunt et asceaderunt 

in nauem et in ilia nocte 

prendederunt nihil mane autem iam 

facto etetit ihs ad litus 

non tamen sciebant discipuli 

quia ihs est dicit ergo illis ihs 

pueri numquid aliquid manducare habetis 

dixerunt ei non ad ille dixit illis 

mittite in dextram partem nauis 

retiam et inuenietis 

ad illi miserunt et amplius earn trahere potemnt 

a multitudine piscium 
dicit ergo discipulus ille 

quern diligebat ihs petro dms est noster 

simon ergo petrus audiens quia dms est 

tunicam cinxit se 

erat enim nudus et misit se et salibit 

in mare alii autem discipuli 

per nauiculam uenerunt non enim erant 

longe a terra sed sicut a 

cubitis ducentis trahentes 

retiam piscium quomodo ergo 

exierunt a terrain uident 

(Fol. 180 a.) 

Cap. XXI. 1—9. 







ανθρακ€ΐαν κειμενην και οψαριον 

€πικ€ψ€νον και αρτον λέγει αντοισ 

ο νησ ενεγκατε εκ των οψαρυων ων 

£πιασατ£νυν ανφη σιμών πετροσ 

και ειλκνσεν το Siktvov μ€στον 

«τι τι/ν γι/ν μεγων ϊγβνων • ρνγ • 

και τοσούτων όντων ουκ ίσχισθη 

το 8ικτνον λέγει αντοισ ο ιι^σ 8εντε 

αριστησατ€ ον8εισ 8c croXfux των 

μαθψ -wv ε£ετασαι αντον σν τισ ει 

ειδοτεσ οτι ο κσ εστίν άρχεται ιησ 1 3 

και λαμβάνει τον αρτον €νχαριστησασ έδωκε 

avrour και το οψαρυον ομοιωσ 

τοντο 17817 τρίτον €φαν€ρωθη νησ 14 

tout μαθηταισ αντον eycpOeur εκ ν€κρων 

οτε ουν ηριστησαν λέγει ο t7^r τω σιμωνι πετρω 1 5 
Οιμων ϊωανον αγαιτασ /xc irXcov τοντων 

λέγει αντω ναι κε συ οιδασ οτι 

φιλώ σ€ λέγει αντω ο ιησ βοσκέ τα πρόβατα μον 
λέγει αντω Bcvr€pov ο κσ σιμών ϊωανον 1 6 

αγαιτασ /ic • Xcyci αντω ναι κε 

σν οι8ασ οτι φιλώ σε • Xcyci αντω ποι/χενε 

μον τα πρόβατα λέγει αντω το τρίτον ι η 

σιμών ϊωανον φιλασ /ιε 

το τρίτον 

ελνιη/σι; ο ίτετροσ οτι ειττεν αντω φιλεισ fie 
και Xcyci αντω κ€ πάντα σν οιδασ 
σν γεινωσκεισ οτι φιλώ σε 
λέγει αντω βοσκ€ τα πρόβατα μον 
αμήν αμήν λέγω σοι ore τ/σ νεωτεροσ 1 8 

ε£ωνννεσ σεαντον και 7τεριεπατεισ οττον 
?;0ελεσ • όταν 8ε γηρασησ εκτενεισ τασ χιρασ σον 
και άλλοι σε ζωσονσει και αιταγονσιν σε 
οττον σν 0ελεισ ταντα 8ε «πεν 1 9 

(Fol. 180 ό.) 

carbones positoe et piscem 

impositum et panem dicit illis 

ilis adferte de piscibus quos 

cepistis nunc ascendit simon petrus 

et traxit retiam plenam 

super terram magnorum piscium cliii - 

et cum tanti essent non est scissa 

retia dicit illis ihs uenite 

prandete nemo tamen audebat de 

discipulis interrogare eum tu quis es 

ecientesquiadmsest uenitibs 

et accipit panem et benedicens dedit 

illis et piscem similiter 

hoc iam tertium manifestatus est ihs 

discipulis suis surgens a mortuis 

cum ergo prandissent dicit ihs simoni petro 
simon iohannis diligis me plus quam istoe 

dicit illi etiam dme tu scis quoniam 

amo te dicit illi ihs pasce oues meas 
dicit illi iterum dms simon iohanis 

amas me • dicit illi etiam dme 

tu scis quia amo te dicit illi pasce 

oues meas • dicit illi tertium 

simon iohanis amas me • contristatus 

est petrus quia dixit illi tertio amas me 

et dicit illi dme omnia tu scis 

tu scis quoniam amo te 

dicit illi pasce obes meas 
amen amen dico tibi quando eras iubenes 

cingebas teipsum 'et ambulabas ubi 

uolebas • cum autem senueris extendes manus tuu 

et alii te cingent et ducent te 

ubi tu non uis haec autem dixit 

(Fol. 181 a.) 

Cap. XXI. 9—19. 


"§ε6 ΪΟΗΑΝ 




σημςνων ιτοιω θανατω δο£ασα τον θν XXI. 

και τοντο €ΐτπΰν Xeyct αντω ακολουθ α μοι 

€7τιστραφ€ΐ4Τ 8c ο «•€τροσ /&eirci τον μαθτξτην 2ο 

ον ΐ7γα7τα tr^r ακολον#ονντα 

οσ και αν€ΐτ€σ€ν cv τω Sciirro> 

«τι το στηθοσ αυτόν και cure? αντω 

Kc τισ €<mv ο παραδίδων σ€ 

τοντον ow €ΐδων ο πετροσ Xcyei αυτω η/ν ' 

κ€ οντοσ 8c τι • Xcyct αντω ο νησ 

cav αυτόν 0€λω putv€iv ουτωσ 

€αχτ €ρχομαι τι προσ σ€ σν ftot ακολον0« 

€$ηλ$€ν συν ουτοσ ο λογοσ «σ τονσ 

α&λφονσ και coo£av οτι ο μαθητησ 

€Κ€ΐνοσ ουκ αποθνησκ€ΐ και ουκ ciircv avro 

ο ιτ/σ ουκ αττοθνησκέισ άλλα €αν αυτόν 

OcXta μεναν €ωσ €ρχρμαι ττροσ σ€ 


οτοίτ coTiv ο μαθητησ ο μαρτύρων 
irepi τοντων και ο γραψασ ταύτα 
και οιδα /icv on αληθησ cotiv αντσν 
τ/ μαρτυρία cotiv Sc και άλλα πολλά 
οσα πτοιησεν ο χρσ ιησ ατινα 
cav Ύραφηται κα$€ν ουδ αυτόν 
οιμαι τον κοσμον χωρησ* 
τα -γραφομ€να βιβλίΐα 



€ναγ/€λιον κατά 
ιωανην €Τ€λ€σϋη 
άρχεται cvayycXiov 

κατά λουκαν 

(FoL ι8ι δ.) 

significans qua morte honorificabit dm 
Et hoc cum dixisset dicit illi sequere me 
conuersus autem petrus uidet diecipulum 
quern diligebat ihs sequentem 
qui et recubuit in cena 
super pectus eius et dixit illi 
dme quis est qui tradidit te 
hunc ergo nidens petrus dicit ad ihm 
dme hie autem quid • dicit illi ins 
si eum uolo sic manere 
usque dum uenio quid ad te tu me sequere 
eziuit ergo hie uerbus aput fratres 
et putauerunt quoniam discipulus 
ille non moritur et non dixit illud 
ihs non morieris sed si eum 
uolo manere usque dum uenio quid ad te 
hie est discipus qui testimonium dat 
de his et qui scripeit haec 
et scimus quoniam uerum est eius 
testimonium sunt autem et alia plura 
quae fecit xps ihs quae 
si scribantur singulariter nee ipsum 
facile puto mundum capere 
qui scribuntur libri 

euangelium secund* 
iohanen explicit 
incipit euangelium 

sec lucan 

(FoL 182 a.) 

Cap. XXI. 19—15. 




α £πεισηπερ πολλοί επεχείρησαν ανα 
ταζαχτθαι ΰιηγησνν π€ρι των 
πεπληροφορημενων εν ημειν 
πραγμάτων καθα παρεδοσαν ημειν 
οι απ αρχησ αυτοπται και ϋπηρεται 
γενόμενοι τον λογον c8o£c καμ,οι 
παρηκολουθηκοτι άνωθεν πασιν 
ακριβωσ καθεζησ σοι γραψαι 
κρατιστε Θεόφιλε ΐναεπιγνωσ 
περί των κατηχηθησ λόγων την ασφαλεναν 

β : €ycven> €ν ταισ ημεραισ ηρω&ου 

τον βασιΧεωσ τησ ΐονοαιασ ΐερευσ 
τισ ονόματι ζαχαριασ ε( εφημερνασ 
άβια • και γυνή αντω εκ των θυγατέρων 
ααρων και το όνομα αντησ €λεισαβεθ 
ήσαν 8c δίκαιοι αμφότεροι ενώπιον 
τουθν πορευομενοι εν πασαισ 
ταισ ατολαισ και δικαιω/ιασιν του κν 
αμεπτοι και ουκ ην αντοισ τεκνον 
καθότι ην η ελισαβεθ • στείρα 
και αμφότεροι ήσαν προβφηκοτ^σ 
εν tout ημερανσ αυτών • εγ ενετό 8c 
εν τω ΐερατευειν αυτόν εν τη τα£α 
τησ εφημερνασ αυτόν έναντι του θυ 
κατά το εθοσ τησ ϊερατειασ 
έλαχε του θυμιασαι εισεΧθων 
€ΐσ τον ναον τον θυ και παν το πληθοσ 
του λάου ην προσενχομενον 
ε(ω τη ωρα του θνμιαματοσ 
ωφθη 8c αντω αγγ€λοσ κυ εστωσ 
εκ Sc£ui>v τον θυσιαστήριου του θνμιαματοσ 
και εταραγθη ζαχαριασ ώων 
και φοβοσ επεπεσεν επ αυτόν 

(FoL 182 b.) 

1. 1 





qaoniam quidem multi temptauerunt 

conscribere narrationem de his quibus 

conpleta sunt in nobis 

rebus sicut tradiderunt nobis 

qui ab initio ipsi uiderunt et ministri 

fuerunt uerbi uisum est et mihi 

adsecuto desusum omnibus 

diligenter ex ordine tibi scribere 

optime theofile uti cognosces 

de quibus structus es uerborum ueritatem 
fuit in diebus hierodis 

regis iudaeae sacerdos 

quidam nomine zacharias de uice 

abia et uxor illi de filiabus 

aaron et nomen eius elisabet 

erant autem iiisti am bo in conspectu 

dei ambulantes in omnibus 

mandatis et iustitiis dmi sine 

macula et non erat illis filius 

quoniam erat elisabed sterilis 

et ambo erant seniores 

in diebus suis factum est autem 

dum sacerdotio fungeretur in ordine 

sacerdotii sui in conspectu dei 

secundum consuetudinem sacrificii 

forte accidit sacrincare intrantem 

in templum dmi et omnis multitudo 

populi erat orans 

forans hora incensi 

uisus est autem illi angel us dmi stans 

a dextris altari incensi 

et conturbatus est zacharias uidens 

et timor incidit super eum 

(Fol. 183 a.) 

Cap. I. 1— 1*. 




και ειπεν προσ αυτόν ο αγγελοσ 1. 1 3 

μη φόβου ζαχαρια ourn εισηκουσθη 
ηοεησεισσον καιηγυνησουελισαβεΒ 
γεννήσει ϋιον και καλεσεισ 

το όνομα αυτού ϊωανην και corai σοι 14 

χαρά και αγαλλιασισ και πολλοί επι τη 
γενέσει αντου χαμησονται εστε γαρ 1 5 

μεγαρ cvanriov τον κν και οκνον 
και σικερα ου μη πιη καιπνευματοσ 
αγιον πλησθησεται cri ex κοιλαασ 
μητροσ αυτού και πολλονσ των νιων 1 6 

ΐσραι;λ επιστρέψει «τι κν τον θν αυτών 
και αυτοσ προελενσεται ενώπιον αυτού ι η 

εν πνευματι και ουναμι ήλιου 
€πιστρ€ψαι καρδιασ πάτερων «τι TCKya 
και ανειβεισ • cv φρονήσει δίκαιων 
ετοιμασαι κω λαον κατεσκευασμενον. 
και ειπεν ζαχαριασ προσ τον αγγελον 1 8 

κατά τι γνωσομαι τούτο εγω yap cifii 
πρεσβυτησ και η γυνή μου προβεβηκνϊα 
εν ταισ ημεραισ αυτησ και αποκριβενσ 1 9 

ο αγγελοσ ειπεν αντω • €γω ci/u γαβριηλ 
ο παρεστωσ ενώπιον τον 0ν και απ€<τταλ>;ν 
λαλιρται προσ σε και ευαγγελισασθαι σοι 
ταντα* καιΐΖον€ση σιωπών καχ μη ίο 

ουναμενοσ λαλησαι αχρισημερασησ 
γενηται ταύτα ανθ ων ουκ επνστευσασ 
tout λογοισ μου οιτννεσ πλησθησονται 
εισ τον καιρόν αυτών καιηνολαοσ ζι 

προσ&εχρμενοσ τον ζαχοφιαν και 
εθαυμαζον επι τω χρονιζειν αυτόν 
€ντωναω εζελβων Se ουκ ηουνατο ιζ 

λαλησαι αντοισ καιεπεγνωσαν 

(Fol. 1836.) 

et dixit ad emu angelus 
ne timueria zacharia quia exaudita est 
oratio tua et uxor tua elisabed 
pariet tibi filium et uocabia 
nomen eius iohanen et erit tibi 
gaudium et exaltatio et multi super 
natiuitate eius gaudebunt erit enim 
magnus in conspectu dmi et uinum 
et sicera non bibet et spirit u 
sancto replebitur adhuc de uentre 
matris suae et multoe filiorum 
istrahel conuertet ad dom dm eorum 
et ipse anteoedet in conspectu eius 
in spiritu . et uirtute heliae 
conuertere corda patrum ad filios et non 
consentientes in sapientia iustorum 
praeparar e dmo plebem consummatam 
et dixit zacharias adangelum 
quomodo cognoscam hoc ego enim sum 
senior et uxor mea praecedens 
in diebus suis et respondens 
angelus dixit ei ego sum gabriel 
qui adsisto in conspectu dei et missus sum 
loqui ad te et euangelizare tibi 
haec -et eoce oris tacens et non 
potens loqui usque in diem quo 
fianthaec quia non credidisti 
uerbis meis qui conplebuntur 
in tempore suo eteratplebs 
expectans zachariam et 
mirabanturineo quodtardaret 
in templo exiens autem non poterat 
loqui illis et cognouerunt 

(Fol. 184 a.) 

Cap. I. 13—«. 






οτι οιττασιαν coipaKcv cvtcdvoo 
και αντοσ ην 8iavcvo>v αντοισ και Sicftetvcv 
κωφοσ και cycvcro " ωσ ίπλησθησαν αι ημ*ραι 
τησ Xcirovpycuur αυτού τοτ€ απήλθα 
€ΐσ τον oucov αντον καιμ€τατασημ€ρασ 
ταυτασ σνν*\αβεν cXurafieB • 17 γυνή αντον 
και «-cpicKpv/fcv €αντην μηνασ ircvrc• 
λτ/ονσα οτι οντωσ μοι πεποιηκιν κσ 
€ν ημ€ραισ αισ c^ci8cv o^cXciv 
ovci&xr /ιον cv avOpuytrow 

Εν 8c τω cere* ftiyvi αικσταλι? ο ayycXoo" 
γαβριηλ νπο τον 0ν ασ πολιν γαλιλαιαν 
προσ wapdcvov μ€μνησμ€νην ανδρι 
ω όνομα ΐωσηφ c£ οίκου δαναδ 
και το όνομα τησ παρθένου μαρναμ 
και curcXoW ο ayycXoo* ττροσ αυτήν ciircv 
χαψ€ Κ€χαριτωμ*νη ο κσ μετά σου 
ευλογημένη συ cv γνναι£ιν 
τ^ 8c art τω λόγω εταραχθη και 8icXoyi£cro 
cv cairn; ποδαποσ αν αη ο ασττασμοσ ουτοσ 

και ciircv aim; ο ayycXoo* μη φόβου μαρια 
€υρ€σ yap χάριν πάρα τω θω και ϊδον 
συνλημψη cv γαστρι και τ€$η νιον 
και KoXcacur το όνομα αυτού ιην 
ουτοσ €σται μ€γασ και ϋιοσ υψίστου 
κληθησ€ται και δωσ€ΐ αντω κσ ο θσ 
τον θρονον SavciS τον πατροσ αυτού 
και βασιλεύσει «τι τον οίκον Ιακώβ 
€ΐσ τουσ αιωνασ και τησ βασιΧενασ αυτού 
ουκ cotc τ€λοσ και ciircv μαρια ιτροσ τον 
ayycXov πωσ corai τούτο ciri άνδρα 
ου γανωσκω : και αίΓΟκρι&ισ ο αγγελοσ 
curcv ανη; πνεύμα αγιον circXcwcrat 

(FoL 184 δ.) 













quia uisionem uidit intemplo 

et ipse erat adnuens eis et permanebat 

surdus et factum est at conpleti sunt dies 

ministerii eius tunc abut 

in domum suam et poet dies 

istos concepit elisabed uxor eius 

et abecondebat so menses quinque 

dicens quoniam sic mihi fecit dnis 

in diebus quibus respexit auferre 

obprobrium meum in hominibus 
in mense autem sexto missus est angelus 

gabriel a deo in ciuitatem galilaeam 

ad uirginem disponsatam uiro 

cui nomen erat ioseph do domo dauid 

et nomen uirginis maria 

et introiens angelus ad earn dixit 
nabebenedicta dms tecum 

benedicta tu inter mulieres 

ilia autem * super uerbo conturbata est et eogitabat 

in semet ipsa qualis sit salutatio haec 
Et dixit ei angelus ne timeas maria 

inuenisti enim gratiam apud dm et ecce 

concipiens in utero et paries filium 

et uoeauis nomen eius ihm 

hie erit magnus et filius altissimi 

uocabitur et dabit ei dms ds 

thronum dauid patrie eius 

et regnauit super domum iaoob 

in saecula et regni eius 

non erit finis et dixit maria ad 

angelumquomodo erit hoc quiamrum 

non noui et respondens angelus 

dixit ei spiritus sanctus superueniet 

(Fol. 1850.) 

Cap. I. «2—35. 




«τι σ€ και ονναμισ υψίστου ητισκιασι σο* Χ. 

8ιο και το γ€ννωμ€νον αγιον jeXi^iprcrai 

νιοσ θυ : και ϊδον c\curaj3c0 * 17 owycvur σον 3 6 

και αντί; σνναλ^φνΐα νιον cv y^pci αυτησ 

και οτπ-οσ μην €κτοσ cotiv αυτή τη 

καλούμενη στ€ΐρα οτι ουκ α8 wanprci 37 

παν ρήμα πάρα τον θυ και civcv μαρια $ 8 

ιδού τ/ δουλι; «cv ycvoiro μοι κατά το 

ρήμα σου και άνοστη air αυτησ ο αγγ€λοσ 

αναστασα 8c μαρια cv ταισ ημαφαισ 39 

τανταισ επορευθη «σ τι/ν ορ€ΐνην μ€τα 
σπουοησ €ΐσ ιτολιν ϊονοα και €ΐσηλθεν 4° 

€ΐσ τον οίκον ζαχαρνου και ησπασατο την 
ελισαβίθ • και εγενετο ωσ ηκουσεν 4 ι 

τον ασπασμον τησ μαριασ η c\ura)9c8 
€σκιρτησ€ν cv τη κοιλενα τι/σ cXura0c8 
το βρ*φοσ αυτησ και επλησθη πνσ 
άγιου η(λισαβ€θ' καιανεφιανησεν 4 2 

φωνή μεγάλη και ειπεν ευλογημένη 
συ cv γνναι£ιν και ευλογημενοσ 
ο καρποσ τησ κοιλιασ σου και πόθεν 43 

μοι τούτο ίνα cX0q τ/ μητηρ του κυ μου 
προσ μ€ ΐδον γαρ ωσ cycvcro 17 φωνι/ 44 

τον ασπασμού σου tur τα ωτα μου 
€σκφτησ€ν cv αγαλλίασα το βρεφοσ 
εν τη κοιλία μου και μακάρια 45 

ι; πιστενσασα οτι carat τώαωσισ 
τοισ λίλαλημενοισ αυτή πάρα κυ 

και €ΐπεν μαρια μεγαλυν*ι η ψυχή \6 

μου τον κν και,ηγαΧλιασεντοπνα 47 

μου εντωθω .τω σωτηρι μου 
οτι επ€βλεψεν κσ ciri T77V ταιτινωσιν 4 8 

ττ;σ δονλφτ αντον ΐ8ον γαρ airo τον νυν 

(Fol. 1856.) 

super te et uirtue altissimi obumbrauit te 

propter quod et quod nascitur sanctum uoeabitur 

filius dei et ecc elisabet cognata tua 

et ipsa concepit filium in eenectute sua 

et hie mensis sextus est ei quae 

uocatur sterilis quia non est difficile 

omne uerbum apud dm et dixit maria 

ecce ancilla dmi contingat mihi secundu 

uerbum tuum et reeeesit ab ea angel us 
Surgens autem maria in diebus 

istis abut in montanam cum 

festinationem in ciuitate iuda *et introibit 

in domum zachariae etsalutabit 

elisabet et factum est ut audiuit 

salutationem mariae elisabet 

exultauit in utero elisabet 

infans eius et inpleta est spiritu 

sancto elisabet et exclamauit 

uoce magna et dixit benedicta 

tu inter mulieres et benedictus 

fructus uentris tui et unde 

mihi hoc ut ueniat mater dmi mei 

ad me ecce enim ut facta est uox 

salutation is tuae inauresmeas 

exultauit in laetitia infans 

in utero meo et beata 

quae crediderit quia erit consummatio 

quae dicta sunt illi a dmo 
Et dixit maria magnificat anima 

mea dom et exultauit sps 

mens in deo saluatori meo 

quoniam respexit dins super humilitatem 

ancillaesuae ecce enim amodo 

(Fol. 186 a.) 

Cap. I. 35— 48. 




μακαριονσιν μ€ ιτασαι οι ycvcai 
οτι €ποιησ€ν μοι μεγάλα ο θσ 
οουνατοσ καιαγιοντοονο/ιααντον 
και το cXaxr avrov cur ycvcav 
ycvcoiv τοισ φοβονμ*νοκτ avrov 
erroM^cv κρατοσ cv βραχιονι avrov 
Sicroopirurcv ΰιτεμηφανουσ 
διάνοια καρ8ιασ αυτών • κα0€ΐλ*ν 
όνναστασ airo θρόνων και ϋψωσεν 
ταπ€ΐνονσ π«νωντασ cvcirXi^rcv 
ayaoW και «-λοντονντασ c^aircoTiXcv 
κίνουσ avrcXa/Jcro Ισραήλ• τπκδοσ- 
avrov μνησθηναιελεουσ καθωσ 
€λαλησ€νπροστονσττατ€ρασημων• τω 
αβρααμ και τω σττ€ρματι avrov cur τον αιώνα 
€p,ctvcv 8c μαρια σνν αυτή μηνασ τρ&σ 
και νττεστρεψεν ασ τον οίκον αντησ 
τη 8c ελισαβντ ατλησθη ο χρονοσ 
τον tckciv avnyv icat cycwiprcv νιον 
και ι/κονσαν οι jrcpioucoi και 
o~wycvcio~ αντ^σ ore c/icyaXwcv κσ 
το cXcckt avrov /mer avn^r και 
συνεχαιρον αυτή • και eyevcro τι; ήμερα 
τη ογδόη ήλθαν 7rcpirc/uiciv το ιται8ιον 
και ckoXo w avro ciri τω ονόματι 
τον πατροσ avrov £αχαριαν 
και αποκρα&ισα η μητηρ avrov cittcv 
ουχί άλλα κληθησεται το όνομα avrov 
ΐωανιρτ και «παν προσ avrtyv ore 
ovScur coTiv cv τ[ι] owycv[c]a σον 
οσ καλ«ται το όνομα τοντο 
evevevov 8c τω ιτατρι avrov οτι ο αν 
&λοι KaXurOai αυτό και αιτησασ 

(Fol. 1866.) 















beatam me dicent omnes generationes 
quoniam fecit mibi magna ds 
qui potens est et sanctum nomen eius 
et mieeiicordia eius in generationes 
et generationes timentibus earn 
fecit uirtutem in brachio suo 
disparsit superboe 
cogitatione cordis eorum deposuit 
potentee a sedibus et exaltauit 
humiles esurientee -inpleuit 
bonorum et diuites dismisit 
inanes adiubauit israhelpueri 
sui memorare misericordiam aicut 
locutus est ad patres nostroe 
abrabam et semini eius in aeternum 
mansit autem maria cum ea menses tres 
et reuersa est in domum suam 
elisabet autem conpletum est tempus 
utpariret et peperit filium 
et audierunt uicini • et 
cognati eius quoniam magnificauit dms 
misericordiam suam cum ea et 
congaudebant ei et factum est die 
octauo uenerunt circumcidere infantem 
et uocabant eum in nomine 
patris sui zacbarian 
et respondens mater eius dixit 
non sed uocabitur nom eius 
iohanes et dixerunt ad earn 
nemo est in cognatione tua 
qui uocatur nomen hoc • 
innuebant autem patri eius quid 
uult uocari eum et cum petisset 

(Fol. 187 a.) 

Cap. I. 48—63. 




και ηγειρεν κερασ σωτήρων ημειν 
εν οίκω δαναδ ιταιδοσ αντον καθωσ 

πινακίδα εγραψεν ϊωανησ εστίν Ι. 

το όνομα αντον και παραχρήμα 
ελνθη η γλωσσά αντον και εθανμασαν 
παντεσ ανεωχθη Sc το στόμα αντον 64 

και cXaXci ινλογων τον θν και εγενετο 65 

φοβοσ μεγασ επι παντασ τονσ 
περιοικονντασ αντον και εν ολη τη ορεινή 
τησ ιον&αιασ StcXaActro πάντα τα ρήματα 
ταύτα και εθεντο παντ*σ οι axovovrar 66 

εν ταισ καρδιαισ αντων λ€γοντ£σ re αρα 
το ναιδιον τοντο €σται και γαρ χ«ρ κν 
/ΐ€τ αντον και ζαχαριασ ο πατήρ αντον 6 η 

€πλησθη πν€νμΛΤοσ ayiov καιειπεν 
βνλογφτσσ κσ ο θσ τον ΐσραηλ οτι επεσκεψατ* 68 
και €ποιησ€ν λντοωσιν τω λαω αντον 

6 9 

cAaXi^rcv Sea στοματοσ άγιων προφητών 

αντον των απ αιωνοσ σωτηριαν 1 ' 
ex χεφοσ έχθρων ημών και πάντων 

των μενσονντων ημασ πονησαι j 2 
€λ£οσ μετά των πάτερων ημών 
μνησθηναι Ζιαθηκησ αγιασ αντον 

ορκον ον ωμοσεν προσ αβρααμ 73 

τον πάτερα ημών τον δονναι ημειν 74 
αφοβωσ εκ χειροσ εκθρων ημών 

ρνσθεντασ Χατρενειν αντω εν οσιοτητι 7 5 
και δικαιοσννη ωπιον αντον πασασ 

τασ ημερασ ημών και σν 8c τταιδιον η6 
προφητησ νψιστον κΚηθηση • προπορενση γαρ 
προ πρόσωπον κν ετοιμασαι οδονσ αντον 

τον δονναι γνώσιν σωτηριασ τω λαω αντον η η 

εν αφεσει αμαρτιών αντων δια σπλάγχνα η 8 

(Fol. 1876.) 

tabulam scripsit ionanesest 
nomeneius et oonfeetim 
soluta est lingua eius et mirati stmt 
omnes apertum est autem oe eius 
et loquebatur benedicens dm et factum est 
timor magnus super omnes qui 
uicinos eius et in tota montana 
iudaeae loquebantur omnia uerba 
haec et posuerunt omnes qui audierunt 
in cordibus suis dicentes quidutique 
erit infans hie etenimmanus dmi 
cumillo etzacharias pater eius 
inpletus est spirito sancto et dixit 
benedictus-dnis ds israbel quia uisitauit 
et fecit salutem populosuo 
et elebauit oornum salutis nobis 
in domo dauit pueri sui sicut 
loeutus est per os sanctorum profetarum 
eius quiasaeculo salutem 
de manu inimicorum nostrorum et omnium 
qui oderunt nos facere 
misericordiam cumpatribus nostris 
memorari testamenti sancti eius 
iuramentum quod iurauit ad abraham 
patrem nostrum ut daret nobis 
sine timore de manu inimicorum nostroru" 
liberates seruire ei in sanctitate 
etiustitia in conspectu eius omnes 
dies nostros : Et tu autem infans 
propheta altissimi uocaueris antecedes eni 
ante faciem dmi parare uias eius 
dare intellectum salutis populi eius 
in remissione peccatorum eorum propter vi« 

(Fol. 188 a.) 


Oap. I. 63—78. 




cXcowr θν ημών cv οισ €π£σκ£ψατο ημασ 
ανατολή c£ νψονσ οτιφαναι φωσ 
tout cv σκότα και σκιά θανάτου 
καθημενοισ του κατ€υθνναι 
τονσ πο&ασ ημών cur οδον £ΐρηνησ 
το 8c παιδιον ηνξανετο και £κραταιαντο 
πν€νματι και ην cv raw £ρημοισ 
€ωσ ημΛρασ αναδα&ωσ αυτόν 
προστονΐσραηλ cycvcTO 8c cvraur 
ημ&μαιχτ cxctvaur €$η\θβν Soy μα 
πάρα καισαροσ αυγονστον απογραφ£σθαι 
πασαν την οικονμ€νην aimycycvcro 
απογραφή πρώτη ηγ€μον€υοντοσ 
τησ σνριασ κνρηνιον και «ropcvovro 
παντ€σ απογραφ€σΰαι €καστοσ 
£ΐσ την tavrov πατρώα ανφηΖϊκαι 
ϊωσηφαποτησγαλιλαιασ CKiroXcaxr 
ναζαρ€$ €ur γην ιουδα cur πολιν δαυ«δ 
ητισ koXutc βηθλ££μ απογραφ€σϋαι 
συν μαρια τη €μνηστ€νμ€νη αυτω 
ονση £νκνω • 8ια το «ναι αυτόν c£ οίκον 
καιπατριασΒανα& ωσ 8c ffapcycivovro 
crcXco-ft^rav at ημ€ραι του τ€Κ€ΐν αυτήν 
και crciccv τον νιον αυτησ τον πρωτοτοκον 
και €σπαργανωσ€ν αυτόν και avcicXcvcv 
αυτόν cv φάτνη διότι ουκ τ^ ουτοισ 
τοποσ cv τω καταλυ/χατι ποιμ€ν€σ &£ 
ήσαν €v τη χαρά ταύτη αγρανλουντ€σ 
και φυλασσοντ£σ τασ φυλακασ τησ νυκτοσ 
€πι την ποψνην αυτών και ϊΒον 
αγγίλοσκυ circon/ avrour και Sofa 
7Γ£ρΐ€\αμψ€ν αντονσ και €φοβηθησαν 
φοβον μ€γαν και ccircv avrour 

(Fol. ι88ό.) 




Π. χ 



misericordiae dei noetri in quibus uisitauit nos 
oriens ex alto inluminare lumen 
his qui in tenebris et umbra mortis 
sedentibus ut prosperefaciat 
pedes nostroe in uiam pacis 
puer autem crescebat et inbaliecebat 
spiritu et erat in desertis 
usque in diem ostensionis eius 
adistrahel factum est autem in 
diebusillis exiuit edictum 
acaesareaugusto profiteri 
omnem orbem terrarum haecfuit 
professio prima ducatum agente 
syriae cyrenio etibant 
omnes profiteri unusquieque 
in suam patriam ascendit autem et 
ieseph degalilaea deciuitate 
nazared interramiuda in ciuitate dauid 
quae uocatur uethleem profiteri 
cum maria disponsata ei 
praegnanti propter quod esset de domo 
et patria dauid cum autem aduenirent 
consummati sunt dies ut pariret 
et peperit filium suum primogenitum 
et pannis inuoluit eum et reclinauit 
eum in praesepio quia non erat illis 
locus indiuersorio pastores autem 
erant in regione ilia cantantes 
et custodientes custodias noctie 
super paecua sua et ecce 
angelus dmi adstitit eis et gloria 
circumluxit eis ettimuerunt 
timorem magnum et dixit illis 

(Fol. 189 a.) 

Capp. I. 78— II. 10. 


stecT LucAif 


ο αγγελοσ μη φοβ€ΐσθ€ ϊ&ον γαρ 

ευαγγελίζομαι νμειν χαραν μεγαλην 

ητισ €στο4 και παντι τω λαω or ι ετεγβη 

νμειν σήμερον σωτηρ οσ εστίν χμσ κσ 

εν πολει oavciS και τούτο ΰ/χ«ν το 

σημειον έστω ενρησετε βρεφοσ 

εσπαργανωμενον εν φάτνη και εζαιφν^σ 

eycvcro σνκ τω αγγελω πληθοσ στρατειασ 

ουρανού αιτούντων τον θν και λεγόντων 

δο£α εν ΰψηστοισ θω και επι γησ εψηνη 

εν ανθρωποισ ενδοκιασ και εγενετο 

ωσ αττηλθον οι άγγελοι arc αντων 

ενσ τον ονρανον και οι άνθρωποι 

οι ποιμενεσ ειπον προσ αλληλονσ 

διελθωμεν ση εωσ βηθλεέμ 

και ϊδωμεν το ρήμα τοντο το γεγονωσ 

οοκσ εγνωρισεν ημειν και ηλθον 

σττενδοντεσ και ενρον την μαριαν 

καιτονϊωσηφ και το βρεφοσ κειμενον 

εν τη φάτνη ιδοντεσ δε εγνωρισαν 

ττερι τον ρηματοσ του λαληθεντοσ 
αντοισ ττερι του τταώνον και τταντεσ 
οι ακονοντεσ εθανμαζον ττερι των 
λαληθεντων νττο των ποιμένων 
ττροσαντονσ ηοεμαριασννετηρειπαντα 
τα ρήματα ταύτα σννβαλλονσα εν τη 
κάρδια αντησ και νττεστρεψαν ο* «oc/mw 
οοζαζοντεσ και αινουντεσ τον θν 
εττι ττασιν our ηκονσαν και ιδον 
καθωσ ελαληθη ττροσ αντονο* 
και ore συνετελεσθησαν at ήμεροι 
at οκτώ του ττεριτεμειν το 7nub\ov 
ωνομασθη το όνομα αντον ιησ 

(Fol. 1896.) 












angelus nolite timere ecce enim 
euangelizo uobis gaudiam magnum 
quae erit et omni populo quia natus est 
uobis hodie saluator qui est xps ihs 
in ciuitate dauid et hoe uobis 
signum sit inuenietis infantem 
pannis inuolutum in praesepio et continuo 
facta est multitudo cum angelo militiae 
caeli laudantes dm et dicentium 
gloria in altis deo et super terra pax 
in hominibus eonsolationis et factum est 
ut abierunt angeli ab eis 
in caelum et homines 
pastores dixerunt ad alterutrum 
pertranseamus usque bethleem 
et uideamus uerbum hoc quod factum est 
quod dms demonstrauit nobis et uenerunt 
festinantes et inuenerunt mariam 
etiosef• et infantem positum 
in praesepio* uidentes autem cognouerunt 
deuerbo quod factum est 
ad eos de infinite etomnes 
qui audiebant mirati sunt do his 
quae dicta sunt pastoribus 
ad eos maria autem conseruauat omnia 
uerba haec conmittens in 
cordesuo etreuersi sunt pastores 
honorificantes et laudantes dm 
in omnibus quibus audierunt et uiderunt 
sicut dictum est ad illos 
et cum consumraati sunt dies 
octo ut circumciderent infantem 
nominatumestnomeneius ihs 

(Fol. 190 a.) 

Cap. II. 10— 1 1. 




τοκληθ€ννποτοναγγ€λου προ τον Π. 

σννλημφθηναι αντον cv κοιλία μητροσ 
και ore ατλησθησαν αι ημ€ραι 2 2 

τον καθαρισμών αντον κατά τον νομον 
μωνσ€ωσ ανηγαγον αντον cur Ιεροσόλυμα 
παραστησαικω καθωσ γεγραττται 23 

cv τω νο/χω κν • οτι παν αρσεν 
βιανοιγον μητραν αγιον κω 

κληθησεται και τον δονναι θνσιαν ζ\ 

κατά το ειρημενον cv τω νομω κν 
&νγοσ τρυγόνων η 8νο ν€οσσουσ 
περιστέρων και ην ανθρωποσ 25 

cv Ϊ€ρονσαλημ ω όνομα συμενν 
και ο ανθρωποσ οντοσ δικαιοσ 
καιενλαβησ ττροσδεχομεμενοσ ναρακληαϊ 
τονϊσραηλ και πνα αγιον ην επ αντον 
κ€χρηματισμ€νοσ 8c ην νπο τον πνσ 26 

τον αγιον /t^ iSciv 0ανατον πριν ?; 
ι8ι/ τον χρν κν και ηλθεν cv τω πνι 27 

cur το icpov και cv τω ασαγαγ«ν 
τονσ yovcur το παιδιον νψ 
τον ποιιρται αντονσ κατά το εθοσ 
τον νομον irepi αντον και αντοσ c8c£aro αυτό 28 
cur τασ ανκαλασ αντον και ηυλογησεν 
τονθν και eiircv νυν απολυεισ 29 

τον SovXov σον δέσποτα κατά το ρήμα 
σου εν ειρήνη οτι cioov οι οφθαλμοί 3° 

μου το σωτηριον σον ο ητοιμασασ 3 τ 

κατά πρόσωπον πάντων των λαών 
φωσ cur αποκαλνψιν και δο£αν 3 2 

λαον σον ΐστραι;λ και ην ο πατήρ αυτού 33 

και η μητηρ θαυμαζοντεσ 
«ri rour λαλον /icvour π€ρι αντον 

(FoL 1906.) 

quod uocatum est ab angelo antequam 
conciperetur in uentre inatris 
et cum consummati sunt dies 
purgationis eius secundum legem 
moysi adduxerunteuminnieroeolyma 
adsistere dmo sicut scriptum est 
inlegedmi quiaomnemasculinum 
aperiens bulbam sanctum dmo 
uocabitur et ut darent sacrificium 
secundum quod dictum est in lege dmi 
parturturum autduos nidos 
columborum et erat homo 
in hierusalem cui nomen symeon 
et homo hie iustus 

et metuens expectane consolationem 
istrahel et sps sanctus erat super eum 
responsum autem f uerat super eum a spu 
sancto non uidere mortem prius 
quam uideat xpm dmi et uenit in spo 
in templum et cum inducerent 
parentes infantem ihm 
ut facerent secundum consuetudinem 
legisdeeo et ipse accepit eum 
in alas suae etbenedixit 
dm et dixit nunc dismittis 
serbumtuum dme secundum uerbum 
tuuminpace quia uiderunt oculi 
mei ealutare tuum quod praeparasti 
in conspectu omnium populorum 
lumen in reuelationem et gloriam 
populi ttii istrahel et erat pater eius 
et mater mirantes 
in his quae dicebantur de eo 

(Fol. 191 a.) 

Cap. II. αϊ— 33. 




και ευλογησεν αντονσ σνμεων Π. 34 

και εινεν προσ μαριαν την μητ€ρα αυτόν 
ϊδου συτοσ κείται cur πτωσιν 
και €ΐσ αναστασιν πολλών cv τω ϊσραηλ 
και cur σημειον αντιΧεγομενον 
και σου 8ε αυτησ την ψυχην StcXnxrcrai 3 5 

ρομφαία οπωσ ανακαλνφθωσιν 
πολλών καρδίων διαλογισμοί 
και awa προφητατ θνγατηρ φανονηλ 3 ^ 

€κ φνλησ ασηρ και αντη προβεβηκνΐα 
cv ημεραισ πολλαισ ζψτασα ετη cirra 
/xcra ανδροσ απο τησ vapOcvcuw αντησ 
και αντη χήρα ετών 'πο'η ονκ αφιστατο 3 7 

του ναού νησταονσ και δετκτεσι 
λατρενουσα νύκτα και ημεραν 
και αντη τη ωρα «τιστασα ανθωμολογιτο 3 8 

τωθω και ελαλει ircpi αυτού πασιν 
τοισ προσδεχομενοισ λντρωσιν 
cv Ιερουσαλήμ και ωσ ετελεσαν 1 9 

άπαντα κατά τον νομον κν ϋπεστρεψαν 
cur την γαλιλαιαν cmt πολιν cavrcov 
ναζαρεθ • καθωσ ερεθη δια του προφήτου 
οτι ναζωραιοσ κληθησεται το Sc παιδιοί' 4° 

ι^σ CKparatovro και ηνζανετο πληρονμενο 
σοφιασ και χαρισ βυηνεν αντω 


κατά €τοσ cur Ιερουσαλήμ εν τη εορτή 
του πασχα #cai ore eycvcro αντω ετη 'ιβ' 4 2 

ανεβησαν οι yovcur αυτού €χοντ€σ 
αυτόν κατά το εθοσ τησ εορτησ των 
αζνμων και Τίλ€σαντων τασ ημχρασ 4 3 

εν τω υποστρεφειν αυτονσ απεμεινεν 
ο iraur ιησ εν ϊερονσαΧημ και ονκ έγνωσαν 

(Pol. 191 ^.) 

et benedixit eos symeon 
et dixit ad mariam matrem eius 
ecce hie positus est in ruinam 
et in resurrectionem multorum in istrahei 
et in signum contradicentem 
et tuam ipsius autem animam pertraneiet 
gladius utreuelentur 
multorum cordium consilia 
Et anna prophetis filiafanuel 
detribuaser et haec processerat 
in diebus multis quae uixit annos eeptem 
cum uiro a uirginitate sua 
et haec uidua annorum 'lxxxiiii . quae non recede 


de templo ieiuniis et orationibus 
seruiens nocte et die 
et in ipsa hora instans depraecabatur 
deo et diccbat de eo omnibus 
qui spectabant saluationem 
in hierusalem et cum consummauerunt 
omnia secundum legem dmi reuersi sunt 
in galilaeam in ciuitatem suam 
nazared sicut dictum est per profetam 
quoniam nazoreus uocabitur infans autem 
ihs conualescebat et crescebat adinplebatur 
sapientia et gratia dei erat cum eo 
ibant autem et parentes eius 
secundum tempus in hierusalem in die festo 
paschae et cum facti sunt ei anni xii 
aecenderunt parentes eius habentes 
eum secundum consuetudinem diei festi 
azymorum et consummatis diebus 
cum reuerterentur remansit 
puer ihs in hierusalem et nescierunt 

(Fol. 192 a.) 

Cap. IT. 34—43. 





οι γονισ αντου και νο/ασαντ€σ αντον 

«ναι cv τη σννοδια i^XoW οδον 

ημ€ρασ και αν€ζητονν αντον 

cv tout owycvcaiv και cv tout γνωστοισ 

και /μ; cvourKovrca υπόστρεψαν 

cur Ϊ€ρονσαλημ αναζητονντ€σ αντον 

και cycvcro /icfl ημ€ρασ τοασ 

cvpov αντον καθημ*νον cv τω ic/xo 

cv /ασω των διδάσκαλων 

ακονοντα αντων και «κρωτωντα 

δ : αντονσ ' c£curravro oc παντ^σ 

οι ακονοντ€σ αντου *πιτησνν€σ€ΐ 
και tout αποκρισ€σιν αντον 
και ιδοντ€σ αντον cfcirXayi^rav 
και CMTCV προσ αντον η μητηρ αντου 
tckvov τι «τοιιρτασ ημ€ΐν οντωσ 
ϊδον ο πατήρ σου καγω οδννω /icvoi 

c : και λνττου /xcvot ίζητονμεν σ€ 

και €ΐν€ν προσ αυτουσ τι ©τι c£irrcirc /tc 

ονκ otiarc ότι cv tout τον νρσ /ίου 

δ« /Ac «ναι αντοι Sc ου συνηκαν 

το ρήμα ο €λαλησ€ν avrour 

και κατφη /act αντων €ΐσ ναρεθ 

και ην νποτασσομενοσ avrour 

η oc μητηρ αυτού Sienjpci τα ρήματα 

πάντα cv Τ77 κάρδια αυτησ 

και ιησ προ€κοπται ηλικία και σοφία 

και χαριτι πάρα θω και πάρα ανθρωποισ 

γ : €ν CTt oc π€ντ€και&€κατω τησ ηγ€μονιασ 
τιβ€ριου καισαροσ ατιτροπενοντοσ 
ποντιον π€ΐλατον τησΐουοαιασ 
ηρωδου φίλιππου δ€ τον α&λφου αυτού 
Τ€τραρχουντοσ τησ ιτουρανασ 

(Fol. 192 δ.) 

IL 44 


4 6 


4 8 






parentes eius et putantee eum 
esseincomitatu ueneruntuiam 
diei unius et requirebant eum 
in cognatis et inter notoe' 
et non inuenientes reuersi sunt 
in hierusalem requirentes earn 
et factum est poet dies tree 
inuenerunt eum sedentem in templo 
in medio magistrorum 
audientemeos et interrogantem 
eoe expauescebant autem omnes 
qui audiebant eum in intellect*) 
et reeponsionibus eius 
et uidentes eum do mente facti sunt 
et dixit ad eum mater eius 
fili quid fecisti nobis sic 
ecce pater tuue et ego dolentes 
et tristes quaerebamus te 
et dixit ad eos quid quod quaerebatis me 
nescitis quoniam in his quae sunt patris mei 
oportet me esse ipsi autem non intellexerunt 
uerbum quod dixit illis 
et descendit cum eis in nazaret 
et erat subditus illis 
mater autem eius coneerbabat uerba 
omnia incordesuo 
etihs proficiebat aetate et sapientia 
et gratia ad dm et ad hominibns 
in anno autem quintodecimo ducatus 
tiberi caesaris procurante 
pontiopilato iudaeae 
quaterducatus galilaeae 
h erode philippi autem fratris eius 

(Fol. 193 a.) 

Capp. II. 43- III. 1. 




V : 

θ : 

τετραρχουντοσ τησ ιτονραιασ ill. 

και τραχωνιτιδοσ χωρασ 

και λνσανιον τησ αβιλλιανησ 

τετραρχσυντοσ €πιαρχΐ€ρ€ωσ ι 

αννα και καϊφα εγενετο ρήμα θυ 

«τι ΐωανην τον ζαχαριον νιον 

cv τη ερημω • και ηλθεν cur πασαν 3 

την περιχωρον τον ιορδανού 

κηρύσσων βάπτισμα μετανοιασ 

€ΐσ αφεσιν αμαρτιών ωσγεγραπται 4 

€ν βιβλω λόγων φταιον τον προφήτου 

φωνή βοωντοσεντη €ρημω 

€Τ0ΐμασατ€ την οδον κυ ενθειασ ttowitc 

τασ τριβουσ υμών πάσα φαραγξ 5 

πληρωθησεται και παν οροσ και βουνοσ 

ταπεινωθησεται και εσται τα σκόλια 

εισενθειασ καΐ€τραχιαι«σοδονσ 

λαασ και οψεται πάσα σαρ^ το σωτήρων κυ 6 

€Χεγεν 8c τοισ εκπορενομενοισ η 

οχλοισ βαπτισθηναι ενώπιον αντου 

γεννήματα εχιδνων τισ v/xctv 

vVcSa&v φυγείν απο η^σ μελλουσησ 

οργησ ποιήσατε συν καρπον αζυον 8 

η/σ μετανοιασ και μη αρξησϋε 

λέγειν αντοισ πάτερα εχομεν 
τον αβρααμ λέγω γαρ νμειν 
οτιονναταιοθσ εκ των λίθων τοντων 
cyctpai rcKva τω αβρααμ ηση 8c 9 

37 afciK»; προσ τι/ν ρι{αν των 8cv8pci>v 
Kcirai παν ow 8cv8pov /117 ποιονν 
καρπονσ καλονσ εκκσπτεται και ενσ 
πνρ βαλλ€ται : και επηρωτησαν αυτόν ι ο 

οι όχλοι λ€γοντισ τι ποιησωμεν 

(Fol. 193^.) 

quaterducatus itureae 
et trachonitidis regionia 
etlysaniae abillianetis 


quaterducatus su principe sacerdotum 
annaetcaipha factum est uerbum dmi 
ad iohanen zachariae filium 
indeserto et uenit in omnem 
regionem iordanis 
praedicans baptisma paenitentiae 
in remisionem peccatorum sicut scriptum est 
in libro uerborum esaiae prophetae 
uox clamantis in deserto 
parate uiam dmi rectasfacite 
semifcas eius omnis uallis 
adinpleuitur et omnis mons etcollis 
humiliab e t erunt praua 
in directum et aspra in uias 
lenes et uidebit omnis caro salutarem dmi 
dicebat autem qui egrediebantur 
populi baptizari in conspectu eius 
progenies uiperarum quis uobis 
ostendit fugere auentura 
ira facite ergo fructum dignum 
paenitentiae et ne incipiatis 
dicere in semet ipsis patrem habemus 
abraham dico enim uobis 
quoniam potens est ds de lapidibus istis 
suecitare filios abrahae iam autem 
securis ad radicem arborum 
positaest omnis ergo arbor nonfaciens 
fructum bonum exciditur et in 
in ignem mittitur Et interrogauerunt 
ilium populi dicentes quid faciemus 

(Fol. 194 a.) 

Gap. III. 1— 10. 




ϊνα σωθωμεν αποκριθ*ισ 8c 
λεγςιαντοισ ο €χων δυο χιτωνασ 
μ€ταδοτωτωμη€χοντι καιθ€χων 
βρωματα ομοιωσ ποιατω 
ηλθον 8c και τ€λωναι ομοιωσ βαπτισ&ρ'αι 
και cnrov προσ αυτόν διδασκαλ* 
τιποιησωμεν ϊνασωθωμεν 
ο 8c cmtcv αυτοισ μη&εν πλέον 
πρασσχται πάρα το διατεταγ/ι,ΟΌν ΰμ«ιν 
πρασσαν• €πηρωτησαν 8c και 
oTparcvo/xcvot XeyoKrca τι ποιησωμιν 
ίνα σωθωμεν ο 8e ciircv αντοισ 
μη&€να Suurcun/rc μη$€ 
σνκοφαντησητ€ και αρκ€ΐσ$€ tout 
οψωνιοισ νμων προσδοκωντοσ 8c 
τον λάου και διαλογι£ο/*€νων πάντων 
cv ταισ καρδιαισ αυτών ircpi ΐωανου 

ι μτρΓ0Τ€ αντοσ €'Χη ο χρσ «τιγνουσ 
τα διανοήματα αυτών curcv €γω ΰμασ 
βαπτίζω cv υδατι cur μετανοιαν ο &€ 
€ρ\ομ€νοσ ϊσχυροτίροσ μου «mv 
ου ουκ ιμχ ϊκανοσ λυσαι τον ιμάντα 
τουΰπο&ηματοσ αυτοσΰμασ 
βαπτ€νσ€ΐ cv ττνενματι αγιω και πυρι 

ια ου το πτυον cv τι/ χαρι αυτόν 

και δΐΑκαθαρΐ€ΐ την άλωνα αυτόν 

και τον μ(ν σκτον crwafci 

eta αποθηκην το 8c αχυρον κατακαυσα 

πυρι ασβτοτω πολλά /icv ουν και CTcpa 

παραινων ein/KycXi^ero τον λαον 

ιβ : Ο&€ηρω&ησοτ£τρορχησ€λ€γχομ€νοσ 
υπ αυτού irept τ/ρω8«α8οσ ττ/σ 
γυναικοσ του αδελφού αυτού και ntpt 

(FoL 194 δ.) 

ΠΙ. ιι 









ut salbi simus respondens autem 
dixit illis qui habet duas tunicas 
det non habentei • et qui habet 
escas similiter faciat 
uenerunt autem et publicani similiter baptizari 
et dixerunt ad eum magister 
quid faciamus ut salbi simus 
ad ille dixit illis nihil amplius 
exigatis aduersus quod praeceptum uobis 
estagere interrogauerunt autem et 
milites dicentes quid faciemus 
ut salbi simus ad ille dixit illis 
neminem concusseritis neque 
calumniaueritis et sufficientes estote 
stipendiis uestris expectantes autem 
populo et cogitantium omnium 
in cordibus suis deiohane 
ne forte ipse esset xps conoscens 
intellectum eorum dixit ego uos 
baptizo in aqua in paenitentiam qui autem 
uenit fortior me est 

cuius non sum dignus solbere corregiam 
calciamenti ipse uos 
baptizabit in spirito sancto etigni 
cuius uentilabrum in manu eius 
et purgabit aream 
et quidem triticum congregabit 
in repositione m paleam autem conburet 
igni inextintibili multa quidem et alia 
consolans euangelizabat populum 
herodes autem quaterducatue cum argueretur 
ab eo de herodiade 
uxore fratris sui et de 

(FoL 195 a.) 

Cap. III. 10—19. 




πάντων ων επονησεν πονηρών 

ο ηρω&ησ προσεθηκεν και τοντο 

επι νασιν ενεκλισε τον ΐωαν^ν cv φυλακή 

ty : eycvero 8c cv τω βαπτισθηναΛ άπαντα 
τον λαον και ιηυ βαπτισθ€ντοσ και 
καιπροσευχομενου ανοίχθηνοΛτον 
ονρανον και καταβηναι το πνεύμα 
το αγιον σωματικω ci8ct ωσ περιστεραν 
€ur αυτόν και φωνην εκ τον ονρανον 
γ€ν€σθ<α νιοσ μου ει συ €γω σήμερον 

ιδ : γεγεννηκα σε :ην &ε ιησ ωσ ετών " λ • 
αρχομενοσ ωσ ενομειζετο «vat 
νιοσ ωχτηφ 

τον ιακωβ 

του μαθθαν 

του ελεαζαρ 

του cXiovS 






































(FoL 195 δ.) 

omnibus quibus fecit malis 

herodes adiecit ethoc 

in omnibus inclusit iohanen in carcare 

factum est autem cum baptizatus esset omnia 

populusetihu baptizato et 

orante aperiri 

caelum et descendere spm 

sanctum corporali figura quasi columbam 

in eum et uocem de caelo 

factam nlius meus es tu ego hodie 

genui te erat autem ihs quasi annorum xxx • 

incipiens ut uidebatur esse 

filius icDo-i^ioseph 

qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 
qui fuit 

(Fol. 196 a.) 

Cap. III. 19—13. 








qui fuit 




qui fuit noe 



qui fuit 




qui fuit lamecb 



qui fuit 




qui fuit mathusala 3 



qui fuit 




qui fuit aenox 



qui fuit 




qui fuit iared 



qui fuit 




qui fuit maleleel 



qui fuit 




qui fuit ainan 



qui fait 




qui fuit aenos 3 



qui fuit 




qui fuit seth 



qui fuit 




qui fuit adam 



qui fuit 





qui fuit dei 



qui fuit 





qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fait 




qui fuit 





qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 





qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qai fuit 





qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 




qui fuit 





qui fuit 


(Fol. i960.) 

(FoL 197 α •) 

Cai\ III 

. 31-38. 




tc : νησ 8c π\ηρησ πνσ άγιου \hr€<rrpoff€v απο του IV. ι 
Γορ&ινου και irycro cv τω πν€υ/ιατι 
cv π; €ρημω ημχρασ Τ€σσαρακοντα ζ 

ττ€φαζομ.€νοσ νπο του σατανά 
(Γ : και ονκ *φαγ€ν ovScv cv τακτ ημ€ραισ ckcivomt 
και <rwrcXc<70cuntfv αυτών eircivacrcv 

6«rcv 8c αυτω ο 8ια/?ολοσ ci ΰιοσ « τον 0υ 3 

cwrc ίνα οι λι0οι ούτοι άρτοι γ€νωνται 

και αποκρι0«σ ονησ ««rev ycypairnu 4 

ουκ or αρτω /χονω ζησ€ται ο ανθρωνοσ 
αλλ cv παντι ρηματι θυ 

και αναγαγων αυτόν «σ οροσ νψηλον $ 

λααν c8ci£cv αυτω πασασ τασ βασιΧαασ 
του κόσμου €ν στιγμή χρόνου 
και tiw€V προσ αυτόν οΒιαβολοσ σοι δώσω 6 

η^σ ci ουσιαν τανττην άπασαν και την 8o£av 
τούτων οτι ciiot 7rapa8c8orai και ω αν 0cXa> 
δι8ω/χι αυπ/ν συ ουν cav νροσκυνησησ η 

cvawriov c /χου corai σου πάσα 
ι£ : και αποκριβασ αυτω ο ιι/σ cmtcv γεγραπται 8 

κν τον 6V σου προσκννησ€ΐσ και αυτω μονω 
Xarpcwrcur και ijyaytv αυτόν cur 9 

Ϊ€ρουσα\ημ και conprcv αυτόν 
€7τι το ντ€ρυγιον του Upov και etirev αυτω 
ci ΰιοσ ci τούτου 0υ /?aXc σ€αυτον cvro;0cv 
κάτω γ€γραπται γαρ οτι τοισ αγγ€λο«τ 
αυτού cvrcXciTai ircpi σου του 8ιαφυλα£αι σ€ 
καΐ€πι\€ΐρωναρουσινσ€ μψτοτ£ 
Ίτροσκοψησ προσ λιβον τον πόδα σου 
καιαττοκριθ€ΐσ ονησ «πα^αυτω 1 2 

γ€γραπται ουκ Ώνπ«ρασ«σ κν τον 6V σου 
και συντ€λεσασ πάντα π*ιρασμον 1 3 

ο 8ιαβολοσ αικστη απ αυτού άχρι χρόνου 
(Fol. 197^) 



ihs aatem plenus spa sancto reuersus est ab 
iordanen et ducebatur in spiritu 
in deeerto diebue quadraginta 
temptatus a satana 
et nihil manducanit in diebue illis 
et consummatis illis esuriit 

dixit autem illis diabolus si filiue es dei 
die ut lapides isti panes fiant 

Etrespondens ihs dixit scriptumest 
non in pane solo uiuethomo 
sed in omni uerbo dei 

Et adsumens eum in montem altum 
ualde ostenditilli omnia regna 
mundi in momento temporis 
et dixit ad eum diabolus tibi dabo 
hanc potestatem omnem et gloriam 
eorum quia mihi tradita est et cui uolo 
doillam tu ergo si adoraueris 
in conspecto meo eruntua omnia 

Et respondens illi ins dixit scriptum est 
dom dm tuumadorabis etipsisoli 
deseruies et adduxit eum in 
hierusalem et statuit eum 
super pinnam templi et dixit illi 
sifiliuseedei mittetehinc 
diosum scriptum est enim quia angelis 
suis demandabit de te ut custodiant te 
etinmanustollentte ne forte 
ofiendas ad lapidem pedem tuum 
etrespondens ihs dixit illi 
scriptum est non temptauis dom dm tuum 
et consummata omnem temptationem 
diabolus recessit ab eo usque ad tempus 

(Fol. 198 a.) 

Cap. IV. 1— 13. 




και υπεστρεψεν ο νησ εν τη ουναμει του IV. 1 4 

ττνσ εισ την yaXiXavav και φήμη εζηλθεν 

καθ ολησ τησ περιχωρου περί αυτόν 

και αντοσ εΒασκεν cv raw σιτναγωγαισ ι ζ 

οΌζαζομενοσ υπο πάντων 
ιη : cX0ci>v Sc cur va£apc8 οπού ην 1 6 

κατά το €ΐωθοσ εν τη ήμερα των σαββατων 

€ΐσ την συναγωγην και ανέστη 

αναγνωναι και επε&οθη αυτω 1 7 

οπροφητησ ησαϊασ καιαΉΤνζασ 

€Vp€V τον τόπον ου ην γ€γραμμ€νον 

πνακυ επεμε ου civckcv εχρεισεν με 1 8 

euayycXuracrtfcu πτωχοισ aircaraX/iai 

κηρυζαι αιχμαλωτοισ αφ€σιν 

καιτυφλοισ αναβλεψιν αποστειΧαι 

τεθραυματισμενουσ εν αφεσει κηρυζαι ενιαυτό 1 9 

κν Scktov και πνζασ το βίβλων ίο 

αποΒουσ τω υπηρέτη εκαθισεν 

και πάντων εν τη συναγωγή 

οι οφθαλμοί ήσαν ατενιζοντεσ αυτω 

ηρζατο 8ε λέγειν προσ αυτουσ σήμερον 2 1 

πεπληρωται η γραφή αυτή εν tout ωσιν 
ιθ : ϋμων: και παντεσεμαρτνρουν αυτω 2Χ 

και εθαυμαζον επι τοισ λογονσ τησ χαριτοσ 

tout εκπορευομενοισ εκ του στοματοσ 

αυτού και ελεγον ουχί ϋιοσϊωσηφ 
κ : εστίν ουτοσ: και ειπεν προσ αυτουσ 23 

τταντωσ ερειτε μοι την παραβολην 

ταυτην ιατρέ θεραπευσον σεαυτον 

οσαηκουσαμενγεινομενα cur 

καφαρναουμ ποιησον και a>Sc εν τη 
κα : πατριδισου \£ιπενο*εαμηναμηνλεγ*ΰμΰ 24 

οτι ου8«σ προφητησ Βεκτοσ εστίν 

(Fol. 198 6.) 

Et conuersus est ihs in uirtute 
sps in galilaeam et fama exiuit 
per omnem regionem de illo 
et ipse docebat in synagogis 
gloriam accipiens ab omnibus 
ueniens autem in nazared ubi erat 
nutricatus introibit • secundum consuetodinem 
in sabbato 'in synagogam et surrexit 
legere et porrectus est illi 
prof eta esaias etreuoluens 
inuenit locum ubi erat scriptum 
sps dmi super me propter quod unxit me 
euangelizare pauperibus misitme 
adnutiare captiuis remissionem 
et caecis uisum demittere 
confractos in remissione adnuntiare annum 
dmi acceptum et uoluens librum 
reddens ininistro sedit 
et omnium in synagoga 
oculi erant intendentes ei 
coepit autem dicere ad eos hodie 
repleta est scriptura haec in auribus 
uestris et omnes testabantur ei 
et mirabantur in uerbis gratiae 
qui exiebant de ore 
eius etdicebant nonno nliue ioseph 
est hie et dixit ad eos 
utique dicetis mi hi parabolam 
banc medice cura te ipsum 
quaecumque audiuimus facta in 
cafarnaum facet hie in 
patria tua dixit autem amen amen dico nobis 
quia nen\o propheta accept us est 

(Fol. 199 a.) 

Cap. IV. 14—14. 








: cv τη πατριδι cavrov : hr αληθ£ΐασ Xcyw IT. 2 5 
v/iciv πολλαι χ^ροι iprav cv ταισ 
ημ€ραισ ήλιου εντωϊστραηλ ore 
ckXcutA? ο ουρανοσ en; τρία και μήνα c£ 
ωσ eyevcro λιμοσ μνγασ 

νπΐΊτασαντηνγην και προσ ov8e/uav ζ6 

αυτών ατ€μφθηηλ€ΐασ' €ΐμηαα' 
σαρβττα τησ σιδονιασπροσγνναικα χηρατ 
και νολλοι Xcirpoi ήσαν cv τω ϊσραηλ ζ η 

«τι eXuraiov τον προφήτου και ovSeur 
αυτών €καθαρισθη « μι; ναιμασ ο σνροατ 
οι 8c ατλι/σ&τσαν παντ€σ θνμον χ8 

cv τι/ συναγωγή ακονσανττσ ταύτα* 
και avcurravrar c{c/fa\ov αυτόν 2:9 

c£u> Τ7^τ iroXcaxr και rjyayov α ντον 
twr τησ οφρυοσ τον ορονσ €ψονη πολιό- 
οικο&ομηται αυτών ωστ€ κατακρημννσπι 
αυτόν* αντοσ Sc 8ι«λ0ων δια μ€σου 3° 

αυτών ciropevcro : και Kan;X0cv 3 ' 

cur καφαρναουμ πολιν τησ γαλιλαιασ 
η/ν ιταραβαλασσιον cv οριοισ 
ζαβονλων και νιφθ αλ«μ και ην 
διδάσκων αντονσ cv τοισ σαββασιν 

: και c£cfl-\iproOvro «τι ττ; διδαχή αυτόν 3 * 

ori cv c£oixria ην ο λογοσ αυτόν 
ην δ« cv π; συναγαγη ανθρωποσ €χων 33" 

«να iaifioviov • ακαθαρτον και avcKpa£cv 
φωνι/ μεγάλη λέγων τι 17/iciv και σοι J4 

ιτ/υ να£οριρ/αι ηλθ€<τημασ ωο« 
αιτολ€σαι οιδα σ€ τισ ci ο αγκκτ τον 6V 
και circrifuprcv αυτω ο ιι/σ Xeytav 35 

φίίμωθητι και c£c\0c απ αντον και 
ρίίψασ αυτόν το δαιμονιον cur μ€σον 

(Γοΐ. 199 *■) 

in patria sua in ueritate dico 
uobis multae uiduae erant in 
diebus heliae in istrahel quando 
clusum est caelum annus tribus et men 
sicut facta est funis grandis 
in omnem terram et ad neminem 
eorum missus est helias nisi in 
sarepta sidoniae ad mulierem uiduam 
et multi leprosi erant in istrahel 
sub eliseo profeta etnemo 
eorum mundatus est nisi naemas syrus 
illi autem inpleti sunt omnes furore 
in synagoga audientes haec 
et eurgentes eiecerunt eum 
extra ciuitotem et adduxerunt eum 
usque ad supercilium montis ubi ciuitas 
aedificata est eorum ut praecipitarent 
eum ipse autem transiens permedium 
eorum abiit et descendit 
in cafarnaum ciuitatem galilaeae 
ad maritimam in finibus 
zabulon et nepthalhn et erat 
docens eos in sabbatis 
etmirabantur in doctrina eius 
quoniam in potestate erat uerbus eius 
Erat autem in synagoga homo habene 
daemonium inmundum etexclamauit 
uoce magna dicens quid nobis et tibi 
ihu nazarenae uenisti nos hie 
perdere sciotequises sanctusdei 
et increpauit illi ihs dicens 
ommutesoe et exi ab eo et 
proiciens eum daemonium in medio 

(FoL 200 Of.) 

Cap. IV. 24— 35• 





ανακρανγασαν tc εξηλθεν απ αντου IV. 

μηοεν βλαψασ αυτόν και cycycro 36 

θαμβοσ μεγασ επι παντασ και 

σννελαλονν προσ αλληλονσ λεγοντεσ 

tut ο λογοσ ουτοσ οτι εν εζουσια και 

ουναμει €7τιτασσ€ΐ tout ακαθαρτοισ 

πνενμωχτιν και εξέρχονται καιεξηλθεν 37 

η ακση περί αυτού εισ ναντα τόπον τησ 

κγ : περιχρφου ιαναστασ &€ απο τησ συναγωγησ $S 
ηλθεν εισ την οικιαν σιμωνοσ και ανδραισυ 
πενθερα 8c του σιμωνοσ ην κατεχόμενη 
πνρετωμεγαλω και ηρωτησαν αυτόν 
περιαυτησ και επισταθεισ επάνω αντησ 39 

επετειμτ}σεν τω πνρετω καιαφηκεν 
αντην παραχρήμα. ώστε αναστασαν 
αυτήν διακοναν αυτοισ δνσαντοσ 8c 4° 

τον ήλιου παντ€σ οι «χα? ασθενουντασ 
νοσοισ ποικιλαισ εφερον αντονσ 
προσ αυτόν οοεενι εκαστω τασ χειρασ 
επιτιθενσ εθεραπενεν αντονσ 

κζ : €$ηρχ€το ο€ και οαιμονυα απο πολλών 4 ι 

κραυγα£οντα και λτγοκτα οτι συ ει 
ο νιοσ του θυ και επιτειμων ουκ cia 
αντα λαλειν οτι rjotwav αυτόν χρν civai 

107 : γενομενησ 8c ημερασ εξελθων 4 2 

επορενθη εισ ερημον τόπον και οι 
όχλοι €π€ζητουν αυτόν καιηλθον 
εωσ αυτού και επειχον αυτόν του μη 
πορενεσθαι απ αυτών ο 8c cure? 43 

χροσ αυτουσ οτι οει με και εισ τασ 
αλλασ πολεισ €υαγγ€λισασ0αι αντ 
την βασιΧιαν του θν tur τούτο yap 
aircoroAiyv και iyv κηρύσσων €ΐσ τασ 44 

(Fol. 200 δ.) *Κ€ 

exclamans exibit ab eo 
nihil nocens eum et factus est 
pabor magnus in omnes et 
conloquebantur adinuicem dicentes 
quia est hie sermo quia in potestate et 
uirtute imperat inmundis 
spiritibus et exeunt etexiuit 
famadeeo in omnem locum 
regionis surgens autem a synagoga 
uenit in domum simonis et andreae 
eocrus autem simonis erat conprehensa 
febri magna et rogauerunt eum 
de ea et instans super earn 
increpauit febri etdimisit 
earn continuo ut etiam continuo sutgentem 
earn ministraret eis oocidente autem 
sole omnes quodquod habebant infirmantet 
languoribus bariis adferebant eos 
ad eum ille autem unicuique manus 
inpones sanabat eos 
exiebant autem et daemonia a multis 
clamantia et dicentia quia tu es 
filius dei et increpans non permittebat 
ea loqui quoniam sciebant eum xpm esse 
facta autem die exiens 
abut in desertum locum et 
et turbae quaerebant eum et benerunt 
usque ad eum et detinebant eum ut non 
abiret ab eis ad ille dixit 
ad eos quoniam oportet me et in alias 
ciiiitates euangelizare 
regnumdei inhocenim 
missus sum et erat praedicans in 

(Fol. 201 a.) 

Cap. IV. 35—44. 




κθ : συναγωγασ ττ^τ γαλιλαιασ : cycvcro Sc 
cv τω τον οχλον cirixcwr&u αυτω 
του αχουαν τον λογον του 0υ «στωτοσ 
αυτού πάρα η/ν λιμνην γ€ννησαρ€ο 
και i8cv δυο πλοία €στωτα πάρα τ»ρ/ λημνη 
οι oc aXtcur απ αυτών αποβαντ€σ 
€π\ννον τα δίχτυα €νβασ 8c «σ cv 
πλοιον ο ιρ/ σιμυωνοσ ηρωτησ*ν 
αυτόν €παναγαγ«ν απο η^σ γιρτ 
όσον όσον χαι καθισασ cv τω πλοαο * 
λ : cotoWxcv τονσ οχλονσ : ore 8c €παυσατο 
λάλων curcv προσ τον στμωνα 
CT-avayayc cur το βαθοσ καιχαλασατ* 
τα δίχτυα νμων €ΐσ αγραν ο 8c σιμών 
αποχρασ curcv αυτω διδασχαλ* 
δι ολφτ η/σ νυχτοσ κοπιασαντ€σ ov8cv 
€λαβομ€ν ατιδίτωρηματισονον μη 
ναρακονσομαι και ενθνσ χαλασαντ€σ 
τα δίχτυα συν€χλισαν ιχθύων πληθοσ 
πολύ axrre τα δίχτυα ρησσ€σθαι και 
xarcvevov τοισ μετοχοισ cv τω crcpo 
πλοιω του €λ0οντασ βοη$€ΐν αντοκτ 
€λ^οντ€σ ουν ατλτ/σαν αμφοτ€ρα 
τα πλοία ωτ€ πάρα τι βνθίζβσθαχ 

λα : ο δ€ σιμών προσ€π€σεν αυτού τοισ ποσιν 
λ€γων παραχαλω c£^0c απ c /χου 
οτι avqp αμαρτωλοσ a/u xc 
θαμβοσ yap π€ρΐ€σχ€ν αυτόν 
«τι η; άγρα των ΐχ0υων ων σννιλαβον 

λβ : ήσαν $€ κοινωνοί αυτόν ϊακωβοσ 

και ϊωανησ νιοι £c/?coatw ο 8c cmtcv 
αυτοισ ocirrc χαι μτ; yeivc<r0€ αλι«σ 
ιχβυων ποιήσω yap νμασ αλΐ€ΐσ ανΑ 

(Fol. 2θΐ δ.) 

V. ι 



synagogisgalilaeae factum est autem 
in eo dum populus super eum esset 
ut audiret uerbum dei stante 
illo ad stagnant gennesared 
et uidit duas nanes stantes ad stagnum 
piscatores autem ab eis exientes 
lababant retiam ascendens autem in unam 
nauem quae erat simonis rogauit 
eum inducere a terra 
quantum quantum et sedens in naue 
turbas docebat cum autem cessasset 
loquens dixit ad simonem 
adduc in altum etmittite 
retias uestras in capturam simon autem 
respondens dixit illi magister 
per totam noctem laborantes nihil 
aceepimus in tuo autem uerbo non 
praeteribo et confestim mittentes 
retias concluserunt piscium multitndine 
multam ut etiam retiae rumperentur et 
innuebant sociis qui erant in alia 
naue ut uenientes adiubarent eos 
uenientes ergo inpleberunt utrasque 
naues ut etiam penae mergerent 
simon autem procidit ad pedes eius 
dicensrogo exiame 
quoniam uir peccator sum dme 
timor enim adpraehendit eum 
in captura piscium quosceperant 
erant autem socii eius iacobus 
et iohanes fili zebedaei ille autem dixit 
illis uenite et nolite fieri piscatores 
piscium faciam enim uos piscatores hominn 

(Fol. 202 a.) 

Capp. IV. 44— V. io. 



St)<? LUCAif 

οι 8c ακσυσαγτ£σ πάντα KarcXcu/rav Τ. 1 1 

«τι τησ γησ και ηκολσυθησαν αντω 
λγ : και cycvcrocv τω civat αντον cvficta των ι a 

ττολίων και ϊδον ανηρ λατροσ και ciScov 

τον νψ cirarcv «τι πρόσωπον λίγων 

ice cav θελησ δυνασαι /xc καθαρισαι 

€κτ€ΐνασ$€ την χαρά ηψατο αντον 13 

XcytDV &λω καθαρισθητι και evOcaxr 

€καθαρισθη και αντοσ iraprjyytiXev 14 

αντω /ti^icvt «παν cwrcX&Sc 

icaioct^ovacavrovraucoct και 

νροσ€ν*γκ€ π€ρι του καθαρισμού σου 

καθωσ προσπαζεν μωΰσησ ίνα cur 

μαρτύρων ην νμ€ΐν τούτο ο 0€ 

c£cX0QfF ηρζατο κηρυσσα,ν και 

οιαφημαζκν τον λογον ωστ£μηκ€τι 

ουνασθαι αυτόν φαν€ρωσ cur πολιν 

curcX$€iv άλλα €$ω ην cv €ρημοισ 

τοποισ και συνηρχοντο προσ αυτόν 

και ηλθεν πάλιν «σ καφαρναουμ 
λδ οιηρχετο 0€ ο λογοσ μάλλον xc/w, αντον 1 5 

και συνηρχοντο όχλοι πολλοί ακοναν 

και 0cpaircvca0ai απο των oxtBcvcuuv 
λ€ : αυτών : αυτοσ oc ην υποχωρων 1 6 

«ν ταισ €ρημοισ και ττροσ€υχομ€νοσ 
και cycvcro cv /ua των ήμερων αυτόν 1 7 

Χγ : διδασκοντοσ συντλθιιν τουσ ' φαρισανουσ 

και νομοδνοασκαλουσ ήσαν 8c 

συν€λη\υθοτ€σ €κ πασησ κωμησ 

τησ γαλιλαιασ και ϊουδαιασ του ιασθαι αυτουσ 
λζ : Kaitoov ανΒρ€σ φ€ροντ€σ €πι κλ€ΐνησ 1 8 

ανθρωπον οσ ην παραλελυμενοσ 

και €ζητουν curcvcyKcv αντον και 

(Fol. 202 ο.) 

ad illi audientes omnia dereliquerunt 

super terra et secuti sunt eum 
Et factum est dum esset in una 

ciuitatium et ecce in qua erat uir leprowu videne 

ihn cecidit in facie mdioens 

dme si uis potes me mundare 

extendens autem manum tetigit eum 

dicens nolo mundari et oonfestim 

mundatueest et ipse praecepit 

illi nemini dicere uade autem 

et ostende teipeum sacerdoti et 

offers pro purificatione tua 

sicut praecepit moyses utait 

in testimonium uobis hoc ille autem 

exiens coepit praedicare et 

diuulgare uerbum ut non amplius 

posse eum palam in ciuitatem 

introire sed foris erat in desertis 

locis et conueniebant ad eum 

et uenit iterum in cafarnaum 

transiebat autem uerbum magis de eo 

et conueniebant turbae multae audire 

et curari ab infirmitatibus 

eorum ipse autem erat subtrahens se 

in desertis etorant 
Et factum est in una dierum ipso 

docente conuenire pharieaeos 

et legis doctores erant autem 

congregati ex omni castello 

galilaeae et iudaeae ut salbaret eos 

et ecce uiri adferentes super lectum 

hominem qui erat paralyticus 

et quaerebant inducere eum et 

(Fol 203 a.) 

Cap. V. 11—18• 


Sl^C LtfCAN" 



0civot cvmirtov αντον και μη cvpovrar Υ. 1 9 

νοιασ curcvcyKOKriv αντον δια τον οχλον 
ανφησαν circ το δώμα και αποσ 
Τ€γασαντ€σ τονσ Κ€ραμονσ οπού ην 
καθήκον τον κραβαττον συν τω 
«ηαραλντικω cur το μέσον ςνπροσθεν 
τοννηυ ioWScopr ττ/ν wunw αυτών 2ο 

Xcyct τω ιταραλντικω άνθρωπε 
αφαιωνται σον αι αμαρτιαι και 2 1 

ηρζαντο διαλογισμοί οι γραμματεκτ 
και οι φαρισαιοι cv ταισ καρδιαισ αντων 
λ€γοντ£σ τι ουτοσ λάλα βλασφτημνασ 
τισ δύναται αμαρτιασ αφαναι ci /1.17 «σ 0σ 
«τιγνονσ oc ο ΐφτ τουσ διαλογισ/Αονσ 22 

αυτών Xcyct αντοισ τι διαλογι&σ^αι 
cv ταισ καρδιαισ ΰμων πονηρά 
τι cariv cvKomnrcpov cmtciv • αψαιωντ*ι σου 23 

at αμαρτιαι η ciirciv cycipc και ircpiirarci 
ίνα 0€ «διΤΓ€ οτι c£owtav €χ« 24 

ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου «τι πρτ αφιναι 
αμαρτιασ Xcyct τω παραλντικω 
crotXcyu εγεψε και άρον τον κραβαττον σου 
και πορευον cur τον oucov σον και 25 

παραχρήμα αναστασ cvonrtov αυτών 
αρασ ττ/ν κλαντρ' airr/X^cv «σ τον οίκον «ντον 
δοξαζων τον θν : και επλησθησαν 26 

θαμβού Χεγοντεσ «δο /xcv παράδοξα 
σήμερον και ελθων πάλιν πάρα την zy 

θάλασσαν τον επακολόυθουντα 
αντω οχλον εδώασκεν και παράγων 
ciocv λ«να τον τον αλφαιον καθημενοψ 
επει το Τ€λωνιον και λ€γ« αντω 
ακολουθεί μοι και καταλιπων πάντα 28 

(Fol. 2030.) 

ponere in conspectu eius et non inuenientes 
qua inducerent eum propter turbam 
ascenderunt super tectum et de 
tegentes inbrices ubierat 
depoeueruntgrabattum cum 
paralytico in medio in conspectu 
ihu uidens autem iha fidemeorum 
dicit paraJytico homo 
diinittentur tibi peccata tua et 
coeperunt cogitare scribae 
et pharisaei in cordibue suia 
dicentes quid hie loquitur blasphemias 
quis potest peccata dimittere nisi solus ds 
cognoscens autem ihs cogitationes 
eorum dicit eis quid cogitatis 
in cordibue uestris iniqua 
quid est facilius dicere dimittentur tibi 
peccata aut dicere surge et ambula 
ut autem sciatis quia potestatem habet 
filius hominis super terra dimittere 
peccata dicit paralytico 
tibi dico surge et tolle grabattum tuum 
etuade indomumtuam 
et confestim surgens in conspectu eoru 
tollens grabattum abut in domum suam 
honorificans dm et inpleti sunt 
timore omnes dicentes uidemus mirabilia 
bodie et uenit iterum ad 
mare qui autem sequebatur 
eum populus dooebat et transiens 
uidit leui alphaei sedentem 
super teloneum et dicit illi 
sequereme etrelinquens omnia 

(Fol. 204 rt.) 

Cap. V. 18— ift. 




λθ : αναστασ ηκολονθει αντω : και εποιησεν V. 29 

λενει δοχτ/ν αντω μεγαλην εν τη 
οικεία αντου και ην οχλοσ πολυσ τελωνών 
και άλλων ανακειμενων και οι 3° 

φαρισαιοι και οι γραμματεισ εγονγυζον 
προσ τουσ μαθητασ αντου λεγοντεσ 
δια τι /xera των τελωνών εσθιεται 

/ι : KaiirciFcrai : αποκριθεισΒε οιησ 31 

cure? ττροσ αντουσ ου χρειαν εχουσνν 
οι νγια*νοντ€σ ιατρού αλλ οι κακωσ 
£χοντ€σ ουκ ήλθαν καλεσαι δικαιονσ 32 

άλλα αμαρτωλονσ cur μετανοιαν 
οι οε είπαν προσαντον διατιοιμαθηται 33 

ΐωανον και οι μαθηται των φαρισαιων 
νηστενουσιν πυκνά και δεησεισ 
ποιούνται οι 8c μαθηται σου ουοεν τούτων 
ποιονσιν οοειησ ειπεν προσ αντονσ 34 

/ιι; δύνανται οι νιοι τον νυνφωνοσ 
εφ όσον εχαυσιν τον νυμφνον μεθ εαυτών 
νηστενειν ελευσονται 8ε ήμεροι 35 

και όταν απαρθη αν αυτών ο νυμφιοσ 
τότε νηστενσονσιν εν εκειναισ tout ήμερα** 
€Χε-γεν οε και παραβολην προσ αυτουσ 3 * 

οτι ονδασ εττιβλημα απο ϊματιον καινού 
σχνσασ επιβάλλει επι ϊματιον παλαιον 
ειΒεμηγε και το καινον σχεισει και τω 
παλαίω ον συνφωνησει το απο του καινον 
επιβλημα και ουοειχτ /?αλλα οινον vcov 3 7 

cot ασκονσ παλαιονσ ει 8c μηγε ρη(ει 
ο ονοσ ο νεοσ τονσ ασκουσ τονσ πάλαιουσ 
και αντοσ εκχυθησεται και οι ασκοί 
απολοννται άλλα οινον νέον ενσ ασκουσ 3 8 

καινονσ βαλλονσιν και αμφότεροι 

(Fol. 2045.) 

surgens sequebatur eum et fecit 
leui cenam illi magna in 
domo sua et erat turba malta publicanomm 
et aliorum recumbentium et 
pharisaei et scribae murmurabant 
ad discipuloss eius dicentes 
quare cum publicanis edit 
et bibit respondens autem its 
dixit ad eoe non habent opus 
qui sal ui Bunt medico sed qui male 
habent non ueni uocare iustos 
sed peccatores in paenitentiam 
ad illi dixerunt ad eum quare discipuli 
iohanis et discipuli pharisaeorum 
ieiunant frequenter et praecationea 
faciont tu autem discipuli nihil horum 
faciunt ihs autem dixit ad eos 
nam quid possunt fili sponsi 
cum habeant sponsum secum 
ieiunare uenient autem dies 
et cum sublatus fuerit ab eis sponsus 
tunc ieiunabunt in illis diebus 
dicebant autem et parabolam ad eos 
quoniam nemo inmissuram tunica rude 
scindens inmittit in tunicam ueterem 
siquomi η us et rudem scindet et 
ueterin onconueniet a rude 
inmissura et nemo mittit uinum nouum 
in utres ueteres si quominus rumpet 
uinum nouum utres ueteres 
et ipse effundetur et utres 
peribunt sed uinum nouum in utres 
nobosmittent etambo 

(Fol. 305 a.) 

Cap. V. 18—38. 




μα : τηρούνται : και cycvcro αντον VI. ι 

cv σαββατω $€ντ€ρσπρωτω δια 
πορ€ν€<τϋαΛ δια των σττοριμων 
οι δ€ μαθηται αντον ηρξαντο τιλλαν 
tow σταχναο" και ψωχοντ€σ tout \€ρσιν 
ησθιον τιν€σ &€ των φαριχταιων ι 

cXtyovavro) ci£c τι ποιουσιν οι 
μαθηται σον tout σαββασιν ο ονκ cfcoriv 

anoKpi$€ur $€ ο ιησ cXeyev προσ αντουο* 3 

oviWorc τούτο avcyvorrai ο «roiiprcv 
δαυαδ ore circivaccv αντοσ 
και οι σνν αντω €ΐχτ(\θων cur τον οίκον 4 

του θν και τονσ αρτονσ τησ προσθ€σ€ωσ 
c^ayev και c&Wcv και tout μ€τ αντον 
οισ ονκ cfov ην φαγ«ν ci /117 μονοιχτ 
μβ : τοισ Tcpcwiv : τη αντη ημ€ρα θ€ασαμ*τοσ 
τίνα *ργαζομ€νον τω σα/^9ατω ciircv αυτ» 
ανθρωτ€ €t μχν οιδασ τι irouur 
μακαριοσ€ΐ €t Be μη οι δασ οτικαταρατοσ 
και τταραβατησ €ΐ τον νομον 

και €ΐσ€λθοντοσ αντον τταΧιν cur την 6 

σνναγωγην σα/^8ατω ενηην ανθρωποσ 
(ήραν €χων την χαρά irapenqpowro 7 

αντον οι -/ραμματ€ΐσ και οι φαρισαιοι 
€ΐ τω σα/^9ατω fcpaircva ίνα cvpoxriv 
κατηγορησαι αντον • αντοσ δ€ γ€ΐν»σχ» 8 

τονσ διαλογισ/Αουσ αυτών Xcyc τω 

nyv χ€ΐρα €χοντι (ήραν cyctpov και ση/0ι 
cv τω /ΐ€σω και αναοτασ coraft; 

€tircv oc ο ιησπροσ αντονσ απρωτησω 9 

νμασ€ΐ€ζ€στιντωσαββατω αγαθό 
ττοιησαι η κακοποιησαι ψνχην σωσαι 
ι; airoXcaat οι 6c €σιωπων 

(Fol. 2056.) 

seruantur Et factum est eum 

in sabbato secundo piimo 

abirtf persegetes 

discipuli autem illius coeperunt uellere 

spicas et fricantes manibus 

manducabant quidam autem de foris^fe 

dicebantei ecce quid faciunt 

discipuli tui sabbatis quod non licet 
respondens autem ihe dixit ad eos 

numquam hoc le gistis quod fecit 

dauid quando esuriit ipse 

et qui cum eo erat introibit in domum 

dei et panes propositionis 

manducauit et dedit et qui cum erant 

quibus non licebat manducare si non solis 

eacerdotibus eodem die uidens 

quendam operantem sabbato et dixit illi 

homo si quidem scis quod feuds 

beatuses si autem nescia maledictus 

et trabaricator legis 
Et cum introisset iterum in 

synagogam sabbato in qua erat homo 

aridam habens manum obserbabant 

eum scribae et pharisaei 

si sabbato curaret utinuenirent 

accusareeum ipse autem sciens 

cogitationes eorum dicit illi 

qui manum aridam habibat surge et eta 

in medio et surgens stetit 
dixit autem ihs ad eos interrogabo 

uos si licet sabbato ben 

facere aut malefacere animam saluare 

autperdere ad illi tacaerunt 

(Fol. 206 a.) 

Capp. V. 3&-VI. 9. 




καιπ€ρφ\ν^αμ€νοσ αυτουσ παντασ VI. ίο 

€νοργηλ€γ€ΐτωανθρωπω cktcivov 

την χείρα σον και c£crc ivcv 

και αν€κατ€<τταθη η χειρ αυτού ωσ και η άλλη 

και cXcycv αυτοισ οτι κσ cortv ουιοσ $ 

του άνθρωπου και τον σαβ βάτου 

αντοι 8c επλησθησαν ανοιασ και 1 1 

οΊ€λογιζοντο προσ αλλτ;λουσ πωσ 

αγ : α7τολ€σωσιν αυτόν : cycvcro 8c 12 

cv τακτ ημερανσ CKCivaur c£cX0civ αυτόν 
cur το οροσ και, προσενχεσ&αι και ην 
SiawKTcpcvcuv cv τη προσεχή 

μδ : και οτ€ €ya>€TO ημ€ρα €φωνηοχν tj 

τουσ μαθητασ αυτού και ckXc£o/acvoo~ 
απ αυτών • ιβ • ονσ και αττοστολονσ €*αλ€σ€ν 
πρώτον σίμωνα ονκαιπετρον 14 

cmuvofuurcv και avSpcav τον αδΑφον 
αυτού και'ίακωβον καιϊωανηντον 
α&λφον αυτού ουσ €πωνομασ€ν 
βοανηργεσ ο €στιν νιοι βροντησ και 
φιλιππον και βαρθολομαιον και μαθθαιον ι $ 
και θωμαν τον €πικαΧονμ€νον ουουμον 
και ϊακωβον τον του αλφαισυ και σιμυωνα 
Τον καλονμενον ζηλωτην και ΐονδαν 1 6 

Ιάκωβου και ΐονδαν σκαρυωθ • οσ και 

uc : cycvcro προδοτησ ' και καταβασ /act αυτών ιη 
€στη circi τοιτου ircocivov * και οχλοσ μαΘητΰ 
αυτόν και πληθοσ ποΧυ του λάου απο πασησ 
ΐονοαιασ και άλλων πολιών €ληλνθοτων 
ακονσαι αυτού και ϊαθηναι απο των 
νόσων αυτών και οι οχλονμ€νοι 1 8 

απο πν€υματων ακάθαρτων cdV/mhtcvoito 
και πασ ο οχλοσ *ζητ€ΐ a^rao-fc 1 9 

(Fol. 206 b.) 

Et circumspiciens eosomnes 
in ira dioit homini extende 
manum tuam et extendit 
et restitute, est manus eius sicut et alia 
et dicebat eis quoniam dms est filius 
hominis etiam sabbati 
ipei autem repleti sunt insipientia et 
cogitabant ad inuicem quo modo 
perderenteum factum est autem 
in diebus illis exireeum 
in montero et orare et erat 
pernoctans inoratione 

Et cum facta est dies uocauit 
discipulos suos eteligens 
ab eis • xii • quos et apostolos uocauit 
primum simonem quern et petrum 
cogno minauit et andre am fratrem 
eius etiacobum etiohanen 
fratrem eius quos cognominauit 
boanerges quod est fill tonitrui et 
philippum et bartholomeum et matthaeu 
et thoman qui cognominatus est didymus 
etiacobum alphei et simonem 
qui uocatur zelotes etiudan 
iacobi et iudan in ecarioth quietiam 
et tradidit eum et descendens cum eis 
stetitinlococampestrietturbae discipniora 
eius et multitude multa populi ex omni 
iudaea et aliarum ciuitatium uenientium 
audire eum et saluari abomne 
infirmitate eorum et qui uexabantur 
spiritibus inmundis curabantur 
et omnis populus quaerebat tangere 

(Fol. 207 a.) 

Cap. VL 10— 19. 




αντσυ οτι ονναμισ παρ αυτού €$ηρχ<ετο 

μτ : και ϊατο παντασ • και cti αρασ τουσ 

οφθαλμονσ αυτόν cur τουσ μαθητασ cXcycv 

α£ μακάριοι οι πτωχοί οτι ΰ /MTcpa coriv 

/η/ : η βασιλ£ΐΑτον θν : μακάριοι οι πανωντ€σ 
νυν οτι χορτασθησ€σθ€ 

μθ μακάριοι €<ττ€ όταν μασησονσιννμασ 
οι άνθρωποι και όταν αφορισωσιν 
και €κβαλωσιν και ονιδισωσιν το όνομα ΰμω 
ωσπονηρον cv€kcv τον ϋιον τον άνθρωπου 
χαρητ€ €ν€Κ€ΐνητηημ€ρα και 
σκιρτησατ€ οτι ν μισθοσ ϋμων πολυσ 
cv τω ουρανω κατά τα αυτά «rwow 
τοισ προφηταισ ' οι πατ€ρ€σ αντων 

ν : πλην οναιυμ€ΐν τοισ πλονσιοισ οτι 

απτχ€Τ€ την παρακλησιν νμων 

Ουαι νμ€ΐν οι €νπ€πλησμ€νοι οτι 

7Γ€ΐνασ€Τ€ ουαιΰ/ιαν οι 

γ€λωντ€σ νυν οτι π€ν&^Γ€ται 

να : καικλαυσιται :δυ αιΰ /ACivorav 
καλωσ ΰ /iciv απωσιν οι άνθρωποι 
κατά τα αυτά €ποιουν τοισ 
ψίνδοπροφηταισ οι πατ€ρ«τ αυτών 

ν β : άλλα ΰ /iciv Χεγω τοισ ακονουσιν 
αγαπατ€ τονσ €χθρονσ υμών 
καλωσποΐ€ΐτ€ tout μ€Ητσνσιν ϋμασ 
ιτροσ€υχ€σθ€ vVcp των ατηρηαζοντ»ν ΰμασ 

νγ : τωτυπτοντισ€ cur -η/ν σιαγόνα 
παρ€χ€ αυτω και την αλλην 
και απο του αιροντοσ σον το ιματων 
και τον χιτώνα μηκωλνστκτ 
παντι 8c τω αιτουντι σ€ διδου 

(FoL 207 ό.) 













eiue quiauirabeo exiebat 
etsanabat omnee eteleuans 

oculoe suos in discipulos dioebat 
beati pauperes quoniam uestrum est 

regnum dei beati qui esuriunt 

nunc quia saturamini 
beati estis quando odierint uos 

homines et cum exprobabunt 
Et eicient et reprobent nomen uestrum 

sicut τη^ΐιιτη propter filium hominis 

gaudeteinillodie et 

exultate quoniam mercesuestra multa 

incaelo sic enim faciebant 

prophetis patreseorum 
uerum uae uobis diuitibus quoniam 

habetis consolationem uestram 
uae uobis qui repleti estis quoniam 

esurietis uae uobis qui 

ridetifl nunc quoniam plorabitis 

etlugetis uae uobis quando 

bene uobis dixerint homines 

secundum haec faciebant 

pseudoprophetis patres eorum 

sed uobis dico quiauditis 

diligite inimicos uestros 

benefacite odientibus uos 

bene dicite maledicentes uos 

orate pro calumniantibus uos 

qui te percutit in maxillam 

praebeilliet aliam 

et ab eo qui tollit tunicam tuam 

etpalleum neuetueris 

omni autem petenti te da 

(FoL 308 a.) 

Cap. VI. 19 — 30. 




stecT lItcan 

και απο τον αφοντοσ τα σα μη απαιτιι 

νδ : και καθωσ 0cXcrc ίνα ποιωσιν v/iciv 
οι άνθρωποι και v/icur iroicirc αντοισ 

vc : και ci αγαπατ€ row αγαπωντασ ΰμασ 

ποια ΰ /iciv χαρισ cotiv και γαρ οι αμαρτωλοί 
τούτο ποιονσιν τονσ αγαπωντασ αντουσ 
αγαπωσιν και ci αγαθοποΐ€ΐτ€ 
τονσ αγαβοποιονντασ ϋ/χασ ποια χαρισ * 
ν/ιαν cotiv και γαρ οι αμαρτωλοί 
τούτο ποιονσιν καν Savi£crc 
παρ ων €λτηζ€ται απόλαβαν ποια χάριν 
v/ACiv cotiv και γαρ αμαρτωλοί 
αμαρτωλοισ οανι£ονσιν ίνα 
απολαβωσιν πλην αγαπατ€ τονσ 
εχθρονσνμων και αγαθοποΐ€ΐτ€ 
Kaioavi£crc μηΒ*ν αφίλπίζονησ 
και coTOi ο μυσθοσ νμων πολνσ 
και €σ€σϋαι νιοι νψιστον οτι αντοσ 
χρι/στοσ cotiv €πι τουσ αχαριστουσ 
καιπονηρονσ yctvccrtfc οικτφμον*σ 
καθωσ και ο ττατηρ νμων οικτ€ΐρμων 

vr : cotiv :/αι; xpcivcrc ίνα /a^ κριθητ€ 

μη καταοΊκαζ€Γ€ Ινα μι; καταΒικασθητ€ 
απολν€Τ€ και απολυβφΤ€σ0αι 
Siootc και Ζοθησεται v/xciv 
/ACTpov καλόν ocoaXcv/xcvov 
π€πκσ/ι«νον νττ€ρ€κχνννομ€νον 
δωσονσιν cur τον κολμων νμων 
ω yap μετρώ /icrpcirc αντί . 

ν£ : μ€τρηθησ€ταινμ€ΐν '.cXiycvSc• 

και παραβολην αντοισ /ιι^τι δνναται 
τνφλοσ τνψλον οδαγ«ν ουχί αμφοτ€ροϊ 

νη : cur βοθννον ctocoowtoi : ουκ cotiv μαΑρφ» 

(Fol. 208 δ.) γ- 











et ab eo qui toilet tua ne repetieris 

et sicut uultis ut faciam uobis 

homines et uos facite illis 

et si diligitis diligentes uos 

quae nobis gratia est etenim• peccatores 

hoc faciunt diligentes illos 

diligunt et si benefacitis 

benefacientibus uobis quae gratia 

uobi&est etenim peccatores 

hoc faciunt et si feneratis 

a quibus speratis reeipere quae gratia 

uobis est etenim peccatores 

peccatoribus faenerant ut 

recipiant uerumtamen diligite 

inimicos uestros etbenefacite 

et faenerate nihil desperantes 

et erit merces ueetra multa 

et eritis fill altissimi quoniam ipse 

suabisest super ingratos 

etiniquos estete beneuolentes 

sicut pater uester beniuolusest 
α nolite iudicare ut non iudicemini 
8 date et dabitur uobis 

mensuram uonam conquassatam 

inpletam supereffundentem 

dabunt in sinus uestros 

in qua enim mensura metieritis 
β nolite condemnare ut non condemnemini 
γ dimitte et demittemini 

remitietur uobis dicebant autem 

etparabolam. illis numquid potest caecue 

caecum ducere nomie ambo in fobeam 

incident non est discipulus 

(Fol. 209 a.) 

Gap. VI. 30— -4a 






WT£p τον διδασκαλον κατηρτιχτμ^νοσ 8c VI. 

ιτασ cotoi ωσ ο διδασκαλοσ αντον 

ν(9 : tl $€βλ€π€ΐσ το καρφοσεν τω οφθαλμω 4 1 

τον σ&λφον σον την 8c 8οκον ττ/ν 
cv τω σω οφθαλμω ονκατανοασ 
»7 πωσ δννασαι Xcyciv τω αυςλφω σον 4 * 

αψ«σ €κβαλω το καρφοσ ck του 
οφθαλμού σον και ϊΒον η δοκοσ cv τω σω 
οφθαλμω άτοκαται vVoKocira €κβαλ€ 
πρώτον την δοκον ck τον οφθαλμού σον 
καιτοτ€δια/?λβ/τασ €κβαλ€ΐν 
το καρφοσ €κ του οφθαλμού τον α$*λφαβ 

£ : ονκ coriv &€νδρον καλόν ποιούν 

καρπουσ σαπρουσ ovSc δαώρονσαιτρον 
ποιούν καρπουσ καλουσ €καστον 
oVvopov ck τον καρπού αντον γανωσκίτα* 

fa : ον yap CKXcyovrat e£ ακανβων σύκα 
ov3c ck βάτου σταφυλην τρυγωσιν 

(β : ο αγαθοσ ανθρωποσ €κ του αγαβου 45 

θησαυρού αυτού τησ καρδιασ προφ€ρ€ΐ 
αγαθόν και ο πονηροσ €κ του πονηρού 
προφ€ρ€ΐ το πονηρον €κ γαρ 
π€ρισσ€υματοσ καρδιασ καλ« το στόμα αντο» 

(γ : τι 8c /ic Xcyerat κ€ kc και ον irotcirc 46 

£8 : a Xcyti) ιττασ ο €ρχομ*νοσ προσ μ€ 47 

και ακονων /tov των λόγων και ποιων 
αντον* viro8ct£a> v/iciv τινι coriv 
ομοιοσ ομοιοσ *.CTTLV ανθρωπω +& 

οικοδο/ιονντι oucciav οσ cσκa^rcv 
και €βαθυν€ν και cA/kcv 0€/ΐ€λιον 
CTTi Tiyv ircTpav πλημυρασ 6c γ€νομενησ 
προσ€ρη£εν ο ποταμοσ τη ouccia KCivq 
και ονκ ισχυσ€ν σαλινσαι αντι^ν tcUc/ac 

(Fol. 209 δ.) 

super magistrum confectus autem 
omniserit eicut magister eius 
quid autem uides festucam in oculo 
fratristui trauem autem 
in tuo oculo noninspicia 
aut quo modo potes dicere fratri tuo 
sine eiciam festucam de 
oculo tuo eteccetrabis in tuo 
oculo est vpocrita eice 
primum trauem de oculo tuo 
et tunc uidebis eicere 
festucam de oculo fratris tui 
non est arbor bona faciens 
fructos males neque arbor mala 
faciens fructos bonos unaquaeque 
arbor de fructo suo cognoscitur 
non enim legunt de spinis ficus 
neque derubo ubam uindemiant 
bonus homo de bono 
thensauro cordis sui proferet 
bonum et malus de malo 
froferet malum deenim 
abundantia cordis loquitur os eius 
quid autem mihi dicitis dmedme etnonfacitis 
quae dico omnis qui uenit ad me 
et audit meaberba etfacit 
ea ostendam nobis cuiest 
similis similis est homini 
aedificanti domum quifodit 
et altum fecit et posuit fundamentum 
super petram inundatione autem facta 
adlisit flumen domui illi 
et non potuit mobere illam fun 

(Fol. 210 a.) 

Cap. VI. 40—48. 




λιωτο γαρ eiri την π€τραν ο 8c ακονσασ VI. 49 
και μη ποιησασ ομοιοσ «στιν ανθρωπω 
οικο&ομησαντι oucctav cirt η/ν γι/ν 
χωρισ θιμ^Χιον σνν€ρη$€ν ο ποταμοσ 
και cmvcircacv mu cycvcro το ρήγμα τησ 
οικ€ΐασ €Κ€ΐνησ μ€γα 

f c : και cycycTO ore €Τ€λ€σ€ν ravra τα ρήματα λαλΰ VII. ι 
ηλθ€ν €ΐσ καφαρνασυμ €κατονταρχου 8c 2 

τινοσ τμγ κακωσ €χων i^/xcXXcv TcXcvrav 
οσ ι/ν αντω τιμ€ΐοσ και ακουσασ irepi του tr /υ 3 
aircoTciXev πρ€σβυτ€ρουσ των ιουδαίων 
€ρωτων αυτόν οπωσ £λ0ων διάσωση 
τον δονλον αυτού οι 8c παρα•γ€νομ€νοι 4 

ηρωτων αυτόν σπουοαιωσ Xeyovrtv 
ότι af μχγ coTiv ω παρ€ξη τούτο αγάπα 5 

γαρ το €$νοσ ημών και την συναγωγην 
αντοσ οικοδομησεν ημ€ΐν erropevcro 8c 6 

/act αντων ο ιι/σ ι/8ι/ 8c ου μακράν 
απ€χοντοσ αυτού τησ οικαασ €π€μψ€ 
προσ αυτόν ο £κατονταρχρσ φιΧουσ 
λίγων αυτω κ€ μησκυλλου ουγαρτιμι 
ϊκανοσ ΐναμουΰποτηνστ€γψ€νσ• 
€λθησ αλλ cure λόγω και ϊαθησνται η 

ο ιγολχτ μου και yap £γω ανθρωποσ 8 

€ΐμιϋτΓ€ζουσιαντασσομ€νοσ €χων 
υπ €μαυτον στρατιωτασ και \cyw τούτω 
πορευον και πορεύεται και αλλω *ρχου και «ρχ«τα4 
και τω Βουλω μου ποιησον τούτο και ποια 
ακουσασ 8c ταύτα ο ιησ €$ανμασ€ν 9 

καιστραφ€ΐσ ctircv τω ακολουθουντι 
οχλω αμηνλ€γωϋμ€ΐν ουδ«τοτ€ 
τοσαυτην πιστιν €νρον cv τω Ισραήλ 

(γ : και ϋποστρ€ψαντ€σ «σ οίκον οι π€μφ$<νησ ι ο 

(Fol. 210 ό.) 

data enim erat super petram * qui autem audiuit 
et uon fecit similis est homini 
aedifi canti domum super terrain 
sine fundaniento adliait flumen 
et concidit et facta est ruina 
domusiUius magna 
Et factum est cum consummasset omnia uerb* loqnem 
uenit cafarnaum centurionis autem 
cuiusdam puer male habens incipiebat mori 
qui erat illi honoratus et audiens de ihs 
misit seniores iudaeorum 
roganseum ut ueniens saluet 
senium eius ad illi aduenientes 
rogabant eum f estinanter dicentes 
quoniam dignus est cui hoc praestes diligit 
enim gentem nostram et synagogam 
ipse aedificabit nobis ibat autem 
cum eis ihs iam autem non longe 
cum essed de domo misit 
ad eum centurio amicos 
dicens ei dme noli te uexare non enim sum 
dignus ut sub tectum meum 
intres sed die uerbo et salbabitur 
puer meum etenim ego homo 
sub poteetate constitutus habens 
sub me milites et dico huic 
uade et uadit et alii ueni et uenit 
et seruo meo fac hoc et facit 
audiens autem haec ihs miratus est 
et conuersus dixit sequenti 
populo amen dico uobis numquam 
tantam fidem inueni in istrahel 
et conuersi in domum qui missi erant 

(Fol. 211 a.) 

Capp. VT. 48— VII. 10. 




δούλοι cvpov τον ασθενονντα νγιαινοντα VII. 

(ζ : καιτηίζησ ciropevcro car πολιν κάλου fi€vrjv 1 1 
καιν και crwaroptvovro αντω οι μούτρα* 
αντον και οχλοσ ιτολνσ eyevcro 8c ωσ 1 2 

ηγγιζ cv τη πνλη τησ πολίωσ c£cKo/xi{cro 
ΤίθνηκαχΓ νιοσ μανογενησ τη μητρι 
αντον χήρα ονση και πολνσ οχλοσ τησ 
πολεωσ σννεληλνθι αντη ioW8c 13 

ο ιησ €σπλαγχνισ$η «τ ανη/ και ciircv αντί/ 
μηκλαΐ€ καιπροσελθωνηψατοτησ 14 

σορον οι 8c βασταζοντεσ έστησαν 
και ciircv vcavuncc vcovmtkc σοι λίγω 
€γ€ρθητι και avcxaoWcv ο ν€κροσ 1 5 

και ηρζμτο λαλαν και cSomccv αντον 
τη μητρι αντον cXa/fcv 8c φοβοσ 1 6 

ιταντασ και c8o£a£ov τον βν λcγovrcσ 
οτι προφητησ μεγασ €$ηγ€ρθη cv ij/iciv 
και οτι €7Γ€σκ€ψατο ο 0σ τον λαον αντον 

£»7 : και c£i/X0cv οντοσ ο λογοσ cv ολι; 1 7 

η; ΐονδαια irepi αντον καί€νπαση 

(θ : τ^χφίχωρωζ&οισκαι/^χοιΐωανον 1 8 

τον βαπτυστον οσ και προσκαλεσαμενοσ 19 

δυο των μαθητών αντον Xcyci 
πορ€νθ€ντ€σ ciirarc αντω σν ci ο 
*ρχομ€νοσ η άλλον νοοσδοκω /icv 
και irapaycvo/icvoi οι αν8/κσ προσ ζο 

αντον ciirav ϊωανησ ο βαπτιστησ 
απ€σταλκ€ν ημασ προσ σ€ λέγων 
σν ci ο £ρχομ*νοσ η έτερον προσ 
Βοκωμεν cv avri7 8c η/ ωρα εθ^ραπενεν 2 1 

ττολλονσ αιτο νόσων και /ιαστ€ΐγων 
και πονηρών πνευμάτων και τνφλονσ 

C7TOIC βλ€ΙΓ€ΐν ΚΟΙ απ0Κρ€1$€Ι4Γ €ΐπ€ν 22 

(Fol. 211 5.) 

serai inuenerunt aegram sanum 
Et alia die ibat in oiuitatem quae dicitur 
nain et ibant cum eo discipuli 
eius et turba multa factum est autem ut 
adpropiaret porte ciuitatis etferebatur 
mortuum filius unicus matri 
suae cum esset uidua et multus populus 
ciuitatis cumeaerat uidens autem 
ihs misertus est ei et dixit illi 
noliplorare et accedens tetigit 
aartofagum qui autem portabant steterunt 
et dixit iuuenis iuuenis tibidico 
surge etresedit mortuus 
et coepit loqui et dedit eum 
matri suae accepit autem timor 
omnes et honorificabant dm dicentes 
quoniam profeta magnus surrexit in nobis 
et quoniam uisitauit ds plebemsuam 
etexiuithoc uerbum in totam 
iudaeam do illo et in omni 
regione et in quibus usque ad iohanen 
baptistam qui et aduocans 
duos ciscipulorum suorum dixit 
euntes dicite ei tu es qui 
uenturus es an alium expectamus 
et aduenientes uiri ad 
eum dixerunt iohannes baptista 
miflit nos ad te dicens 
tu es qui uenturus es an alium ex 
pectamus in ipsa autem bora curabit 
multos ab infirmitatibus et plagis 
et iniquorum spirituum et caecos 
faciebatuidere etrespondens dixit 

(FoL 212 a.) 

Cap. VII. 10 — i*. 



Ί$Εδ LtJCA^ 




αντοισ πορενθεντεσ curare ϊωανη VII. 

α «δον ϋμων οι οφθικαια 

ηκουσαν υμών τα ωτα ort τυφλοί 

αναβλεπουσιν χωλοιπεριπατουσιν 

λεπροί καθαρίζονται και κωφοί 

ακοονσιν ν€κροι εγείρονται 

ιττωχοι cvayycAi^ovreu «at 23 

μακαριοσ tcrnv οσ αν μη σκανοαλισθη 

cv εμοι αιτ€λ0οντων 8c των ayycXwv 24 

ΐωανον ηρζατο Xcyciv irepi ΐωανον tout 

οχλοισ τι εζηλβατε εισ την ερημον 

θεασασθαι καλαμον ϋπο 

αν€μον σαλενομενον άλλα τι 25 

εξήλθατε αδαν ανθρωπον cv μαλακοισ 

ΐ/ιατιοισ ημφιεσμενον ιδον οι 

cv ιματισμυω €νδο£ω και τρυφη 

διαγοντεσ εν tout βασιλειοισ οσιν 

άλλα τι €£ι/λ0α™ ccSctv προφητην ι6 

ναι λ€γω v/iciv και περνσσοτερον 
: προφητον : δτ ι ον&εισ μείζων cv 27 

ycwi/rowr γυναικών προφητησ 

ΐωανον του βαπτνστου οντοσ εστίν 

7TCpi ον γεγραπται ιδον α/7τοστ€λλω τον 

ayycXov μου προ προσώπου 

οσ καταστκνασα τον οδον σον 
: XcyaiSciyicu' οτι ο μεικροτεροσ 28 

αυτού εν τη βασίλεια του θυ μείζων 
: αντον€στιν:καιιτασολαοσακονσασ'«αΐικηλΜ 29 

ναι • €δι*αιωσαι τον θν βαπτισθεντεσ 

το βάπτισμα ΐωανον οι &c φαρνσαιοι 3° 

και νομικοί την βουλην του θυ ηθετησαν 
: /αι| βαπτνσθεντεσ υπ αυτού : τινι ow 3 ι 

ομοιώσω τονσ ανθρωπουσ τησ γενεασ 

(Fol. 2126.) 

illifl euntesdiciteiohani 
quae uiderunt oculi uestri et quae 
audierunt aures uestre qniacaeci 
uident clodi ambulant 
leprosi mundantur et surdi 
audiunt mortui resurgunt 
pauperes euangelizantur et 
beatus erit qui non fuerit scandalizatus 
in me euntibus autem nuntiis 
iohanni coepit dicere de iohane 
turbis quid existis indeeertum 
uidere harundinem a 
uento moueri sed quid 
existis uidere hominem in mollibus 
ueetimentis uestitum eceequi 
in ueetimentis gloriosis et aepulatione 
agent in regibus sunt 
sed quid existis uidere profetam 
etiam dico uobis etamplius 
profeta quoniam nemo maior in 
natis mulierum profeta 
iohanifl baptiete hie est 
de quo scriptum est eccemitto 
angelum meum ante faciem tuam 
qui praeparauit uiam tuam 
dico autem uobis quoniam qui minor est 
eius in regno caelorum maior 
illo est et omnis populus audiens et publicani 
iustificabit dm baptizati 
baptisma iohanis pharisaei autem 
et legis doctores consilium dei abusisunt 
non baptizati ab eo cui ergo 
similabo homines generationie 

(Fol. 213 a.) 

Cap. VII. ** — 31. 




Tavnprftairivtcuriv όμοιοι όμοιοι 
curiv rour «tu&our tout cv τη αγορά 
καθημςνοισ καινροσφωνονσιν 
αλληλοισ λβγονησ •ηυλησαμ€ν νμ€ΐν 
καιονκωρχησασθαι €$ρηνησαμ€ν 
και κ€κλανσατ€ tXrjkvOev yap ϊωανησ 
οβαπτιστησ μητ€€σθων μητ€ΐτ€ΐνων 
και Xcycrc οαιμονιον €χει 
ίληλνθ€ν ο νιοσ του ανθρωπσν 
€σθωνκαιπ€ΐνων jcaiXcycrc 
iSov ανθρωποσ φαγοσ και 
οινοΊτοτησ φιλοσ τιλωνων 
και αμαρτωλών και thiKautaOrf 
η σοφία απο των Τ€κνων αντησ 
οδ : ηρωτησ€ν fc αντον tut των φαρκταιων 

ϊνα φαγη μετ αντον και curcX0a>v cur τον 
οίκον τον φαρισοΛον κατίκλιθη 
καιΌον γυνή cv τη πολα αμαρτωλοσ 
γνονσα οτι cv η; ouua τον φαρισαιον 
κατακ€ΐται κομισασα μυρον αλάβαστρα* 
και στασα οπίσω τάρα τονσ ποοασ αντον* 
κλαίουσα tout οακρυσι cJ&ocjcToixr 
ιτοοασ αντου και raur 0ot£ct τησ 
κ€φαλησ αντησ cfc/xafcv και 
jcarc^tXci τονσ ττοδασ αντον 
jrat^Xci^cv τωμνρω t&WSc 
ο φαρυσαιοσ παρ ω κατ€Κ€ΐτο 
curcv cv €αντω οντοσ€ΐηνπροφητησ 
cyctvfiWKCv αν τ*σ και ποοαπι; τ; γυντ; 
τ; αντοματη αντον οτι αμαρτωλοσ 
coTiv και αποκρ€ΐ$€ίσ ο ιησ curcv 
ττροσ αντον σιμών €%ω σοι re cnrciv 
ο 8c €^17 SaoWkoAc απόν ο 8c curcv 

(FoL 213 ft.) 

VII. 3* 









huius et cui sunt similes similes 
sunt infantibus qui in foro 
sedentibus et adloquentibus 
inuicem dicentibus cantabimus uobis 
et non saltastis lamentauimus 
et non plorastis uenit enim iohanes 
baptiata neque edens neque bibene 
etdicitis daemonium habet 
uenit filius hominis 
edens et uibens et dicitis 
ecce homo manducator et 
uinipotator amicus publicanorum 
etpeccatorum et iustificata est 
sapientia a filis suis 
rogauit autem ilium quidam pharisaeorum 
ut manducaret cum eo et in trans in 
domum pharisaei recubuit 
et ecce mulier in ciuitate peccatrix 
sciens quoniam in domo pharisaei 
recumbet accipiens unguenti alabastri 
etstans retro ad pedes eius 
plorans lacrimis inpleuit 
pedes eius et capillis 
capitis sui extersit et 
osculabatur pedes eius 
et unguebat unguento uidens autem 
pharisaeus ad quern recumbebat 
dixit intra se hie si esset propheta 
sciebat utique quiset qualis mulier 
quae tangit eum quia peccatrix 
est etrespondensihs dixit 
ad eum simon habeo tibi quod dicere 
ad ille dixit magister die ad ille dixit 

(Fol. 214 a.) 

Cap. VII. 31—40. 




δυο χρεοφιλετε ήσαν δαννστη τινι VII. 41 

οεισωφειΧεν δηνάρια πεντακόσια 

ο 8c ετεροσ δηνάρια πεντήκοντα 

μη εχόντων αυτών airooowat 4 2 

αμφοτερονσ εχαρισατο tut συν αυτόν 

πλέον αγαπήσει, αποκριθεισ ο σιμών 43 

curcv ϋπολαμβανω οτι ω το πλέον 

εγαριχτατο ο δε ειπεν αυτω ορθωσ 

εκρεινασ και στραφενσ προσ την γυναίκα 44 

ειπεν τω σιμωνι βΧεπενσ ταντην 

την γυναίκα εισηλθον σου εισ την οικναν 

καιϋδωρ επιποδασ μοι ουκεδωκασ 

αντη δε tout δακρισιν εβρεζεν μον 

τσνσποδασ καιταισ θριζιν αντησ 

εζεμαζεν φίλημα μοι ουκ εδωκασ 45 

αντη δε αφ ησ εκτηλθον ου SicXiircy 

καταφιλονσα μου τονσ ποδασ • ελέω την κφ>λη +6 


ουκηλενψασ αυτή δε 

μυρω ηλειψεν ου χάριν 8c λέγω σοι 47 

αφεωνται αυτή πολλά ειπεν δε αυτή 4 8 

αφεωνται σου αι αμαρτιαι και ηρζαντο 49 

οι συνανακειμενοι λέγειν εν εαυτοισ 
tut εστίν ουτοσ οσ και αμαρτιασ αφιησιν 
ειπεν δε προσ την γυναίκα γνναι $ο 

η πνστνσ σου σεσωκεν σε • πορευου εν ΐρηνη 
οε : και cycvcro εν τω καθε$ησ και αντοσ VIII. ι 

διωδενεν κατά πολιν και κωμην 
κηρύσσων και εναγγελιζομενοσ 
την βασίλευαν του θυ και οι • ι/? • μετ αυτού 
και γυναικεσ τιν€σ αι ησα τεθεραπευμεναι 2 

απο πνευμάτων πονηρών και 
ασθεννων μαρνα η καλούμενη 
μαγδαληνη εζησ-ζ• δαιμόνια εζεληλυθει 

(Fol. 214 δ.) 

duo debitores erant cuidam faeneratori 
onus debebat denarios quingentos 
alius autem denarios quinquaginta 
non habentibus illis unde redderent 
utrisque donauit quis ergo eum 
plus diligit respondens simon 
dixit suspicor quoniam cui plus 
donauit ad ille dixit illi recte 
iudicasti et conuersus ad mulierem 
dixit simoni uides hanc 
mulierem introibi in domum tuam 
et aquam in pedes mihi non dedisti 
haec autem lacrimis inrigauit mihi 
pedes et capillis suis 
extersit osoulum mini non dedisti 
haec autem ex quo introibi non cessauit 
osculans mihi pedes oleo caput meum 
nonunxisti haec autem 
ungueato unxit propter quod dico tibi 
dimittenturillimulta dixit autem ei 
dimissa sunt tibi peccata etcoeperunt 
qui simul recumbebant dicere intra ee 
quis est hie qui et peccata dimittit 
dixit autem ad mulierem mulier 
fides tua te salbam fecit uade in pace 

Et factum est in continent! et ipse 
circuibat circa ciuitatem etcastellum 
praedicans et euangelizans 
regnum dei et xii cum illo 
etmulieres quaedam quae erant curatae 
a spirit ibus inmundis et 
infii-mitatibus mariaquaeuocabatur 

magdalene de qua • uii * daemonia exierant 

(Fol. 215 a.) 

Capp. VII. 41— VIII. 7. 




και ΐωανα γυνή χουζα ' €πιτροπον VIII. 3 

ηρωδσυ και σσνσαννα και crcpai πολλαι 
ainvccr και 8ιι?κονονν avrour €κ των 

or : υπαρχόντων αντων:σνν€λ0οντοσ8€ 4 

όχλου πολλού και των την πάλιν 
€Ίτιπορ€υομ€νων ιτροσ αυτόν cure? 
ναραβολην τοναυτην ττροσ αντονσ 
€{ηλ$€ν ο σπάρων σπκραι τον σπορον $ 

αυτού και cv τω σπ«ραν ο €π«σ€ 
πάρα ηρ οδον και κατ€νατηθη και τα 
πντανα κατ£φαγ€ν αντο και άλλο 6 

ctotcv «τι nyv verpav και φν€ν €$ηρανθη 
Sea το μη <χαν ΐκμαοα και άλλο cirarcv 7 

μχσον των ακάνθων και σννφυ€κται 
αι ακαν0 αϊ απ€πνι£αν αντο και άλλο 8 

€ΐτ€σ€ν €πι την γην την αγαθην και καλην 
και aVvcv και *πο(.ησ€ν καρπον • €κατονταπλα<π«* 
ταντα λίγων €φωνα ο €χων ωτα 
axouciv okovcto» ατηρωτων 8c 9 

αντον οι μαθηται αντον τοτισ€«7 
τ; παραβολή αυτή ο 8e eurcv v/ieiv 1 ο 

oeSonu τα μυστήρια τησ βασιΧαασ του θυ 

οζ : γνωναι ' τοκτ 8c λοιποισ 

€ν Ίταραβολαισ ϊ να βλ*ποντ*σ μη^δωσιν 

οη : και ακονοντ€σ /ιι; σννΐωσιν : coriv 8c 1 1 

ανπ; η παραβολή ο σττοροσ cotiv ο λογοσ 
ο τον θυ οι 8c πάρα την οδον ewriv 12 

οι ακολον0ονντ€σ ων €p\erai ο οΊαβολοσ 
και αιρα απο η^σ καρδιασ αυτών τον λογον 
ϊνα μη Ίτιστ€υσαντ€σ σωθωσιν οι 8c 13 

αητηνπντραν οι όταν ακουσωσιν /icra 
χαρασ δτχονται τον λογον καιρι£αν 
ουκ €χουσιν οι προσ καιρόν πιστ€νονσι 

(Fol. 215 δ.) 

etiohanauxorchuza procuratoris 
herodis etsusanna et aliae moltae 
quae et ministrabant illis do 
substantia sua congregato autem 
populo multo et qui ad ciuitatem 
iter faciebant ad eum dixit 
parabolam talem ad eos 
Exiuit seminator seminare semen 
suum et in quo seminat aliut quidem eedit 
aduiam et conculcatum est et 
uolatilia comederunt illud • et aliud cecidit 
super petram et cum creuisset aridum facta est 
propter quod non haberet umorem • et aliud cecidit 
in medio spinarum et cum germinassent 
spinae suffocauerunt illud et aliud 
cecidit super terrain bonam et uberam 
et cum germinasset fecit fructum centupiu 
haecdicens clamabat qui habet aures 
audiendi audiat • interrogabant autem 
ilium discipuli eius quaeeesent 
parabola haec ad ille dixit -nobis 
datum est mysterium regni dei 
scire reliquis autem 
in parabolis ut uidentes non uideant 
etaudientes nonaudiant est autem 
haec parabola semen est uerbum 
dei qui autem ad uiam sunt 
qui audiunt quorum uenit diabolus 
et tollit a corde eorum uerbum 
ut non credentes salui fiant qui autem 
super petram qui cum audierunt cum 
gaudio accipiunt uerbum et radicem 
nonhabent qui ad tempus credunt 

(Fol. 316 λ) 

Cap. VIII. 3-i3. 





και εν καιρώ πειρασμού αφίστανται Till, 

το 8c cur τασ ακανθασ πεσόν οντοΐ€ΐσιν 14 

οι ακονσαντ€σ και ϋπο μερίμνων 
πλούτου και ηδονών του βίου πορευομενοι 
σνν»τν«γονται καιοντίλ&σφορονσιν 
το δε εισ την καλην γην ούτοι εισιν ι$ 

οιτινεσ εν κάρδια αγαθή ακονσαντ€σ 
τον λογον του θυ κατεχρυσιν και 
καρποφορουσιν cv υπομονή 

οθ : OvScur 8c λνχνον aij /ασ κα\υπτ€ΐ αντον 1 6 

σκευει η ϋποκατω τησ κλεινησ τιθησεν 
άλλα επι την λνχνιαντιθι ίνα οιεπ 
πορευομενοι βλεπωσι το φωσ 

π : ον yap corn κρνπτον ο ον φαν£ρον €σται iy 

ov8c αποκρυφον άλλα ίνα γνωσθη 
και εισ φαν€ρον ελθη βλέπετε ουν 1 8 

πωσ ακου€Τ€ : οσ yap αν εχη δοθησεται 
αντω και οσ αν μη εχη αρθησεται 
απ αντον και ο δοκει εχειν : irapcycvcro 8c 19 
προσ αυτόν τ; μητηρ αυτού και οι αδελφοί 
αντον και ουκ ηδυναντο σνντνχειν 
αντω 8ία τον οχλον • απηγγελη 8c αντω- 20 

οτι η μητηρ σου και οι αδελφοί σου 
c£ci> εστηκασιν ζητουντ€σ σ€ ο 8c 21 

αποκριθεισ ειπεν avrour • η μητηρ μου και <η 
αδελφοί /χον οντοι «σιν οι τον λογον τον 0ν 
axovovTCP και ποιουντεσ : €ycvcro δε %% 

εν μια των ήμερων αναβηναι αντον 
εισπλοιον και οι μαθηται αντον 
και C17TCV ιτροσ αντουσ διελβωμεν 
εισ το πέραν τησλιμνησ καιανηχθησαν 
πλεόντων 8c αντων αφυπνωσεν 23 

και κατεβη λελαψ άνεμου πολλή 

(Fol. 2160.) ' — 




et in tempore temptation» recedunt 

quodautem in spinas oecidit hi sunt 

quiaudierunt et a solHcitudinibus 

diuitiarum et suabitati abientes 

suffocantur et non adferent fructum 

quodautem in terram bonam hi sunt 

qui in corde bono audientes 

uerbumdei continent et 

fructificant in sufferentia 
Nemo autem lueernam accendens coperit earn 

uaso aut suptus lectum ponit 

sed super candelabrum ponit ut qui 

intrant uideant lumen 

non est enim absconsum quod non in palam unit 

nee occultum sed ut sciatur 

et in palam ueniet uidete ergo 

quo modo auditis qui enim habet dabitur 

ei et qui non habet tolletur 

ab eo et quod putat se habere aduenit autem 

ad eum mater eius etfratree 

eius et non poterant contingere 

ei propter turbam nuntiatum est autem 

ei qui materter tua etfratrestui 

forasstant quaerenteste adille 

respondens dixit eis mater mea et 

fratres mei hi sunt qui uerbum del 

audiunt et faciunt factum est autem 

inunadierum ascenderunt eum 

in nauem et discipuli eius 

et dixit ad eos pertranseamus 

in contra stagnum etnauigarunt 
nauigantibus autem illis obdormiuit 

et descendit procella uenti multa 

(Fol. 3170.) 

Cap. VIII. 13— ^3. 


Sfefr LtJCAl? 


€ΐσ την λιμνην και συνιπληρουντο VIII. 

και ckcfSwcvov ιτροσ€λ0οντ€σ 8« 24 

&7/cif>ay αντον λ«γοντ€σ #cc #cc 

airoAAvfie0a ο 8c cycp0cur circTcifLiprcv 

ται αν€μω icai τω κλνδωνι και «τανσαντο 

και cycvcTO γαλήνη ciircv 8c αντοισ 25 

*w cotiv iy ιγμγτκγ ν/ιων φοβηθ€ντ€σ 8c 

εθανμασαν λ€γσντ€σ προσ αλληλονσ 

τυσ αρα ουτοσ cotiv οτι και row αν«.μοισ 

cmTaoxrci καχ τω vSart και νττακονονσιν αντ» 

jcarcirXcwav 8c ασ η/ν χωράν των ζ6 

γίρασηνων ητισ coriv avriircpa τησ 
γαλιλαιασ και €^ηλθον eirt nyv yijv και 
ϋπηντησεν αντω ακϊ/ρ ck ίί^γ ttoXcokt 
οσ «χ«ν δαιμόνια απο χρονών €ΐκανων 
οσ αματιον ουκ cvcSvSmtjccto και 
€ν οίκω ουκ c/licvcv αλλ cv tout 
μνημ€ΐοισ «8ων 8c τον 117V avcfc/>a£cv 
φωνή μ€γαλη cmtcv 

τι €μοι και σοι vie τον ύψιστου Βαιομαι σου 
μη μ€ βασανισησ eXcycv yap τω 
Ζαιμονιω τω ακαρτω €(fX$€ απο του 
άνθρωπου πολλοισ yap χρονοισ 
συνηρπακ€ΐ αυτόν ίΰίσμτιτογαρ 
αΧυσ^σιν και iraiSctf φυλασσομ€νοσ 
και 8ΐ€ρησσ€ τα &€σμα ηλαννετο γαρ 
ντο του δαιμονίου cur την €ρημον 
€πηρωτησ€ν 8c αντον ο ιησ λ€γων 
τι σοι όνομα cotiv ο 8c ewrcv λ<γιων 
όνομα μοι πολλά γαρ ήσαν δαιμόνια 
vap€Ka\owSc ϊνα μη €ΐτιταζη 
αντοισ €ur την αβυσσον απ€λθ€ΐν 
ην 8c cjca αγιλη χοίρων βοσκοματη 

(Fol. 2176.) 






in stagnum et conplebantur 
et periclitabantur accedentes autem 
excitauerunt eum dicentes dme dme 
perimus adiUesurgensinperauit 
uento etundae et cessauerunt 
et facta est tranquillitas • dixit autem illis 
ubi est fides uestra timentes autes 
mirabantur dicentes adinuicem 
quisnam liic est quoniam et uentis 
inperat et aquae et obaudiunt ei 
deuenerunt autem in regionem 
gerasenorum quae est contra 
galilaeam et exierunt in terrain et 
obuiauit ill! uir de ciuitate 
qui habebat daemonia a temporibus multia 
qui tunicam non induebatur et 
domo non manebat sedin 
monimentis uidens autem ihm exclamanit 
uoce magna dixit 

quid mihi et tibi fili altissimi rogo te 
ne me torqueas dicebat enim 
daemonic- in mundo exi ab 
homine multis enim temporibus 
abripiebat eum ligabatur enim 
catenis et conpedibus et custodiabatur 
et disrumpebat uincula ducebantur enim 
a daemonio in desertum 
interrogauit autem eum ihs dicens 
quid tibi nomen est ad ille dixit legio 
nomen mihi multa enim erant daemonia 
rogabant autem ut non praeciperet 
illis in abyssum abire 
erat autem ibi grex porcorum pascentium 

(Fol 218 a.) 

Cap. VIII. «3—32. 





cv τω ορα ιταρ€καΧουν 8c αντον 
ίνα cur τουσ χοιρονσ cutcX0<ihtiv 
ο &€ ircrp€^€v αντοισ • c£ ίλθοντα 8c 
τα δαιμόνια απόν άνθρωπου 
ωρμησαν €ΐσ τουσ χοιρονσ 
ωρμησεν 8c η aycX^ κατά του 
κρημνού cur rtyv λιμνψτ 
και απ€ΐτνιγη €ΐ8οντ€σ 8c οι βοσκοντ€σ 
το yeyovoa €φνγαν και amryyciXav 
€ΐστηνΐΓθ\ιν καιαστουσαγρονσ 
παραγενομενων 8c cic npr iroXccixr 
και θ^ωρησαντων καθημενον 
τον δαιμονιζομενον σωφρονουντα 
και ϊματισμενον καθημενον 
ναρατουσπο&αστονιηυ €φοβηθησαν 
ανήγγειλαν γαρ αντοισ οι ϊδοντεσ 
πωσ εσωθη ο λιων ηρωτησαν 8c 
τονιην παντεσ και η χωρά των 
γερασηνων απελθειν απ αυτών 
φοβω yap μεγαΧω σννιχοντο 
ενβασδεϋπεστρεψεν ηρωταδε 
αυτονοανηρ αφ ου εζ εληλυθει 
τα δαιμόνια «ναι συν αντω 
aircXwcv 8c αντον λέγων vopcvov 
car τον οίκον σου &νηγονμενοσ οσα σοι 
ο0σ τπονησεν και απελθων κατά την 
πολιν εκηρνσσεν οσα €ποιησ€ν αντω 
ο ιησ'• εγενετο 8c cv τω υπόστρεψε 
τον ιην αποδεζασθαι αντον τον οχλον 
ήσαν yap παντεσ προσ&οκωντεσ αντον 
και €λθων ανηρ γησ π€σων 

οντοσ άρχων τησ σνναγωγησ π€σων 
νπο τονσ ποΒασ τον νην παρεκαλει αντον 

(Fol. 2ΐ8ό.) 










in montem rogaban tern eum 
utinporcoe introirent 
ad ille praecepit eis cum exiesent autem 
daemonia ab homine 
abierunt in porcos 
abut autem grex per 
praecipitium in stagDum 
et auffocata est • uidentes autem qui pascebant 
quod factum est fugerunt et nuntiauerunt 
in ciuitatem et in agros 
aduenientes autem de ciuitate 
et uidentes eedentem 
qui habuerat daemonium sobrium 
et uestitum eedentem 
ad pedes ihu timuerunt 
adnuntiauerunt enim illis qui uiderant 
quomodo salbatus est legion rogauerunt aut• 
ihm omnesetregio 
gerasenorum abire ab eis 
timore enim magnum conpraehensi erant 
ascendens autem reuersus est rogabat auto 
eumuir a quo exierant 
daemonia utessetcum eo 
dismisiti autem ilium dicens uade 
in domum tuam narrans quanta tibi 
ds fecit et uadens in 
ciuitatem nuntiabat quanta illi fecit 
ihs factum est autem cum reuerteretur 
ihs excepiteumpopulus 
erant enim omnes expectantes eum 
Et ueniens uir cui nomen iairus et 
hie princeps synagogae cadens 
sub pedes ihu rogabat eum 

(Fol. 219 a.) 

Cap. VIII. 32—41- 



curcX0ctv cur την ο αναντσυ ην yap Tin. 42 
θυγατηρ αντω μονογ€νησ €των• ιβ• 


απόθνησκαν και cycvcro cv τω 

νορ€υ€σθαι αυτόν οι όχλοι σνν&τνιγαν 

αντον και γυνή ούσα cv ρνσι αι/ιατοσ 43 

αττο αιτών 'βι-ην ovSc cur ϊσχν€ν 0cpaircwrai 

προσύ&ονσα ηψατο του ιματίου αντον 44 

και παραχρήμα €στη η ρνσισ τον αιματο*- 

αντΐ7σ ο 8c ορτ γνονσ τι;ν c£cX0oixrav 45 

c£ αντον δνναμιν ejrrfpwra rur μου ηψατο 

αρνουμένων 8c πάντων ciircv ο πετροσ 

και οι συν αντω ατιστατα οι όχλοι σννεχον^ 

και αποθλ€ΐβονσιν και Xcycur τισ /χον % 

ηψατο oScciircv ηψατο μου rur €γωγαο +6 

€γνων ουναμιν €^€λθονσαν απ *μον 

ίο\χυσαο\ηγυνηοτιουκ€λαθ€ν'€ντρομοσου 47 


ηΚθιν και προσττ€σουσα αντω 
& iyv αιτιαν ηψατο αντον απηγγ€ΐ\€ν 
cvonriov παντοσ τον λάου και οτι ΐασι; 
παραχρήμα ο Sc ciircv αντί; θνγατ€ρ 48 

iy χιστκτ σον σ€σωκ€ν σ€ iropcvov cv ipqvty 
en αντον λαλονντοσ €ρχρνται απο τον 49 

αρχνσνναγωγου λχγονττσ αντω οτι 
TeftojKev σον ι; θνγατηρ • μηκετι σκνλλ* 
τον διδασκαλον oScupr ακονσασ 5° 

τον λόγο ν απ*κριθη αντω λίγων 
μη φόβου μόνον πιστ€υ€ και σωθησ^ται 
curcXoVav Sc cur T17V οικιαν ονκ αφηκ€ν 5 ι 

curcA&iv σνν αντω τίνα • ct /11; n-croov 
καιϊωανην καιϊακωβον και τον 
πατ€ρα τον κορασιον και την μητ€ρα 
€κλαιον Sc παντίσ και ckohtovto 5 * 

αντην ο 8c ciircv /117 koictc 

(Fol. 2196.) 

introire in domum eius eratenim 

filia illi unica annorum • xii • 

moriens etfectumest cum 

iter faceret turbae suflbcabant 

eum et mulier quae erat in profluuio sangulns• 

ab annis • xii • quern nemo poterat curare 

α accedens tetigit tunicameius 

γ eius ihs autemsciens quaeexiuit 
ab eo uirtus interrogabat quia me tetigit 
negantibus autem omnibus dixit petrus 
et qui cum eo erant magister turbae te conprimunt 
et contribulant et dicis quis me 
tetigit ad ille dixit tetigit me quis ego enim 
sciui uirtutem exisse a me 
uidens autem mulier quia non latuit tremitmnda 
uenit et procidens ad eum 

β et confestim stetit profluuius sanguinis 

propter quam causam tetigit eum adnuntiabit 
in conspectu omnis populi et quia sanata eet 
confestim ad ille dixit ei filia 
fides tua te salbam fecit uade in pacem 
adhuc eo loquente ueniunt ab 
archisynagogo dicentes illi quoniam 
mortua est filia tua iam noli uexare 
magi strum ihs autem audiens 
uerbum respondit illi dicens 
noli timere tantum crede etsalbabitur 
intrans autem in domum non admisit 
introire secum quemquam nisi petrum 
et iobanen et iacobum et 
patrem puellae et matrem 
plorabant autem omnes et plangebant 
earn ad ille dixit nolite plorare 

(Fol. 220 a.) 

Cap. VI Τ Ϊ. 41-5*• 




ου γαρ airc0avcv άλλα ko0cv8ci 



icat kotujow αντσυ ciSorar οτι 

απίθανων αντοσ Sc κρατησασ τησ χαροσ 54 

αντησ €φωνησεν Χςγων η iraur cycioc 

και νπ€στρ€ψ€ν το πνεύμα αντησ 55 

και αν€€ττη παραχρήμα και circra£cy 

δούναι avn; φαγ€ΐν οι 8c yov€ur $6 

αντησ $€ωρονντ€σ c£ €στησαν 

παρηγγ€ΐλ€ν Sc αντοισ prfit ciirciv 

ιγγ : το yeyovoa : σννκαλ€σ*α/ι.«Όσ 8c IX. ι 

τουσ • ι/? • cSoikcv αντοισ Βνναμιν 
και cfotxriav «τι ιτασαν δαιμόνων 
και νοσονσ 0coaircvciv και aTrccrrctXcv ζ 

αντονσ κημνσσ^ιν την βασιΧίίαν τον θυ 

π£ : καιϊασθαιτονσασθ€ν€ΐσ:κάΐ€ΐΐΓ€νπροσαντουν 3 
/ii^Scv aipcrc «σ r^v οδον /iip-c ραβ&ον 
μητ€ πήραν μητ€ αρτον μητ€ αργυριον 
μητ€ ανα 8υο χιτωνασ c^civ 

και €ΐσ ην αν oucucv €ΐσ€\θητ€ 4 

ckci /icvcrc kokci0cv c£cpxca0c 

πι/ : και όσοι αν /117 8c£cuvrai ΰμασ 5 

€$€ρχομ€νοι €κ τησ πολ€ωσ €Κ€ΐνησ 

€ΚΤ€ΐναζαΤ€ TOV KOVlOpTOV Των ΙΓο&βΐ' νμ» 

ασ μαρτύρων «τ αντονσ 
Ίτν : €$€ρχομ€νοι^€ κατά ιτολασ και ηρχοντο 6 

€υαγγ€\ιζομ€νοι και fcoaircvovrar 
q : πανταχού : ακουσασ &€ ηρωδησ y 

ο Τ€τραρχησ τα ycivo/xcva ηπορ€ΐτο 
δια το λ€γ€σ^αι νπο τίνων on 
ΐωανηρτ ck ν€κρων ανέστη 

νπο τίνων Sc οτι ηΧινασ €φανη 8 

άλλοι 8c οτι προφητησ των αρχαίων 
ην€στη cnrcv 8c ηρωοησ οτι ο 

(Fol. 220 δ.) 

non enim mortua est sed dormit 
et deridebant eum scientes quoniam 
mortua est ipse autem tenens manum 
eius clamauit dicens puella surge 
et conuersus est spiritus eius 
et surrexit oonfestim et praecepit 
dari ei manducare parentes autem 
eius uidentes expauerunt 
praecepit autem illis nemini dioere 
quod factum est conuocans autem 
xii • dedit eis u irtutem 
et potestatem super omne daemonium 
et inftrmitates curare etmisit 
eos praedicare regnum dei 
et sanare infirmos etdix ad eos 
nihil tuleritis in uiam non uirgam 
neque peram neque panem neque peranum 
nequae ana duas tunicas habere 
et in quemcumque domum intraueritis 
ibimanete etinde exite 
et quecumque non acceperint uos 
exeuntes de ciuitate ilia 
excutite puluerem pedum uestrorum 
in testimonium super illos 
exeuntes autem circa ciuitates transibant 
euangelizantes et curantes 
ubique audiens autem herodes 
tetrarcha quae fiebant confundebatur 
propter quod diceretur a quibusdam quia 
iohannes a mortuis surrexit 
ab alios autem quoniam helias uisus est 
alii autem quiaprofeta anticus 
surrexit dixit autem herodes quia 

(Fol. 221 a.) 

Capp. Vni. 52— IX. 9. 


Sfc(T ΕΐΐΟΑΪΪ 


ϊωανην *γω αιτ€Κ€φαλΐ4τα rurSc IX. 

cotw οντοσ 7T€pt ου εγώ ταντα ακούω 

και €ζητ€ΐ αντον ciSciv : «cat νττοστρ^αντ**• χ ο 

qa : Οίαττοστολοι^ιηγησαντοαντω οσα 
0j3 ατόνησα* '» και παραλαβών αντουσ 

αν*χωρησ€ν κατιδιαν «σ κωμην 

λεγομετην βηδσαϊο\ι οι 8c όχλοι 1 1 

γνοντ€σ ηκολονθησαν αντω και 

απο&€£αμ*νοσ αντονσ eXaXct 

avrour wept ττ/σ βασιΧιασ τον 0ν 

και τονσ χρ€ΐαν εχρντασ θίραπιιασ 

αντον ναντασ ϊατο 
qy : η 8c ημ€ρα ηρζατο kXcivciv : προσ€λθοντ€σ & ι ζ 

οι δωδ€κα απόν αντω ατολικτον τον όχλο 

Ινα Trop€v$€VT€a ασ τασ κύκλω 

κωμασ και τονσ α-γρονσ καταλνσωσιν 

οτι co8c cv €ρημω τσητω ισμςν 

ciircv δ« χροσ αντονσ Sore avrourvrour v/amo- 1 3 

φαγά? οι 8c ctirav ονκ ασιν 17/Actv 

irXcov 17 ircvTC άρτοι και 8vo ϊ\θν€σ 

ct μη τι •ημ€ΐσ iropcv0cvrar αγορασω /ACV 

«σ πάντα τον λαοντοντον βρωματα 

ήσαν yap ανδρ€σ ωσ ποτακισχιλιοι 14 

curcv 8c ιτροσ τονσ μασητασ αντον 

κατακλανα™ αιττονσ κλιοΊασ oxret ava 

πατι/κοντα και ΰποιιρταν οντωσ 
λαβών Sc τ ονσ irevre αρτονσ και τονσ 
δυο ΐχθνασ ανα/?λ€ψασ cur τον ονρανον 
νροσηνζατο και εολογηοχν «ταντονσ 
και cotSov tout μαθηταισ παρατι0αΌΐ 
tout οχλοιο* και «φαγον και εχρρτασθησαν 
xavrar και ήρθη το περισσευμάτων 
κλασμάτων κοφαΌΐ 8cko8vo 

(Fol. 231 b.) 



iohanenegodecollaui quisestautem 
hie de quo ego haeo audio 
et quaerebat uidere eum et reuersi 
apostoli narrauerunt ei quanta 
f ecerunt et adsumens eos 
recessit seorsum in castellum 
quod dicitur bedeaida turbaeautem 
cognoecentes secutae sunt eum et 
suscipiens eos loquebatur 
illis de regno dei 
et qui opus habebant sanitatis 
eius omnes curabat 

dies autem coepit declinare accedentes autem 
daodecim dixerunt ad eum dismitte 
turbas ut euntes in proxima 
castellaetuillas maneant 
quoniam hie in deserto loco sumue 

dixit autem ad eos date illis uos 
manducare ad illi dixerunt non sunt noble 
plus quam quinque panes et duo pieces 
nisi forte nos euntes emamus 
in omnem populum hunc escas 
erant enim uiri ut quinque milia 

dixit autem ad discipulos suos 
reclinateeos discubitiones sicut 
quinquagenos et fecerunt sic 
accipiens autem quinque panes et 
duos pisces aspiciens in caelum 
orauit et benedixit super eos 
et dabat discipulis adponere 
turbis et manducauerunt et saturati sunt 
omnes et sublatum est quod superauit 
fractamentorum oophini duodecim 

(Fol. 222 a.) 

Cap. IX. 9—17. 




q8 : και εγενετο cv τω «ναι αντονσ καταμονασ IX. 1 8 

σννησαν αντω οι μαθηται και επηρωτησεν 

αντονσ λέγων τίνα με λεγουσιν 

οι όχλοι «ναι ot 8c ανοκριθεντεσ 1 9 

«παν ΐωαη/ν τον βαπτυστην 

άλλοι 8c ι/λ«αν 17 cva των προφητών 
€i?rcv Sc αντοισ νμειχτ 8c τίνα jic 20 

XcycTC «ναι αποκριθεισ 8c ο πετροσ 
qc : curcv τον χρν ν toy τον θν : ο 8c επιτειμησασ ζ ι 

αντοισ παρηγγειΧεν μη&ενι λέγειν τοντο 

«πων ort 8« τον ΰιον του άνθρωπου ζζ 

πολλά ira0civ «ecu αποο\)κψασθηναι 

νπο των πρεσβντερων και. αρχιερέων 

και γραμματέων και αιτοκταν&ρΌΐ 

και /ac0 ημερασ τρειχτ αναστηναι 
qr : €λ€γ€ν Sc προσ παντασ «τισ&λ« 23 

οιτισω μου έρχεσθε αρνησασθω 

εαντον και ακολου0«τω μοι 

οσ γαρ αν θελη την ψνχην αυτού σωσαι 24 

απολισΐΐ ανη/ν οσ 8αν αΐΓθλ«στ7 

<π 7 ν τ^Χ 1 /" αντου cvckcv c μου 

οντοσ σωσ« ανη/ν τι γαρ ωφελεί 25 

ανθρωπον κερδησαι τον κοσμον όλον 

εαντον δε απολεσαι ηζημυωθηναι 
q£ : οσγαραναιπεσχννθηεμεκαιτονσεμονσ ι6 

τούτον ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου ^αισχυνβιρντα* 

•ταν cAify cv τι; Βο(η αντον και του πρσ αυτόν 

και των άγιων αγγ€λων : λέγω 8c 27 

<\η : νμειν οτι αληθωσ «σιν τιν«τ 

των ω&ε εστωτων ot ον μη γενσωνται 

θάνατον εωσ αν εώωσιν τον νιον 

τον ανθρωπον ερχομενον cv τη &ο(η αντον 
€γ«ΌΌ 8c ftcra τουσ λογονσ τουτουσ ζ 8 

(Fol. 222 b.) 

Et factum est cum essent soli 
erant cum eo discipuli et interrogauit 
eos dicens quern me dicunt 
turbaeesse ad ill! respondentes 
dixerunt iohanen baptistam 
alii autem helian aut unum ex profetie 

dixit autem illis uos autom quern me 
dicitis esse respondens autem petrus 
dixit xpm filiumdei adille increpauit 
eis etpraecepit nemini dicere hoc 
dicens• quoniam oportet filium hominis 
multapati etexproprari 
a presbyteris et a principibus sacerdotum 
et scribis et occidi 
et poet tree dies resurgere 

dicebat autem ad omnes si quia unit 
post me uenire abneget 
semetipsum etsequaturme 
qui enim uoluerit animam suam aaluare 
perdet earn qui autem perdiderit 
animam suam propter me 
hie salbabit earn quid enim prodeest 
homini lucrari mundum totum 
semetipsiim autem perdere aut iactum pati 
qui enim confusus fuerit me et meos 
hunc filius hominis confundetur 
cum uenerit in regno suo et patrie sui 
et sanctorum angelorum dico autem 
uobis quoniam uere sunt quidam 
qui hie stant qui non gustabunt 
mortem usque cum uideant filium 
hominis uenientem in gloria sua 

factum est autem post haec uerba 

(FoL 223 a.) 

Οαγ. IX. 18— a8. 






ωσαημΑραιοκτω και παραλαβών IX. 

ircrpov JCtu ϊακωβον και ΐωανην 
αν€βη «σ το οροσ προσεν$ασθαι 
και εγενετο cv τω προσευχ€σϋαι αντον 29 

ι; tSca τον πρόσωπον αυτού ηλλοιωθη 
και ο ιματνσμοσ αντον λευκοσ c£ αστραπτ» 
και ν&ον ανδ/κσ δυο owcXaXow αντω 3° 

ψο^μωνσησ καιηλειασ οφθεντ€σ εν δοζη 3 1 
cXcyovScrtyvcjoSov αντον i/v/acAAci 
irXqpow ασ Ιερουσαλήμ ο Sc νετροσ 3 2 

και οι σνν αντω ιρταν βεβαρημένοι νπνω 
ο\αγρττγορησαντ€σ Sc ϊ8ον nyv So£av αντον 
και τονσ δ νο ανδρασ τονσ σνν€στωτασ αντ* 
και cycvcro cv τω ο\αχωρισθηναι αντον*- 3 3 

αχ αντον €ΐπεν ο πετροσ τω ιηυ επιστατα 
καλόν «rriv ι/μασ ω$€ «ναι 0cXcur 
τοίφτω ωο€ τρ«σ σκηνασ μιαν σοι 
και μιαν μωνσει και /ιιαν ^λαα 
/«7 «δωσ a Xcyci ταύτα Sc αντον λεγοντοσ 3 4 

cycvcro ν€φ€λη και επεσκυασεν αντονσ 
€φοβηθησαν Sc cv τω ckcivovo' 
curcXoW cur την ν€φ*λην και φωνή ηλθ* 3 5 

ex η^τ ν€φελησ λέγουσα οντοσ cotiv ο νκκτ μου 
ο αγαπητοσ cv ω ηυδοκησα axovrrc αντον 
και cv τω -γενέσθαι την φωνην ευρέθη $6 

ιησ μονοσ αυτοί Sc εσειγησαν και ovScvi 
anryyciAav cv cuccivaur ταισ ημεραυσ 
ωνεθεασαν cycvcro Sc Sea τησημερασ 
κατιλθοντα αντον avo τον ορονσ σνν«λβ# cp 
αντω οχλον νολνν και ΐ8ον ανηρ 
αποτονοχλου εβσησεν λέγων ο\δασκαλε 
Ζεομαι σον επφλεφον επι τον νιον μου 
οτιμονογ€νησμοΐ€στιν λαμβάνει yap 39 

(Fol. 2230.) 



quasi dies octo et adsumens 
petrum et iacobum et iohanen 
ascendit in montem orare 
et factum est cum oraret 
species uultus eius mutata est 
et uestimenta eius alba scoruscantia 
et ecce duo uiri oonloquebantur cum eo 
erat autem moyaes et helias uisi in gloria 
dicebant autem exitum eius quern incipit 
conplere in hierusalem petrus autem 
et qui cum eo erant • erant grauati somno 
euigilantes autem uiderunt gloriam eius 
et duos uiros qui simul stabant cum eo 
et factum est cum separarentur ab eo 
dixit petrus ad ihm magister 
bonum est nobis hie esse uis 
facio hio tria tabernacula unum tibi 
et unum moysi et unum heliae 
nesciens quiddicit• haec autem eo dicente 
facta est nubs et obumbrauit eos 
timuerunt autem in eo cum illi 
introierunt in nubem et uox uenit 
de nube dicens hie est filius meus 
dilectus in quo benesensi auditeeum 
et cum facta fuisset uox inuentus est 
ihe solus ipsi autem tacuerunt et nulli 
dixerunt in illis diebus 
quae uiderunt factum est autem per diem 
descendente eo de monte conuenire 
ei turbam multam et ecce uir 
deturba exclamauit dicens magister 
rogote respice super filium meum 
quoniam unicus mibi est accipitenim 

(FoL 224 a.) 

Cap. IX. 18—39. 





αντον €$αιφνησ πνενμα και ρησσα 
και σπάρασσα μετά αφρον καιμσγισ 
αποχωρ€ί αν αντον και σνντριβη αντον 
και ε&εηθην των μαθητών σον ίνα 
απαλλα^ωσιν αντον και ονκ ηδννηθησαν 
αποκριθεισ $€ ο ιησ ciircv ωγ€ν€α 
α?τιστ€ και διεστραμμένη εωσ irorc εσομαι 
ττροσ υμασ και avc£o/uu νμων 
ττροσενεγκ€ τον νιον σον• ere 8c 
προσερχόμενου αντον ερρηζεν αντον 
το δαιμόνων και σννεταρα^εν• 
επετειμησεν 8c ο ιησ τω ακαθαρτω 
ιτνενμΛτι και αφηκεν αντον και 
aircoWcv τον παιδα τω πατρι αντον 

ρ : iravrca 8c εζ «τλι/σσοντο «riny 
μεγαλιοτητι τον θν • : πάντων 8c 
θαυμαζοντων επι ττασιν οισ ciroici 
ciircv ιτροσ τονσ μαθητασ αντον 
θεσθαι νμεισ cur τα ωτα υ/χων τουσ λογον* 

ρα : τουτουσ ο γαρ νιοσ τον ανθρωπον 
μέλλει παραδιδοσύαι cut γειραχτ 
ανθρώπων οι 8c ηγνοονν το ρήμα 
τοντο και ην Κ€κα\νμμ€νον air αντων 
ίνα μη ανσθωνται αντο και εφοβονντο 
Επερωτησαι περί του ρηματοσ τούτου 

ρβ : το τισ αν €ΐη μαζών αντων οΒειησ 
ϊδων τον διαλογισ/ϋΐον αντων 
τησ καρδιασ επιΧαβομενοσ iraiSior 
εστησεν παρ εαντον και ciircv οσ αν 
8c£tyrai το ταιδιον τούτο «τι τω 
ονόματι μον εμε Scleral και τον 
αιτοστ€ΐλαντα tic ο γαρ μ€κροτ€ροσ 
εν ττασιν νμειν οντοσ core μεγασ 

(Fol. 224 δ.) 









4 8 

ilium deeubito spiritus etadlidit 
et disrumpit cum spuma et uix 
recedet ab eo et contribulat eum 
et praecatus sum discipulos tuos ut 
dimittant eum et non potuerunt 

respond ens autem ins dixit ogeneratio 
incredula et peruersa usque quo ero 
ad uos et patiar uos 
adduc filium tuum adhuc autem 
accedeute eo adlisit eum 
daemonium et conturbabit 
inperauit autem ihs in mundo 
spiritui etdimisiteum et 
reddidit puerum patri suo 
omnes autem stupuebanl in 
magnitudine dei omnium autem 
mirantium in omnibus quae faciebat 
dixit ad discipulos suos 
poniteuos in aures uestras uerba 
ista filitre enim hominis 
incipiet tradi in manus 
bominum illi autem ignorabant uerbum 
hoeet erat coopertum ab eis 
ut non sentirent illud et timebant 

mterrogare de uerbo hoc 
quisnameseet maior eorum ins autem 
uidens cogitationem eorum 
cordis adprehendens infantem 
statuit ad se et dixit quicumque 
acceperit infantem bunc in 
nomine meo me accipit eteum 
qui me misit qui autem minor est 
in omnibus uobis bic erit magnus 

(Fol. 225 a,) 

Cap. IX. 39—48. 




py: αποκρι$€ΐσ 8c Χωανησ ctircv €πιστατα 
ci8o/icv τίνα €vi τω ονόματι σου 
€κβαΧΚοντα δαιμόνια και €κωλνσαμ€ν 
αυτόν οτι ουκ ακολονθίΐ μ€$ ημών 
Eiircv 8c ο νησ μη kcuXvctc αντον 
οσγαρονκ€στιν καθνμων νπ€ρνμων 

/>8 : cotiv *• cycvcro 8c cv τω πληρονσθαι 
τασ ημ€ρασ τησ αναλημψιωσ αντον 
και αντοσ το πρόσωπον αντον conypi^cv 
τον πορ€υ€σΰαι «σ ΐ(ρονσαλημ, 
και airccrrctXcv ayycXow προ πρόσωπον 
αντον και πορ€υ$€ντ€σ ασηλθον 
€ur κωμην σαμαρ€ΐτων ωστ€ atrot /ιασαι 
αντω jcat ονκ c8c£avro αντον on 
το πρόσωπον αντον 9 ην πορ€υομ*ν•ν 
€ΐσ Ϊ€ρονσαλημ ΐ&οντ€σ Sc οι μαθψνι 
αντον ϊακωβοσ και ϊωανησ αττον 
ice OtktuT €ΐπωμ*ν πυρ καταβ-ηναι 
€κ τον ονρανον και αναλωσαι αντονσ 
ωσ και ηλ€νασ €ποιησ€ν στραφασ 8c 
€π€Τ€ΐμησ€ν αντοισ και ctircv 
ουκ otoarc ποιον πνευματοσ core 
και *ΊΓορ€υθησαν cur crcpav κωμψ 

pt : καλ€γ€ν€τοπορ€νομ€νωναντων 
cv τι; οδω ciircv tut ιτροσ αντον 
ακολον0φτω σοι σπον αν vvaytur 
και cmtcv αντω ο ιι/σ at αΧωπ€Κ€σ φωλεονσ 
€χσνσιν και τα irerctva τον ονρανον 
κατασ κηνωσίΐσ ο 8c νιοσ τον άνθρωπου 
ουκ €χ€ΐ πον την κ€φαλην κλ€ΐνη 
€«rev 8c προσ erepov ακολουθι μοι 
ο 8c ciircv €πιτρ€ψον μοι πρώτον 
απελθόντα θαψαι τον πατ€ρα μου 

(FoL 225 b.) 

IX. 49 










reepondens autem iohanes dixit magister 

uidimus quendam in nomine tuo 

eicientem daemonia et prohibus 

eum quia non sequitur nobiscum 
dixit autem ihs nolite prohibere eum 

qui enim non es contra uos pro uobis 

est • factum est autem ut conpleretur 

dies adsumptionis eius 

-et ipse uultum suum nrmauit 

ut abiret in hierusalem 

et misit nuntios ante faciem 

suam et-euntes intrauerunt 

in castellum samaritanorum ut praepararent 

ei et non susceperunt eum quia 

uultus eius erat iens 

in hierusalem uidentes autem discipuli 

eius iacobue et iohanes dixerunt 

dme uie dicimus igneaa. descendere 

de caelo etconsumere eos 

sicut et helias fecit conuersus autem 

in crepauit eos et dixit 

nescitis cuius spiritui estis 

et abierunt in alium castellum 
Et factum est euntibus illis 

in uia dixit quidam ad ilium 

sequarte quocumque hieris 
et dixit ill! ihs uul pes cubilia 

habent et uolatilia caeli 

habitacula filius autem hominis 

non habet ubi caput reclinet 
dixit autem ad alium sequere me 

ad ille dixit permitte mihi primum 

ut earn et sepeliam patrem meum 

(Fol. 226 a.) 

Cap. IX. 49 — 59. 





Ο 8c ciircv αυτω αφισ τονσ ν€κρονσ 
θαψαι τονσ cavrcov ν€κρουσ συ Sc 
troptvOtur διαγγιλλ* n^ βασιλααν τον 0υ 

pr : €iircv 8c και €Τ€ροσ ακολουθήσω σοι kc 
€πιτρ€ψον Ό€ μοι πρώτον αποτα£ασθαι 
τοισ €ΐσ οίκον μου oSciipr ciircvavra> 
Ουο€ΐσ €ur τα οπίσω βλέπων και €πιβαλλων 
την χαρά αυτόν «τ αροτρον ευθετοσ cotiv 

pf : «σττν/Ιασιλιιαντονσυ :airc8ci£cv8€ 

και €Τ€μονσ * ο/? • και aircoriXcv αντονσ ανα δνο 
irpo πρόσωπον avrov cur πάντα τόπον και πολιν 

ρη : ου citeXXcv €ρχ*σθαι : cXeycv Sc προσ αντονσ 
ο θ^ρνσμοσ πολνσ οι 8c epyarai ολίγοι 
&€ηθητ€ του κν του $€ρισμον οπωσ 
€ργατασ €κβαλη €ΐσ τον θ^ρισμον αντον 

ρ0: Υπαγ€ται ΐ8ον cya> αιτοστ€λλω ν/χασ ωσ 
αρνασ μ€σον λύκων '•μη βασταζςτ* 

ρι ΐβαλλαντιον μη πήραν μηνποσηματα 
και μηΒενα κατά την οοον ασπασησθ€ 

ρΐΛ ι €ΐσ ην αν Sc curcX&rrc . πρώτον οικιαν 
Xcycrc €ψηνη τω οίκω τοντω 
καν ι? ckci "ιοσ €ΐρηνησ €παναπανσ£Τ€ 
«τ αντον ι; €ΐρηνηνμων €i Sc furyc 
€φ ν/Αασ €πιστρ€ψ€ΐ η €ΐρηνη νμων 

ριβ : €v αυτί; 8c ττ; οικαα /acvctc €σθοντ£σ 
και π€ΐνοντ€σ τα τταρ αυτών 
α£ιοσ γαρ ο €ργατησ του μισθού αυτού 
μη μ€ταβαιν€Τ€ απο oiKuur cur 

ριγ : οικιαν : και «σ ι/ν αν πολιν 

€ΐσ€ρχησθ€ και οίχωνται ϋμασ 
€σθΐ€Τ€ τα παρατι0€ΐ4€να v/aciv 
και θ€ραπ€υ€Τ€ ονσ cv ανη; 
ασθϊνονντασ και Xcycre αντοισ. 

(Fol. 226 ο.) 

IX. 6ο 



Χ. ι 




ad ille dixit illi sine mortuos 

sepelire mortuos suos tuautem 

uade et praedica regnum dei 
dixit autem et alius sequar te dme 

permitte autem mihi primum abrenuntiare 

qui sunt in domum meam ihs autem dixit illis 

nemo retro aspiciens etinmittens 

manum suam in aratrum aptus est 

in regnum dei oetendit autem 
Et alios lxxii* et miait eos binoe antefaciem 

suam in omnem locum et ciuitatem 

ubi habebat uenire dicebat autem ad eos 

messismulta operarii autem pauci 

pi*aecamini ergo dom messis ut 

mittat operarios in measem suam 
ite ecce ego mitto uos sicut 

agnos in medio luporum nolite baiolare 

sacellu non peram non calciamenta 

et neminem in uiam salutaueritis 

in quamcumque autem intraueritis domum 

dicite pax domui huic 

et si fuerit ibi filius pacis requiescet 

in eum pax uestra • si quominus 

in uos reuertetur pax uestra 

in ipsa autem domo manete edentes 

etuibentes quae sunt ab eis 

dignus est enim operarius mercedem suam 

nolite transire de domo in 

domum et in quamcumque ciuitatem 

intraueritis et acceperint uos 

edite quae adponuntur uobis 

et curate qui sunt in ea 

infirmi et dicite illis 

(Fol. 227 a.) 

Capp. IX. 60 — X. 9. 




ρά : ηγγικενεφνμασ η βασίλεια του θν 
€ΐσ ην Βαν πολιν €ΐσ€λ$ητ€ και μη 
δ^ωνταινμασ c£ c\0ovrar «σ τασ 
νλατειασ αντησ curare και τον κονιορτον 
τον κολληθεντα ημτιν €κ τησ 
ιτοΧίωσυμων «στουσχοοασ 
ανομασσομ€$α νμειν ττλην τούτο 
γ€ΐνωσκ€Τ€ οτι iryyuecv η 
η βασιΧαα. τον θν λέγω Sc νμειν 
οτι σοδομοισ avcjcrorcpov ecrrcu 
€ντηβασιλ€ΐα τουθυ η τη ιτολα €Κ€ΐνη 

/xc : οναι σοι χοροζαϊν και βεδσαΐ&α οτι 
α cv τνρω και σιδωνι νγενηθησαν 
αι ονναμ€ΐσ ax -γενόμενοι cv v/*civ 
xoAoi or cv σακκω και σνοδω καθήμενοι 
μ€Τ€νοησαν πλην τνρω και σιβωνι 
ovcjcTorcpov carat η μειν 
κολ σν καφαρναονμ μη εωσ ονρανον 
νψωθηση η €ωσ αδον καταβηση 

/χγ : ο αχονων νμων c/aov axovci 

και ο alcrcnv νμασ εμε o0ctci 
ο Sc c/iov ακονων axovci του 

/κ£ : ατοσταλαντοσ/Μ : ντεστρεψαν 8c 
οι * ο/3 '/zero χαρασ λνγσντεσ #cc 
και τα δαιμόνια νττοτασΌτται ^ftciv 
cv πα ονόματι σον curcv Sc αντοισ 
εθεωρονν τον σαταναν ωσ 
αστρανην εκ τον ονρανον ircoOvra 
ϊδον Sc&o/u v/ticiv T17V c£ovo*tav 
τον warciv επάνω των οφεων 
και των σκορπιών καιεπιπασαν 
την θνναμιν τον εχθρον και 
ονδεν νμασ αδικήσει νλην 

(FoL 227 *•) 













adpropiauit super uoa regnumdei 
in quacumque autem ciuitate intraueritis ©tno" 
accipient uos exeunt es in 
plateis eius dicite et puluerem 
qui adhesit nobis de 
ciuitate uestra in pedibus 
extergimus uobis uerum tamen hoc 
scitote quoniam adpropinquauit 
regnumdei dico autem uobis 
quoniam sodomis tolerabilius erit 
in regno dei quam ciuitati illi 
uae tibi chorozain et be dsaida quia 
si tyru et sidoni factae essent 
uirtutes quae factae sunt in uobis 
olim iam in sacco et sidone resedentes 
paenitentiam egissent uerum tyro et sidoni 
tolerabilius erit quam uobis 
et tu cafarnaum num quid usque ad caelum 
exaltaueris aut usque ad infernum descendet 
qui audit uos me audit 
et qui spernit uos mespernit 
qui autem me audit audit eum 
qui me misit reuersi sunt autem 
lxxii • cum gaudio dicentes dme 
etdaemoniasubditasunt nobis 
in nomine tuo dixit autem ad eos 
uidebamsanan sicut 
fulgur de caelo cadentem 
ecce do uobis potestatem 
ut calcetis super serpentes 
et scorpiones et super omnem 
uirtutem inimioi et 
nihil uos nocebit uerum tamen 

(Fol. 228 a.) 

Cap. X. 9 — 2a 




€ν τούτω μη χ*ρ€Τ€ οτι τα δαιμόνια νμ*ιν 
υποτάσσεται χαιρ«τ« 8c οτι τα ονόματα 
υμών εγραφη εν τω ουρανω 

ριη : €ν αυτή $€ τη ωρα ηγαλλιασατο 
εν τω πνευματι τω αγιω και cmtcv 
€ζομολογουμ€σοιπατ€ρ kc τον 
ονρανον και η/σ γτ^τ οτι απ€κρνψασ 
ταντα απο συνετών και σοφών 
και απ€καλνψασ αυτά νηπιονσ 
ναι ο πατήρ οτι οντωσ εγενετο evSoKia 

ριί : ενπροσθεν σον : χαντα μοι παρεδόθη 
απο τον πατροσ και ovSckt ycivaxrftci 
τισ cotiv ο νιοσ ci /at; ο πατήρ και τισ 
€στινοπατηρ €ΐμηοννοσ και ω αν 

ρκ : βουληται ο νιοσ αποκαλνψαι : στραφασ 8c 
νροσ τουσ μαθητασ curcv αντοισ μακάριοι 
οι οφθαλμοί οι βλ€ποντ€σ α βλεπετ€ 
και ακονοντ€σ a okovctc λ«γω γαρ ν/χα? 
οτι χολλοι προφηται ηθέλησαν ciSciv 
a ν/χασ βλεπετ€ και ονχ «δον και ακουοται 
αν/ΐ€ΐσ okovctc και ουκ ηκονσαν 

ρκα ι αν€στη 8c τισ νομικοσ €κπιραζων 

αντον και λέγων τι ττοιησασ ζωην 
αιωνιον κληρονομήσω ο 8c curcv 
ιτροσ αντον cv τω νο/ιω γεγραπται 
ιτωσ αναγ«νωσκ«σ 
Ο 8c αποκριθ€ΐσ €ΐπεν α-γαττησιισ κν 
τον θν σον εν ολη τη κάρδια σου και 
cv ολη τη ψυχή σον και cv 0X17 τη ΐσχυϊ σον 
και τον πλησίον σον ωσσεαντον 
€iircv 8c αντω ορθωσ απ€κριθησ 

ρκβ : τοντο ποια, και ζησ€ΐσ : o8c0cX«*v 
«αυτόν 8ικαιωσαι curcv ιτροσ τον ιην 

(Fol. 2286.) 











in hoc nolite gaudere quoniam daemonia nobis 

subdita sunt • gaudete autem quia nomina 

uestra scripta sunt in caelis 
in ipsa autem hora exultauit 

in spiritu sancto et dixit 

oonfiter tibi pater dme 

caeli et terrae quoniam abeoodisti 

haec ab intellegentibus et sapientibus 

et reuelasti ea paruolis 

etiam pater quoniam sic beneplacitum 

in conspectu tuo omnia mihi tradita sunt 

Apatre etnemo cognoscit 

qui est fili as nisi pater etquis 

est pater nisi filius etcui 

uoluerit filius reuelare conuersus autem 

ad discipulos suos dixit eis beati 

oculi qui uident quaeuidetis 

-etaudientes quae audi tis dico enim uobis 

quoniam multi profetae uoluerunt uidere 

•quae uos uidetis et non uiderunt et audire 

quae uos auditis et non audierunt 
surrexit autem quidam legis doctor tempt»• 

eumetdicens quidfaciens uitam 

aeternam bereditabo ad ille dixit 

ad eum in lege quid scriptum est 

quo modo legis 
ad ille respondens dixit dililges dom 

dm tuum in toto corde tuo et 

in tota anima tua et in tota uirtute taa 

et proximum tuum sicut te ipsum 
dixit autem ill! recte respondisti 

hoc fee et uiues ad ille uolens 

se iustificare dixit ad ibm 

(FoL 229 a.) 

Cap. X. 10—29. 





και τισ €στιν μον ιτλησιον νπολαβων 8c Χ. $ο 
ο ιησ ciircv αντω ανθρωποσ tut 
Karc/?cvcv απο ϊςρονσαλημ €ΐσ Ϊ€ριγω 
και λψτταισ ircpicircv οι και €κδνσαντ*σ 
καινληγα(Γ€ΊΓ€ΐθ€ντ€σ αττηλθον 
αφαττ€σ ημιθανη κατά τννα 3 ι 

i€p€wr τισ καταβαινων cv τη οδω €Κ€ΐνη 
και ώων αυτόν αντιπαρηλθ€ν ομοιωσ 3 2 

8c και λ€ν€ΐτησ γ€νομ€νοσ κατά τον 
τοτον και ώων αντον αντιπαρηλθ*ν 
σαμαριτησ 8c tut oScvcav η\θ€ν κατ αντον 3 3 

και ώων αντον ίσπλαγχισθη και 34 

ττροσ(λθων κατ€οησ€ν τα τραύματα αντον 
ΠΓίχίων cXcov και οινον και ατιβιβασασ 
αντον CTTi το ίδιον κτηνοσ rryaytv αντον 
£ΐσ ττανδοχτιον και €ΤΓ€μ€λη$η αντον 
και «τι rip avptov €κβαλων οηναρια δυο 3 5 

€οΊΰΚ€ν τω mavSoKCi και curcv 
αημ^ΚηθψΊ αντον και οτι αν ττροσ 
oairan^rcio- cv τω €παν€ρ\€σθαι μ€ 
€γω αποδώσω τίνα ow Sokcut 7tX^cfiov 3 6 

yryovcvai τον cwcoovtoo• cio* τονσ λΐ7στασ 
ο 8c ciircv ο ΊΓΟίησασ το cXcoo* /xct αντου 3 7 

cure? 8e ο ίψτ ττορνυον και συ iroici ομοιωσ 
€ycvcro 8c cv τω νορ€ν€σθαι αντον 38 

aocXtfciv €icr κωμην τίνα γννη 8c τισ 
ονο/ιατι μαρθα ihrc8c£aro αντον 
«σ τον οίκον ανη/σ και n$c 17V αΒίλφη 3 9 

καλονααα? μαρια η παρακαθισασα 
τάρα τονσ ιτοδασ τον κν i^kovc τον λογον 
iy 8c μαρθα v€pucnraTo ircpi πολλών 4° 

διακονιαν «τιστα0«σ 8c ciircv kc 
ov /icXi σοι οτι η α&*λφη μου KarcXiircv μ*. 

(FoL 229 &) 

et quis est mihi proximus • suscipiens autem 
ills dixit ei homo quidam 
descendebat ab hierusalem in iericho 
et inoidit in latrones • a • d illi dispoliantes 
et plagas inponentes abierunt 
dimittentes semiuiuum forte autem 
sacerdos quidam descendens per uiam ilia 
et uidens eum pertransiuit similiter 
autem et leuita factus ad 
locum et uidens eum pertransiuit 
samaritanus autem quidam transiens uenit ad eu 
et uidens eum misertus est et 
accedens conligauit uulnera eius 
infundens oleum et uinum et inponens 
eum super suum pecus adduxit eum 
in diuersorium et curam habuit eius 
et in crastinum eieiens denarioe duos 
dedit stablario et dixit 
curam habeto eius et quidquid super 
erogaueris cumreuertor 


ego restituam quern ego putas proximum 
fuisse qui incidit in latrones 
ad ille dixit qui fecit misericordiam cum eo 
dixit autem ihs uade et tu fac similiter 
factum est autem cum iter faceret 
introibit in castellum quoddam "muiier ante 
nomine martha suscepit eum 
indomumsuam cuieratsoror 
nomine maria quae adsidens 
ad pe des dmi audiebat uerbum 
martha autem abalienabatur in multum 
ministerium installs autem dixit ad dome 
non tibi cura est quia soror mea dereiiquid me 

(Fol. 230 a.) 

Cap. X. «9 — 40. 




μονην διακοναν ενπον συν αντη Χ. 

ϊνα μου αντιλαβητ€ αττοκριθειχτ 8c ο νησ 4 ι 

ειπεν αντη μαρθα μαρθα θορνβαζη . μαρια τη λ* 
α,γα&ην μερώα εζ cXc£aro • 77 owe αφαφεθησεται 

ρκγ: αντησ ' και εγενετο cv τω «ναι αντον XI. ι 

cv τοττω τινι ττροσενχρμενον και ωσ 
«ταυσατο ciircv τισ των μαθητών αντον 
προσ αντον κε ΒιΒαζον ημασ ττροσενχεσθαι 
καθωσ και ϊωανησ εοι^αζ cv τονσ 
μαθητασ αντον ο 8< curcv όταν z 

νροσενχησθε μη βαττολογειτε ωσοιλοινοι 
δοκουσιν yap τινεσ οτΐ€ντη πολνλογεια 
αντων €ΐσακονσθησονται άλλα προσεύχομαι 
λέγετε πάτερ ημών ο cv τοισ ονρανοισ 
αγιασθητω σνομα σον εφ ημασ 
ελθετω σον η βασίλεια γενηθητω το 
θέλημα σον ωσ cv ονρανω και επι γησ 
τον αρτον ημών τον επιονσιον 3 

δοσ ημειν σήμερον ' και αφεσ ημειν 4 

τα οφιΧεματα ημών ωσ και ημεισ 
αφειομεν tout οφειλεταισ ημών 
και μη εισενεγκησ ημασ cur πειρασμον 
άλλα ρνσαι ημασ απο τον πονηρού 

ρκό : και ειπεν tut εζνμων 5 

c£ci φιΧον και πορενσεται προσ αντον 
μεσαννκτιον και ερει αντω φιλί 
χρησον μοιτρεισ αρτονσ επειδή 6 

φιΧοσ μοι παρεστιν απ αγρού και ονκ εχω 
ο παραθησω αντω εκεινοσ Sc εσωθεν η 

αποκρειθεισ ερει μη μοι κοπονσ παρεχε 
ηση η θνρα κεκλισται και τα iraiSia μον μετ «μου 
εν τη κοίτη εστίν ον Βυναμαι αναστασ 
δούναι σοι λ€γων/ιανον δωσααντω 8 

(Fol. 230 h.) 

Bolam ministrare die ergo illi 
ut me adiubet respondens autem ihs 
dixit ei martha martha turbas te maria 
bonam partem elegit quae non anferetur 
ab ea et factum est cum esset 
in loco quodam orantem et cum 
cessauit dixit quidam de discipulis eius 
adeumdme docenosorare 
eicut et iob anes docuit uos 
discipulos suos ad ille dixit cum 
oratis nolite multum loqui eicut et ceteri 
putant enim quidam quia in multiloquentia 
sua exaudientur sedorantes 
dicite paternoster qui in caelis ea 
sanctificetur nomen tuum super noe 
ueniat regnum tuum fiat 
uoluntas tua eicut in caelis et in terra 
panem nostrum cottidianum 
da nobis bodie et dimitte nobis 
debita nostra eicut et noe 
dimittimus debitoribus nostris 
et ne inducas noa in temptatione 
sed libera nos amalo 
Et dixit qnisexuobis 
habebit amicum et ibit ad eum 

media nocte et dicit illi amie 


commoda mini tree panes quia 
amicus mihi superuenit de agro et non habeo 
quod adponam illi ad ille deintus 
respondens dicit noli mihi molestus esse 
iam osteum clusum est et pueri mecum 
in cubili sunt non possum surgens 
daretibi dicouobis nondabitei 

(Fol. 231 a.) 

Capp. X. 40— XI. 8. 




αναστασ &α το civai αντον φιλον αντου XL 

Siayc την αναιδιαν αντου εγερθεισ 
ρκ€ : όωσει όσον χρήζει : καγω υμειν λέγω 9 

atrciTC και οοθησεται υμειν ζητ€ΐτ€ 
καιευρησεται κρούετε και ανοιχθησεταινμειν 
νασ yap ο αιτών λαμβαν€ΐ και ο ζητών ι ο 

«ρίσκα kcu τω κρονοντι ανοίγεται 
τισ 8ε εζ υμών τον πάτερα ο νιοσ αιτήσει ιι 

αρΓτον•μηλΛοναντωεπι&ωσει η και 
ϊχθυν αιτήσει μη αντιΊγθνοσ οφιναντω 
επώωσει εαν 8c και ωον αιτήσει μη 1 2 

σκορνιοναυτω cvccooktcc €ΐοννϋμεισ 13 

πονηροί οντεσ ocSarc δοματα αγαβα 
Stoovai τοισ τεκνονσ νμων ποσω μαλλο 
ο πατήρ ο c£ ουρανού 8ωσ« αγαθόν οομα 
tout αιτονσιν αντον ταντα 8c κποντοσ 14 

αντον προσφέρετε αυτω δαιμονιζομενοσ 

κωφοσ και εκβαλοντοσ αντον Travrco• 

^^^ • • • 

ρ«" : εθαυμαζον ' και τννεσ εζ αυτών ειπον 15 

cv βεελζεβουλ αρχοντι των δαιμονίων 
ρκ{ • εκβαλλειταοαιμονια : οΖεαποκριβενσ 

ειπεν πωσ συναται σατανασ σαναν 
ρκη : εκβαλειν : έτεροι οε πειραζοντεσ σημειον 1 6 

pied: c£ ουρανού εζητουν παρ αντου : αντοσ Sc 17 

cioaw αυτών τα διανοήματα 
ειπεν αντοισ «ασα βασίλεια ΰιαμερισθεισα 
εφ εαντην ερτημονται και οικοσ επ οίκον πκσιται 
ει οε και ο σατανασ εφ εαντον Βιεμερισθη' ι 8 

ου σταθησεται η βασίλεια αντον ©τι λέγετε 
εν βεελζεβουλ εκβαλλειν με τα δαιμόνια 
ει 8c εγω εν βεελζεβουλ εκβαλλω 1 9 

τα δαιμοννι υιοί νμων cv τι 
εκβαλλσυσιν 8ια τούτο αυτοί νμων 
(Pol. 231 &•) 

surgeiifl propter quod arnicas eias sit 
propter inpro bitatem eius surgens 
dabite quantum opus habet et ego dico uobis 
petite et dabitur uobis quaerite 
et inuenietis pulsaje et aperietur uobis 
omnis euim qui petit accipit et qui querit 
inueniet • et pulsanti aperietur 
quis autem ex uobis patrem suum filius petit 
panem num quid lapidem ei dabit aut 
piscem petierit numquid pro piece serpentem ei 
dabit et si ouum petierit num quid 
soorpionem ei dabit si ergo uos 
cum sitis iniqui scitia data bona 
dare filis uestris quanto magis 
pater de caelo dabit bonum datum 
petentibus eum haec autem dicente 
eo offerturilli daemoniosus 
surdus eteiectoeo omnes 
mirabantur etquidamexeisdixerunt 
in beelzebul principe dae moniorum 
eicit daemonia ad ille respondens 
dixit quodo potest satanas satan an 
eicere alii autem temptantes signum 
de caelo quaerebant ab eo ipse autem 
sciens eorum cogitationes 
dixit illis omne regnum diuisum 
super se deseretur et domus super domum cadet 
si autem et satanas super se diuisus est 
non etabit regnum eius quia dicitis 
in beelzebul eicere me daemonia 
si autem ego in beelzebul eicio 
daemonia fili uestri in quo 
eicient propter hoc ipsi uestri 

(Fol. 232 a.) 

Cap. XI. 8—19. 





κριται έσονται * ct Sc εγω εν δακτυλω θυ XI. zo 

εκβαλλω τα δαιμόνια αρα εφθασεν 

€φ υμασ η βασίλεια του θυ όταν ο ΐσχυροσ ζ ι 

καθωπλισμενοσ φυλάσσει, την αυλην 

αυτού εν ιρηνη coriv τα υπάρχοντα αντου 

€αν 8c ϊσχυροτεροσ επελθων την 

πανοπλυαν αντον αίρει εφ η πεποιβεν 

και τα σκύλα αντο οναοιΖωσιν 

ο μη ων /tier εμού κατ εμού cotiv 
και ο μη συναγων μετ εμού σκορπίζει 

ρλ : όταν 8c το ακαθαρτσν πνεύμα εζελθη 

απο του άνθρωπου διέρχεται δια των νδρων 
τοττων ζητονν αναπανσιν και μη 
ευρνσκον λέγει υποστρέψω cur τον 
οίκον μου o0cv εζηλθον και ελθων 
ευρισκι σεσαρωμενον κεκοσμημενον 
πορεύεται και παραλαμβάνει άλλα 
επτά πνεύματα πονηρότερα εαυτόν 
και εισελθοντα κάτοικοι και γαν€ται 
τα έσχατα του άνθρωπου εκείνου 

pXJa : χειρονα των πρώτων ' εγενετο οε 
εν τω λέγειν αυτόν ταύτα γυνή tut 
επαρασα φωνην €κ του όχλου €ΐπεν αυτω 
μακάρια η κοιλία η βαστασασα σ€ 
και μασθοι ουσ εθηλασασ ο οε €ΐπεν 
μενουνγ€ μακάριοι οι ακσυοντεσ 
τον λογον του θυ και φυλασσοντεσ 

ρλβ : των οε όχλων επαθροζομενων 

ηρζατο λέγειν η γενεά αντί; ycvca 
πονηρά cotiv σημειον επειζητει 
και σημειον ου οοθησεται αυτή 
ει μη το σημειον ΐωνα καθωσ yap 
εγενετο ϊωνασ σημιον tout vtvcvraur 

(Fol. 232 δ.) 










iudices erunt si autem ego in digito dei 
eicio daemonia forsitam adpropinquauit 
in uoe regnnm dei quando fortis 
armatus custodit aulam 
suam in pace est substantia eius 
si autem fortior superueneiit 
armaturam eius toll it in qua confidet 
et spolia eius diuidet 
qui non est mecum contra me est 
et qui non congregat mecum dispargit 
cum autem immundus spiritus exierit 
abhomine uadit per arida 
loca quaerens requiem et non 
inueniensdicitreuertar in 
domum meam unde exiui et ueniens 
inuenit mundatum adornatum 
uadit et adsumit alios 
septem spiritus nequiores se 
a* et intrant et habitant et fiunt 
γ peioraprioribus factum est autem 
in eo cum diceret haec mulier quaedam 
eleuans uocem de pleue dixit illi 
-β- nouissima hominis illius 
ueatus uenter qui te baiolauit 
et mamillae quae suxisti ad ille dixit 
etiam beati qui audiunt 
uerbum dmi et custodiunt 
turbis autem congregatis 
coepit dioere generatio haec generatio 
iniqua est signum quaerit 
et signum non dabitur ei 
nisi signum ionae sicut enim 
fuit ionas signum in nineuitis 

(Fol. 233 a.) 

Cap. XI. 19 — 30. 





οντωσ «σται και ο νιοσ τον άνθρωπου XI. 

τη ycvca τανη; και καθωσ ΐωνασ 
cv τη κοιλία τον κητονσ cycvcro 
rpur ημ€ρασ και τρ€ΐσ νυκτασ 
οντωσ και ο νιοσ του άνθρωπου €ντηγη 
βασίλισσα νότου εγςρθησεται μ€τα των 3 ι 

ανδρών τψτ ycvcao- ταντ^σ και 
κατακριν€ΐαντονσ ©τι η\0€ν €κ των 
π*ρατων τησ γησ ακονσαι την σοφιαν 
σοΚομΛχνοσ και ϊδον πλιον σολομωνοσ 

ρΚγ : ωο€ : δνδασ λνχνον αψασ cut κρ νπτην 33 

τιθ-ψτνν ou8c vVo τον μο8ιον άλλα «τι τ^ν 
λνχνιαν ίνα οι €ΐσπορ€νομενοι το φωσ 

ρλδ: βλχπωσιν : ο λνχνοσ τον σωματοσ σον 34 

αττιν ο οφθαλμοσ σον όταν η οοφθαλμοσσου 
απΧονσ παν το σώμα σον φωτινον €στιν 
όταν oc πονηροσ η και το σώμα σον «ττιν 
σκοτινον cotiv ci ow το φωσ το cv σοι 35 

σκοτοσ το σκοτοσ ποσόν 

ρλ€ : €&€ηθη Sc αντον τισ φαρισανοσ 37 

ίνα αριστηση μ€τ αντον €ΐσ*λθων 8c 
avcrco^cv ο 8c φαρισαιοσ ηρζατο 3 8 

&ιακρ€ΐνομ€νοσ cv cavroi Xcyciv 
δια τι ον πρώτον φαπτισνη προ τον 
άριστον curev Scoot προσ αντον 39 

VW υμ€ΐσ οι φαρισαιοι ϋποκριται 
το €$ω0€ν τον ποτηριού και τον 
πννακοσ καθαριζετ* το Sc €σω$€ν 
νμων yc/xci αρπαγησ και πονηριασ 
αφρον€σ ονχοπονησαστο€σωθ€ν 4° 

και το €$ωθ€ν εποίησαν πλην 4 * 

τα €νονταοπ€€λ€ημοσννην 
και ϊ8ον πάντα καθαρά €σται νμ€ΐν 

(Fol. 233 k) 

sic erit et filius hominis 
generationi huic et sicut ionas 
in uentre ceti fait 
tribus diebus et tribus noctibus 
sic et filius hominibus in terra 

regina austri exsurget cum 
uiris generation is huius et 
condemnabit earn quia uenit de 
finibus terrae audire sapientiam 
solomonis et ecce plus quam solomon 
hie nemo lucernam accendens in occultam 
ponit neque sub medium sed super 
candelabrum ut introeuntes lumen 
uideant lucerna corporis tui 
est oculus tuus cum est oculus tuus 
simplex totum corpus tuum lucidum est 
cum autem malus fuerit et corpus tuum est 
tenebrosum est • si ergo lumen quod in te est 
tenebrae sunt tenebrae quantae 

rogauit autem eum quidam pbarisaeum 
ut pranderet cum eo in trans autem 
recubuit pharisaeus autem coepit 
cogitare in semetipso dicens 
quare non primum baptizatus est antequam 
pranderet dixit autem dms ad eum 
nunc uos farisae ypocritae 
quod a foris est calicis et 
catilli mundatis ab intus autem 
uestrum plenum est rapina et iniquitate 
stulti nonne qui fecit quod intus est 
et quod a foris est fecit uerum tamen 
quae sunt date misericordiam 
et ecce omnia munda et erunt uobis 

(Fol. 234 a.) 

Cap. XT. 30—41. 




αλτ : άλλα οναι νμειν tout φαρισαιοισ "XI. 4* 

οτι αποδεκατουτε το ηδυοσμον 

και το πηγανον και παν λαχανον 

και παρερχεσθαι την κρίσιν και την 
ρλζ : αγαπηντουθυ:ουαιϋμεινφαρισαιοιοτιαγαπατ€^ 

την πρωτοκαθεδρυαν €ν tout συναγωγανσ 

και τουσ ασπασμουσ εν tout αγοραία 

και πρωτοκλισνασ εν tout δειπνοισ 
ρλη : ovcu ϋμειν γραμματεία και φαρισαιοι. 44 

οτι εστε μνημενα αοηλα και οι 

άνθρωποι επάνω περιπατουντεσ 
ρλθ : ουκοιΖασιν : αποκριθ^ισ δε τισ των 45 

νομικών λέγει αυτω διδάσκαλε 

ταύτα λέγων και ημασ ϋβρειζευσ 

ο δε ειπεν και ϋμειν οναι tout 46 

νομικοισ οτι φορτίζετε τουσ 

ανθρωπονσ φορτία δυσβακτατα 

και αντοι ενι των δάκτυλων ϋμων 
ρμ : ονπροσψ νετε Ιουαιϋμεινοτι 47 

οικοδομείτε τα μνημενα των 

προφητών οι 8c πατερεσ ϋμων 

απεκτειναν αυτονσ αρα μαρτυρείτε 4 8 

μη συνενδοκειν τοισ εργοισ των 

πάτερων ϋμων οτι αυτοί μεν 

απεκτειναν αυτουσ ϋμενσ δε 
ομα : oiKooo/icirc : 8ια τοντο αποστέλλω 49 

εισ αυτουσ προφητασ και αποστολουσ 

και ε£ αυτών αποκτενουσιν 
. και εκδνωζουσιν ϊναεκζητηθη $ο 

το αίμα πάντων των προφητών 

το εκχυννομενον απο καταβολησ 

κόσμου εωσ τησ γενεασ ταυτησ 
απο αιματοσ αβελ εωσαιματοσ 

(Fol. 234 &.) 


sed uae uobis pharisaeis 
quoniam decimatis menta 
et rutam et omne holus 
et praeteritis iudicium et 
caritatem dei uae uobis pharisaei quia 
diligitis primas sessiones in synagogis 
et salutationes in foro 
et primos adcubitos in cenis 
uae uobis scribae et pharisaei 
quia estismonumentasine specie et 
homines supra ambulantes 
nesciunt respondens autem quidam de 
legis doctoribus dicit illi magister 
haecdicens et nobis iniuriam facia 
ad ille dixit et uobis uae 
legis doctoribus quoniam honeratis 
homines honera quae non possunt portari 
et ipsi uno digitorum uestrorum 
non adtingitis uae uobis quoniam 
aedificatis monumenta 
profetarum patres autem uestri 
occiderunt eos ergo testificatis 
non consentire operibus 
patrum uestrorum quia ipsi quidem 
occiderunt eos uos autem 
aedificatis propter hoc mitto 
in eos profetas et apostolos 
ex eis interficient 
et persequentur ut exquirat 
eanquis omnium profetaru m 
quod effunditur a constitutione 
mundi usquae ad generationem hanc 
a sanguine abel usquae ad sanguine 

(Fol. 235 a,) 

Cap. XI. 41—51. 


Ί§ΐί(? ΕβΌΑΪ? 


ζαχαριον νιου βαραχεισυ ovc^ovcvouv XL 

ανα μχσον του θυσιαστήριου και του ναού 

ναι λέγω υμ€ΐν€ζητηθησ€ται ανοτησ 
ρμβ: γακασταντησ : ovcuvpuwrow $ι 

νομικοισ ort €κρνψατ€ τψ κλαν 

τησ γνωσ*ωσ και αυτοί ουκ unjkBart 

και τσυσ cunropcvo/tcvow €κωλνσατ€ 
ρμγ : λεγοντθσ 8c ταντα ττροσ αντουσ 53 

cyunriov παντοσ του λαον ηρζαντο 

οι φαρισαιοι και οι νομικοί δαναχτ 

c^av και σννβαλλ€ΐν αυτω wept 

νλαονων (ttowtot αφορμην 54 

τινά λαβείν αυτού ϊνα €υρωσιν 

κατηγορτησαι αυτού νολλων oc XII. ι 

όχλων σνητ€ρΐ€χοντων κύκλω 
ρ/ίο : ωστ€ αλΧηλσνσ σννπννγειν : ηρζατο 

λέγειν νροσ τσυσ μαθτρασ πρώτον 

προσέχετε €αντοισ αϊτό τησ ζνμησ 

των φαρισαιων ητισ cotiv υττοκριχησ 
ρμ€ : ovScv γαρ σννκ€καλνμμ€νον €<mv % 

ο ον φαν€ρωθησ€ται και κρνπτον 

ο ον γνωσθησ€ται ανθ ων οσα 3 

€ντησκοτ€ΐα ciirarc cv τω φωτι 

ακονσθησίται και ο ττροσ το σνσ 

€λαλησατ€ cv tout ταμ€ΐοισ κηρνχθησεται 

cm των δωμάτων • Xcyoi 8c ΰμαν τοισ φιλοισ μου 4 

μη φοβ-ηβτμαι αιτοτωνανοκτενοντων 

το σώμα την 8c ψνχηγ μη δυναμένων 

asOKTcivat /A170C €χοντων ιτ€ρισσον 

τι irotiprai vVo8ct£ci> oc ΰμαν τίνα 5 

φοβηθητ€ τον μ€τατο ατΓθκτ€ΐναι 

*χσντα εζονσιαν curyccwav/faXctv 

vat Xcyct) v/uictv τούτον φοβηθητ€ 

(Fol. 235 ft.) 

zachariae filibarachiae quern occiderunt 
inter medium altaris et templi etiam 
dico uobis exquiretur a 
generatione hao uae uobis 
legis doctoribus quia abscondistis clauem 
Bcientiae et ipsi non introistis 
et introeuntes uetastis 
dicente autem haeo ad eos 
in conspectu omnis populi coeperunt 
pharisaei et leges doctores male 
habere et committere ill! de 
plurimis quaerentes oooasionem 
aliquam accipere eius ut inuenirent 
accusareeum multis autem 
turbis adstantium circa 
ut alterutros esuffocarent coepit 
dicere ad discipulos primum 
ad tendite uobis afermento 
nihil enim coopertum est 
quod non reuelabitur etabsconsum 
quod non scietur uerumquae 
in tenebris dixistis in lumine 
audientur et quod ad aurem 
dixistis in promptalibus praedicabitur 
super tecta dico autem uobis amicis meis 
non timere ab his qui occidunt 
corpuR animam autem non possunt 
occidere nequa habentium amplius 
quid facere ostendam autem uobis quern 
timeatis quern post occiderit 
habentem potestatem in gehenam mitten 
etiam dico uobis hunc timete 

(Fol. 2360.) 

Capp. XI. 51—XII. 5. 




ουχί n-cvrc στρονθεια πωλείται ασσαριων ΧΠ. 6 

δυο και cv c£ αυτών ουκ coTcy 

ctt^cX^ct/acvov ενώπιον τον 0ν 

άλλα και at τριχεσ ϋμων πασαι τησ κεφαλησ η 

ηριθμημεναι ευσιν μη συν φοβηθητ€ 

ιτολλων γαρ ντρουθιων διαφέρετε υμενσ 

λέγω 8c v/aciv οτι 7τασ οσ αν ομολογήσει 8 

cv c /ιοι ενπροσθεν των ανθρώπων 

και ο ϋιοσ τον άνθρωπου ομολόγησα 

cv αυτω ενπροσθεν των αγγέλων 
ρμτ : τονβυ : 6 δε αρνησαμενοσ με 9 

ενπροσθεν των ανθρώπων αρνηθησεται 

ενπροσθεν των αγγέλων του θυ 
ρμζ : και πασ οσ αν cpci λογον «σ τον νιον 10 

τον άνθρωπου αφεθησεται αυτω 

€ΐσ 8ε το πνα το άγων ουκ αφεθησεται 

αυτω • οντε cv τω αιωνι τούτω 
ρμη: οντε εν τω μελΧοντι '• όταν οε 1 1 

φερωσιν υμασ εισ τασ σνναγωγασ 

και τασ αρχασ και τασ εζουσιασ 

μη προμεριμνατε πωσ απολογησησθε 

ητιειπητε τογαραγιονπνα 8ιδα£α 12 

υμασ cv αυτή τη ωρα a Set ciirciv 
ρμθ : €iircv 8c τισ αυτω εκ του όχλου οώασκαλε 1 3 

ειπον τω αοελφω μου μερνσασθαι 

μετ εμού την κληρονομναν 
Ο 8c ciircv αυτω άνθρωπε tut με 14 

κατ€ση;σ€ν κριτηνεφυμασ 
Ειπεν οε προσ αυτουσ οράτε και χ 5 

φνλασσεσθαι απο πασησ πλεονεξιασ 

οτι ουκ εν τω περισσευειν τινι εστίν 
η ζωη c#c των νιταρχοντων αυτω 
€i7Tcv 8c προσ αυτουσ παραβολην λέγων 1 6 

(Fol. 236 δ,) 

ηοηηβ quinque passares ueniunt dipundis 

duobus et unum ex eis non est 

oblitum in conspectu dei 

sed et capilli uestii omnes de capita 

numeratae sunt ne ergo timueritis 

multis enim passeribus differitis uos 

dico autem uobie quia omnes qui oonfessus fuerit 

in me in conspectu hominum 

et filius hominis confitebitur 

in eo in conspectu angelorum 

dei qui autem negauerit me 

in conspectu hominum abnegauitur 

in conspectu angelorum dei 

et omnis qui dixerit uerbum in filium 

hominis dimittetur illi 

in spm autem sanctum non demittetur 

illi neque in saeculo hoc 

neque in f uturo cum autem 

adducent uos in synagogas 

et principatus ad potestates 

nolite solliciti esse quomodo respondeatis 

aut quid dicetis eps enim sanctus docebit 

uos in ipsa hora quae oportet dicere 
dixit autem quidam ad ilium de populo magistcr 

die fratri meo partiri 

mecum hereditatem 
ad ille dixit illi homo quis me 

constituit iudicem super uos 
dixit autem ad illos uideteet 

obserbate ab omni cupiditate 

quoniam non in abundantia cuiquam est 

uita de substantiae ius 
dixit autem ad eos parabolam dices 

(Fol. 237 a.) 

Cap. XII. 6— 16. 







άνθρωπου τινοσ πλουσίου ημφορησεν χπ. 

η χωρά και 8tc\oyi£cro cv cavra> λίγων ι ; 

τι ποιήσω οτι ουκ εχω νου συνάξω 
τονσ καρπουσ μου καχ ciircv τούτο 1 8 

ποιήσω καθελω μου τασ αποθηκασ 
και ποιήσω αυτασ μειζονασ 
κακ€ΐ συνάζω πάντα τα γενηματα μου 
και €ρω τη ψυχή μου ψυχή εχεισ ι 9 

πολλά αγαθά ευφραννου • ci7rcv 8c αυτω ο θσ ζο 
άφρων ταύτη τη νυκτι απαιτ ουσιν την 
ψυχην σου απο σου α συν ητοιμασασ 
ρν : τινοσ «τται : ciircv 8c προσ τουσ μαθητασ 
αυτού δια τούτο λέγω νμειν μη 
μεριμνάτε τη ψυχή τι φαγψε μη&ε 
τω σώματι τι ενουσησθε η yap ψυχή 
wXcov ccrriv τησ τροφησ και το σώμα 
του ενσοματοσ κατανοήσατε τα Trcrciva 
τον ουρανού οτι ούτε σπειρουσιν ovrc 
θεριζουσιν our ουκ coriv ovrc ταμεισν 
ουτ€ αποθήκη καιοθσ τρέφει αυτά 
ουχί νμ€ΐσ Βιαφερεται των πετεινών 
τυσ 8c εξ υμών δύναται προσθειναι z ζ 

επι την ηλικειαν αυτού πηχυν καιπεριτω ζβ 

λοιπών τι μεριμνάτε κατανοήσατε ζη 

τα κρίνα πωσ ούτε νηθει ούτε υφαίνει 
λεγωοεϋμειν οτιον&ε σολομών 
εν πάση τη οοξη αυτού περιεβαλετο 
ωσ εν τούτων ει οε τον χορτον τον 28 

αγρού σήμερον οντά και αυριον 
ευσ κλιεφανον βαλλομενον ο θσ 
συτωσ αμφνεζει ποσω μάλλον υμασ 
ολιγοπιστοι και ϋμεισ μη ζητείτε 29 

τι φαγητε η τι «-1771*« και μη μετεωριζεσθαι 

(Fol. 237 δ.) 

hominis cuiusdam diuitis uberes fructus attalit 

regio et cogitabat intra se dicens 

quid faciam quoniam non habeo ubi congrege 

fructos meos et dixit hoc 

faciam deponam apothecas 

et faciam eas maiores 

et ibi congregabo omnes fructos meos 

et dicam anime meae anima habee 

multabona aepulare dixit autem illids 

stulte ac nocte petunt 

animam tuam a te quae ergo parasti 

cuius erunt dixit autem ad discipulos 

suos propter hoc dico nobis nolite 

solliciti esse animae quid edatis neque 

corpori quid iuduamini anima enim 

plus est quam esca et corpus 

uestimento intuemini uolatilia 

caeli quoniam neque serent neque 

metent quibus non est neque promptarium 

neque apotheca etdspascitea 

nonne uos differitis uolatilibus 

quia autem ex uobis potest adicere 

in aetatem suam gubitum etde 

ceteris quid solliciti estis intuemini 

lilia quo modo neque neunt neque texunt 

dico autem uobis quoniam neque solomon 

in omni gloria sua indutus est 

sic ut unum ex his si autem faenum 

agri hodie qui est etcras 

in clibanum mittitur ds 

sic uestit quanto magis uos 

pusillae fidei et uos nolite quaerere 

quid manducetis • aut quid bibetis et non tbaUene 


(FoL 238«.) 

Cap. XII. 16—99. 



SE<? ί&ΟΑΪί 

ταύτα γαρ πάντα τα €$νη τον κόσμου 

ζψ£ΐ oi8cv γαρ ο πατήρ νμων 

οτι χρηζεται τούτων ζψ•€ΐτ€ 8c τι/κ 

βασιλ€ΐαν αντσυ και ταύτα πάντα 

ρνα : νροστ€θησ€ταινμ€ΐν : μη φόβου 




νο : 



pvr : 


το /icixpov νοιμνιον οτι cv αντω 
ηυοοκησεν ο πατήρ ϋμων δούναι ϋ /iciv 
τι/ν βασιλααν ' πωλφταται τα υπάρχοντα 

ποορτατι cavrour βαλλαντία μη 
παλαιου /icva θησανρον aveyknrrov 
cv tout ovpavour οπον κλεπτησονκ €γγι£α 
ovSc στ^τ Sta^Ocpci οττον γαρ €στιν 
ο θησανροσ ϋμων ckci crai /cat 
ι; κάρδια ημών : ϊστω ΰ/ιων ι/ οσφνσ 
ν€ρΐ€σζωσμ€νη και οι λυχλοι 
καιο /icvoi και ΰ /xcur όμοιοι ανθρωποισ 
ψτροσ&€χομ€νοισ τον κν αυτών ttotc 
ανάλυση ex των γάμων ίνα *\θοντοο 
και κρονσαντοσ cvOttixr ανυ£ουσιν 
αντω : μακάριοι οι δούλοι c#ccivoi ουσ cXdaiv 
οχσ €υρη γρηγορουντασ αμήν λέγω 
υ/χαν • οτι π€ριζοχτ€ται και ανακλινα 
αυτουσ και ιταρ&θων διακόνησα 
αυτοισ και cav cX0q τι; €σττ€ρινη 
φνλακη και €υρησ€ΐ οντωσ νοιησ€ΐ 
και cav cv ny ocurcpa και τη τρίτη 
μακάριοι curiv ckcivoi : τούτο 8c 
γανωσκ€Γ€ οτι ci 170C1 ο οικοθ€σττοτησ 
ποια ωρα ο κλοτη^Γ cp^crai ουκ αν 
και νμ€ΐσ 8c γ€ΐν€σθαι croi/xoi 
οτι η ωρα η ου Sokcitc ο ΰιοσ του ανβρωπου 
cp^cTOi ' και €ivev ο irerpoo κ€ 

(FoL 238 δ.) 












haec enim omnia gentes mundi 

quaerunt scit enim pater uester 

quoniam opus habetis horum quaerit aatem 


adicientur uobis noliteti mere 

pusillum gregem quoniam in eo 

beneplacitnm est patri uestro dare uobis 

regnum uendite substantiam 

uestram et date elemosynam 

facite uobis sacculos non 

uetereecentes thensaurum non deficiente 

incaelis ubifur nonaccedit 

nee tinea conrumpit ubi enim est 

thensaurus uester ibierit et 

cor nostrum edtlumbus 

uester cinctus et lucernae 

ardentes et uos similis hominibus 

expectantibus dom suum quando 

ueniet a nuptias ut uenienti 

etpulsanti confestim aperiant 

illi beati serui illi quos ueniens 

dms inueniet uigilantes amen dioo 

uobis quia suocinget se et reclinauit 

eos et transiene ministrauit illis 

et si ueniet uespertina 

custodia et inueniet sic fadet 

etsisecunda ueltertia 

beati sunt illi hocautem 

scitote quia si sciret paterfamilias 

qua bora fur uenit utiquenon 

et uos ergo estote parati 

quia qua hora non putatis filius hominis 

uenit et dixit petrusdme 

(FoL 239 a.) 

Cap. XII• 30—41. 





νροσ ημασ Xcycur την παραβολην 
ταντην και ctircv ο κσ τισαρα cotiv 
ο ττιστοσ οικονομοσ ο φρονιμοσ 
ο αγαβοσ ον καταστήσει ο κσ «τι την 
θΐραπ€ΐαν αντου οι&οναι ck καιρώ 
σιτομετριον μακαριοσ ο 8ονλοσ 
€Κ€ΐνοσ ονςλθωνοκσ αυτού ιυρησει 
αντον νοισυντα οντωσ αμήν λιεγω 
CfMCF οτιενιπασιντοισϊπαρχσυσιν 
ρνη αντον . κατάστησα αντον : car 8c «τη; 
ο οσυλοσ* cxcuoct cv ny κάρδια αντον 
χρον飫οκσ μσυερχεσθαι και apfrfrat 
tvjtcif τονσ «αιδασ και τασ ιται&σκασ 
€<r$uovT€ καιιπινων μ€θνσκομ*νοσ 
η(*ιοκσ αντον €νημ€ρα η ονττροσοοκα 
και (ν ωρα η συ γ*ινωσκ€ΐ και διχοτομήσει 
αντον και το μεροσ αντου θησει 
μνθ μετά των άπιστων : CKCtvoa 0£ 

ο οονλοσ ο γνονσ το θέλημα του κυ αντου 
και μη νοακτασ ττροσ το θέλημα αυτόν 
Ζαρησεται νολλασ οοεμη γνονσ 
νοιησασ οε α£ια πληγών οαρησεται 
ολιγασ πόντιο* ω έδωκαν πολν 
ζητησονσιν αν αντου ττερυσσοτερον 
και ω ναρεθεντο πολύ irXcov 
ρς : απαιτησσυσιν αντον : ττνρ ηλθσν βαλενν 
ενστηνγηνκαιτιθελω ειηδηανηφθη 
βάπτισμα οε εχω βαπτισθηναι και 
πωσσυνεχομα «ωσ ότου τελεσθη 
οοκειτε οτι εψηνην τταρεγενομην 
ποο^ται εν τη γη ουχί λέγω ϋμειν 
άλλα οΊαμερισμον έσονται yap απο τον vw 
εν m <κκω TTCVTf rpcur οιαμεμερισμενοι 

(Fol. 339 ft•) 













ad nos dicis parauolam hanc 
et dixit dma quinamest 
fidelis uil icus sapiens 
bonus quern constituit dms super 
curam eius dare in tempore 
frumentationem beatus seruus 
ille quern ueniens dms eius inueniet 
eum facientem sic amen dico 
uobis quia super omnem substantiam 
Buam constituet eum si autem dixerit 
seruus ille in corde suo 
tardat dms meus uenire et coeperit 
percutere pueros et puellas 
manducare autem et bibere et inebriari 
uenit dms eius in die qua non putat 
et in hora qua ignorat et diuidet 
eum et partem eius ponet 
cum infidelibus ille autem 
seruus qui sciuit uoluntatem dmi sui 
et non fecit ad uoluntatem eius 
bapulabit multas qui autem ignorauit 
fecit autem digna plagis bapulauit 
paucas omni autem cui dederunt multum 
quaerent ab eo amplius 
et cui conmendauerunt satis plus 
expostulabunt eum ignem ueni mittere 
in terrain et quid uolo si iam accensum est 
baptism um autem abeo baptizan et 
quo modo urguor usque dum consummetur 
putatis quoniam pacem ueni 
facere in terra non dico uobis 
sed diuisionem erunt autem amodo 
indomouna quinque tresdiuisi 

(Fol. 240 a.) 

Cap. XII. 41—5«. 








cv oWiv και Svo cv τρισιν διαμ€ρισθησονται XII. 
πατήρ €<f> νιω και νιοσ «τι πατρι αντον ξ 3 

διαμ€ριχτθησονται μητηρ «τι θνγατ€ρα 
καιθνγατηρ cttl την μητέρα ircvdcpa 
€πι τι^ νυμφην αντησ και νύμφη 

ρςαι επιτηνπενθεραν : cXcycv 8c /cat τοιο*. 
οχλοισ όταν cio^re την ν€φ*λην 
ανατ€λλονσαν απο 8νσμων €υθ€ωσ Xeycrc 
ομβροσ €ρχ€ται και γ€ΐν£ται ουτωσ 
και όταν νοτον πλ€οντα Xcycrc 
καύσων cacrat και ycivcrcu vVoKpirae 
το /Λ€ν πρόσωπον τον ουρανον 
και τησ γησ oioaTC δοκ«/ια£ειν ττλι/κ 
τον καιρόν τούτον ον 8oki/io£ctc 
και αφ €αντων ον Kpiverai το δίκαιον 

ρζβ : ωσ γαρ νπαγασ μετά του αντίδικου σον 
or άρχοντα cv τω οδω δοσ €ργασιαν 
απαλλαγηναι απ αντον μηποτ€ κατάκοιτη σι 
προσ τον κριτην και ο κριτησ τταραδωσΐΐ σ€ 
τω πρακτορι και ο πράκτωρ βάλει σ€ 
€ΐσ φνλακην λίγω σοι ον μη €$€λ0ησ 
CKC10CV €ωσ ον αιτοδοισ τον ισγατον 

ρζγ : κοΒραντην '• παρησανΒττινςσ 

αντω τω καιρώ απαγγ£λλοντ€σ αντω 
ircpi των γαλιλαίων ων το αίμα 
π€ΐλατοσ c/i,ci£cv ftcra των 0νσιων αντων 
και αποκριθασ ο ιησ cnrcv αυτοιο* 
ooiccirc οτι οντοι οι γαλιλαίοι πάρα παντασ' 
τονσ γαλιλαιονσ cycvovTO αμαρτωλοί 
οτι ταντα π€νπονθασιν ονχι λ<γω νμ€ΐν 
άλλα cav /χτ; μςτανοησητι παντ€σ 
ομοιωσ απολίΐσθαι η ckcivoi οι 8cxa 
οκτώ • €φ ονσ circ7Cv ο πνρτγοσ τον σιλωαμ 

(Fol. 240 ft.) 



in daobus et duo in tribus diaidentar 

pater in filio et filius super patrem suum 

diuidetur mater super filiam 

etfiliaeupermatrem eocrus 

super norum suam et norus 

super socrum dicebat autem et 

turbis cumbideritie-nubem 

orientem ab occideste confestim dicitis 

nimbus uenit etfietsic 

et quando austrumflantem dicitis 

aestuserit etfiet hypocritae 

uultum quidem• caeli 

et terrae scifcis probare uerumtamen 

tempue hoc non probatie 

et a uobis non iudicatis iustum 

dum enim uadis cum adtrersario tuo 
ad principem cum es in uia d&operam 
diecedere ab eo ne forte condemnet te 
ad iudicem et iudex tradet te 
exactori et exactor mittat te 
in carcerem dico tibi nonexies 
inde usque quo reddas nouisimum 
quadrantem uenerunt autem quidam 
eodem tempore adnuntiantes ei 
de galilaeis quorum sanguinem 
pilatus miscuit eum sacrificiis eorum 

Et respondens ins dixit eis 
putatis quia kti galilaei prae omnes 
galilaeos fuerunt peccatores 
quoniam haec passi sunt non dico uobis 
eed si non paenitentiam egeritis omnes 
similiter peribitis autilli decern 
et octo super quos cecidit turris in siloam 

(Fol. 241 a.) 

Ci*r. XII. 51— XIII. 4. 




και oircjrrccvcv αντονσ 8o*circ ση 
οφειλετ at cycvovro πάρα ιταντασ τουσ 
av0panrovcr tow cvoucouvtoo Ιερουσαλήμ 
ουχί • λ€γω 8c v/aciv ore cav /αϊ; μετανοηστξται 
τταντεσ ομονωσ απολασβαι 

ρ£δ : GAcycv 8c ταυτην την ναραβολην συκην 
tut ειχεν ττεφντενμενην εν τω 
αμπελωνι αντον και ηλθ€ν ζητών 
καρπον απ αντησ και μη ενρων 
ειπεν προσ τον αμπελονργον ΐ&ου 
ετητρια αφ ου έρχομαι ζητών καρπον 
εν τη σνκη ταντη και ουκ €υρισκω 
φ*ρ* την α^€ΐγην εκκοψον αντην 
Ινα τι και την γην καταργεί ο 8c 
αποκριΰεισ λέγει αντω κ€ αφεσ αντην 
en τούτον τον ενναυτον εωσ ότου 
σκάψω περί αντην και βάλω κοφινον 
κοπριών και €αν μεν ποίηση καρπον 
€i 8c μηγε €ΐσ το μέλλον εκκοψενσ αντην 
ην 8c δνδασκων εν μια των συναγωγών 
σαββατω και ϊΒου γυνή cv ασθένεια ην 
πνσ €τηΊη• καιηνσυνκαπτουσα και 
μη συναμενη ανακνψαι cur το 
ποντελεσ ει&ων$ε αυτήν οιησ ειπεν 
αντη γυναι απολελυσαι αποτησ 
ασθενειασ σον και επεθηκεν τασ 
χειρασ αντη και παραχρήμα ανορθωθη 

ρ$€ : και €&οζασ€ν τον θν • άποκριθεισ 8c 
ο αρχνσυναγωγοσ αγανακτων ελεγεν 
τωοχλω οτιτω σαββατω εθεραπενσεν 
ιησ εζ ήμεροι cunv cv αισ 8α εργαζεσθαι 
εν ταυταισ συν ερχόμενοι θεραπενεσθαι 
και μη τη ήμερα τον σαββατον 

(Fol. 241 δ.) 








et occidit θθ8 putatis quoniam 

debitores fuerunt praeomnes 

homines qui inhabitant hierusalem non 

dico autem uobis quod sin penitueiitis 

omnie similiter peribitis 

dicebat autem hanc parabolam ficulneam 

quidam habebat plantatam in 

uineasua et uenit quaerens 

fructum in -ea et non inueniens 

dixit ad uineae eultorem ecce 

annitres exquouenio quaerens fructum 

in ficulnea hac et non inuenio 

adfers securem praeeid earn 

ut quid et terrain occupat adille 

respondene dixit illi dme dimitte illam 

adhuc hunc annum usque quo 

fodiam circa iHam et<mittam qualum 

stercoris et si quidem fecerit fructum 

si quominus in futurum euellis earn 

Erat autem decene in una de synagogis 

sabbato et ecce mulier in infirm itate erat 

sps annoe'xuiii• et erat incumbens et 

non poterat se erigere in 

totum uidens autem earn ihs dixit 

illi mulier dimissaes ab 

infirmitate tua etinposuit 

manus ei et confestim erecta est 

et honoriOcabat dm respondens autem 

archisynagogus indignans dicebat 

populo quia sabbato curauit 

ihs sex dies sunt in quibus oportet curari 

in his ergo uenientes curamini 

et non die sabbat 

(Fol. 242 a.) 

Cap. XIIT. 4—14. 



Sfe(T ΕΐΓΕΑίΓ 

απεκριθη Sc αντω ο ιησ και ciircv νποκριτα ΧΠΙ. 1 5 
€καστοσϋμωντωσαββατω ovXvct 
τον βονν αυτού και τον ονον αιτο τησ 
φα νησ και ατταγαγων νοτ€ΐζει ταυτην 1 6 

8c θυγατ€ρα τον αβρααμ ονσαν ην €ο*ησ€ν 
ο σατανασ ϊδον en; • tiy* ουκ c8ci λν&βΌΐ 
αιτο τον $€σμου τοντον τη ημ€ρα τον 

/>ir : σαββατου : και κατησχυνθησαν οι 1 7 

avriKCCficvoi αντω και πασ ο οχλοσ 
€χαψ€ν cv πασιν our c0ca>pow 
cvoo£our vir αυτού ycivo/icvour 

ρίς: GXcycv 8c τινι ορ,οια coriv ηβασι\&Α 1 8 

τον 0ν και τινι ομοιώσω αντην 
όμοια coriv κοκκω σιναπίωσ ον 19 

λαβών ανθρωποσ €βαλεν «σ τον κηττον 
αντον και ηνζησεν και cycvcro ScvSpov 
και τα ircrciva τον ουρανού κατασκήνωσαν 

ρςη: vVo τονσ κλαδονσ avrov • iy τινι όμοια ζο 

«στιν ι; βασίλεια τον 0ν και τινι ομοιώσω 
αντην όμοια εστίν ζνμη ηνλαβονσα 2 1 

γννι; €ν£κρυψ€ν cur αλεύρου σατα τρία 

ρί0 : €ωσ ον ζνμωθη όλον : και Siciropcvcro 22 

κατά «*ολασ και κωμασ διδάσκων 
και πορειαν ποιονμενοσ cur ΐαρονσαλημ 

ρο : Ciircv 8c rur αντω kc ci ολίγοι curiv οι σωζόμενοι 23 
ο 8c airoKpidcur ciircv ayaivi£cadc 24 

€ΐσ€λ^€ΐν 8ta τψτ στενησ θνρασ 
οτι ττολλοι λέγω ΰ /xciv ζητησονσιν 

ροα: curcλ0cιv και ουχ ιυρησονσιν '• αφ οτον 25 

αν ο οικοδεστΓοτησ εισελθη και 
αιτοκλασι; ττ/ν 0νραν και αρζησϋε 
c£a> coravai και κρου€ΐν λ€γοντ€σ 
κ€ κ€ ανοιζον ημειν και αποκριθεισ 

(Fol. 242 6.) 

reepondit autem ei dms et dixit hypocrite 

unusquisque uestrum die sabbati non soluet 

bouem suum ant asinum a 

praesepio et ducens adaquat banc autem 

filiam abrahae cum esset quam ligauit 

satanas ecce anni -xuiii• non oportebat solui 

a uinculo hoc die 

sabbati et confundebantur 

aduersarii eius et omnis populus 

gaudebat in omnibus quibus uidebant 

mirabilibus ab eo fieri 
dicebat ergo cui simile est regnum 

dei et cui similabo illut 

simile est granosinapis quo 

accepto homo misit in hortum 

suum et creuit et facta est arbor 

et uolatilia caeli habitauerunt 

sub ramos eius aut cui simile 

est regnum dei et cui similabo 

illut simile est fermento quod accipiens 

mulier abscondit in farinae mensuras trie 

usque quo fermentatum est totum - et dicaitat 

per ciuitates et castella docens 

et iter faciens in hierusalem 
dixit autem ei quidam dme si pauci sunt qui ahuntor 

ad ille respondens dixit certamini 

introire per angustam ianuam 

quoniam multi dico uobis quaerent 

introire et non inuenient ex quo 

paterfamilias introierit et 

cluserit osteum et incipientis 

forie stare et pulsare dicentes 

dme dme aperi nobis et respondens 

(FoL 243 *•) 

Cap. XIII. 15— «5. 






ερειϋμειν συκο<ΖαϋμΛ(ΤΐΓθθ€ν€στ€ Till 

τότε αρ(ησθε λέγειν κε εφαγομεν 26 

cvaw -ιονσου koictio/acv καιενταισ 
νλατειαισ 17/ιων €διδα£ασ 
και cpci Xryco v/xciv ovScvorc «δον 
v/uur avoorirrc αν c /ιον iraKrar 
φγαται ανομιασ εκεί ccrrai ο κλαυθμοσ 
καιοβρνγμοσ των οδόντων : δταν 
pop : οψεσθαι αβρααμ και ϊσαχ και ϊακωβ 

καιπανταστονσπροφητασ εν τη βασίλεια 
τσυθν νμασ&ε εκβαλλαμενονσ εζω 

και ηζσυσ -tv απο ανατολών και δυογιων 29 

και βορρά και νότου και avajcXciAprovTat 
ρογ : cv ττ; βασίλεια τον 0ν : και αδου ασιν 3° 

€σχατοι οι coovtoi ιτρωτοι καιασιν 

νρωτοι oc €σονται €σχατοι 
ροο €ν ταντι; ttj ωρα προσήλθαν αντω τινεσ 3 > 

των φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ έξελθε 

και iropcvov εντενθεν οτιηρω&ησ 

ζητεί σ€ αιτοκτ«ναι και carcv αντοισ 3 2 

vopcvfovraT curare 1-17 αλωιταα τανη/ 

ΐδον €κβαλλω δαιμόνια 

και ειασισ αποτελούμαι σήμερον 

και ανρισν • και ττ; τριττ; TcXciov/iai 

πλην δα ftc σήμερον και τη ανρισν 3 3 

και τη ερχόμενη πορενεσθαι 


οτι ουκ ενΒεχεται απολεσθαι προτην 
poc: εξωΐερονσαλημ : Ιφονσαλι?/! Ιερουσαλήμ 34 
ι/ airoKTcivowa τουσ νροφητασ και 
λιθοβολούσα τονσ απεστάλμενονσ ιτροσ avrq 
νοσακιο* ηθέλησα εττισυναζαι τα τέκνα σον 
ον τρόπον ορνιζ τα νοσσια αντησ νπο τασ* 
«τιρνγασ και ουκ ηθελησατε ΐδου 35 

(Fol. 243 ft.) 

dicet nobis neecio uoe unde estis 

tunc incipietia dioere dme manduc auimus 

in conspecto tuo etbibimusetin 

plateis nostra docuisti 

et dicet dico uobis numquam uidi 

uoe recedite a me omnes 

operari iniquitatifl ibi erit ploratus 

et stridor dentium cum 

uideritis abraametisaoetiacob 

et omnes prophetas in regno 

dei uosautem eiciforas 

et uenient ab oriente et occidentem 

et ab aquilone et austro et recumbent 

in regno dei et ecce aunt 

nouissimi qui erunt primi et sunt 

primi qui erunt nouissimi 
in ipsa hora accesserunt illi quidam 

pharisaeorum dicentes exi 

et uade hinc quia herodes 

quaeret te occidere et dixit illis 

abeuntee dicite uulpihuic 

ecce eicio damonia 

et sanitates perficio bodie 

et eras et tertia perfioior 
uerumtamen oportet me hodie et eras 

et uentura abire 

quia non oportet perire prophetam 

extra hierusalem hierusalem hierusalem 

quae occidis prophetas et 

lapidas missos ad te 

quotiens uolui congregare filios tuos 

quern ad modum gallina pullos suos sub 

alas suas et noluistis ecce 

(Fol. 244 a.) 

Cap. XIII. «5—35. 




cufncrat ΰμειν ο οικοσ νμων €ρημοσ 
λεγωδεϋμειν ονμημ€ ώητ€ €ωσ η&ι 
οτε €ί7τητ€ £υλογημ€νοσ ο €ρχομ*νοσ 
por : cv ονόματι κν : #ccu εγενετο εν τω 
εισελ#ειν αυτόν εισ οίκον τινοσ 


XIV. ι 

των αρχόντων των φαρισαιων 
σαββατω φαγειν αρτον και αντοι ήσαν 
7ταρατηρσυμ€νοι αυτόν και ΐθον ανθρωποσ 2 

ην ΰδρωιτικοσ αητροσθεν αυτού 
ροζ : και αποκρί$€ΐσ ο ιησ etirev προσ τουσ 3 

νομικουσ και φαρισαιονσ ε£εστιντω 
σαββατω βεραττενσαι ι; ου οι Sc ι^συχασαν 4 

και επιλαβομενοσ αυτόν και ΐασα/ιενοσ 
αιτελυσεν και ειττεν ιτροσ αντονσ $ 

τινοσ ε£ νμων προβατον η βονσ 
€ur φρ€αρ ενιτεσειται η? ημ*ρα του σα/^3ατου 

και ουκ ευ0εωσ ανασιτασει αυτόν 

oi 8ε ουκ απ*κριβησαν προσ ταύτα 6 

ροη : £λεγεν Sc και προσ τουσ κ€κλημ€νουσ η 

παραβολην• ατ€χων πωσ τασ πρωτοκλισιασ 

ε£ελεγοντο λέγων προσ αυτουσ 

όταν κληθησ €ur γαμσν μηκατακλιθησ 8 

€ur την νρωτοκλισίαν μηιεοτ€ 

εντειμοτεροσ σου η&ι και ελθων 9 

ο σ€ και αυτόν καλεσασ ερει σοι δοσ 

τούτω τόπον και rorc cot; /ιετα 

ακτχυνησ €σχατον τόπον κάτεχαν 

αλλ όταν κληθησ εισ τον εσχατον τόπον ι ο 

αναιτειιττε ίνα όταν ελσι^ ο κεκλι/κωσ σε 

«my σοι φίλε νροσαναβηθι ανωτερον 

και τότε εσται σοι Sofa ενωττιον των 
ροσ : συνανακει/ιενων : ότι πασ ο νψων 1 1 

εαυτόν ταιτεινουται και ο ταπεινών 
(Fol. 244 ft.) 

dimittetur aobis domus ues deserta 
dico autem uobis non me uidebitie donee ueniat 
ut dioatis benedictus qui uenit 
in nomine dmi et factus est cum 
introisset in domum cuiuedam 
principum pharisaeorum 
eabbato manducare manem et ipsi erant 
obseruantes eum et coe homo 
erat hydropicus in conspectu eius 
Et respondens ihs dixit ad 
legis doctoree et pharieaeos licet 
eabbato curare aut non ad illi tacuerunt 
et adpraehendena eum et sanans 
dimisit et dixit ad eoe 
cuius ex uobis ouis autbobis 
in puteum incidet diesabbati 
et non confestim leuabit eum 
ad illi non responderunt ad haeo 
dicebat autem ad inuitatos 
parabolam uidens quo modo prime* adcubitoe 
eligebant dicens ad eoe 
cum inuitaris in nuptias noli recumbere 
in primum adcubitum ne forte 
honorificentior te ueniet et ueniens 
qui te et ilium inuitauit dioet tibi da 
huic locum et tunc incipiens cum 
confusione nouissimum locum tenere 
sed cum inuitaris in nouissimum locum ' 
recumbe ut cum uenerit qui te inuitauit 
dicat tibi amice ascende superius 
et tunc erit tibi gloria in conspectu qui 
simul recumbunt quoniam omnia qui exaltat 
se humiliauitur et qui humiliat 

(Fol. 245 a.) 

Capf. XIII. 35-XIV. 11. 




€αντον νψονται eXcycvScKaiTu» XIV. 12 

κ€κληκοτι αντσν όταν νονησ άριστον 

η ocixvov μη φων€ΐ τονσ φιλονσ 

μηδ* τονσ αΒ*\φουσ σον fti^Sc 

τονσ γ€ΐτονασ μηδ* τονσ πλονσ to νσ 

μψτοτ€ και αντοι αντικαλισωσιν σ€ 

και ycnrrot ανταττο&ομα σοι 

άλλα όταν πονησ δοχην καλά 1 3 

ντωχσυσ αναν€ψονσ χωλσυσ 

τνφλσυσ και μακαριοσ cotj or» 14 

ουκ €χσυσιν ανταποδουναι σοι 

ανταΐΓθδο$τκτ€ται γαρ σοι cv τη 

αναστασ€ΐ των δίκαιων 
ακονσασ 8c τισ ταύτα των συνανακ£ΐμ*νων ι $ 

curcv αντω μακαριοσ οσ φαγ*τ€ αρτον 
μ* : €ντηβασιλ€ΐατουθυ : ovSccwrcv 16 

ανθρωποσ tut croiiprev δαιτον μ(γαν 

και €καλ€σ€ν πολλονσ και airarrciXcv 1 7 

τον δονλσν αντον τη ωρα τον Scurvov 

€i7T€tv τοισ κ€κλημ€νοισ €ρχ€<τθαι 

οτι η&η ναντα eroiua cor ιν και ηρζαντο 1 8 

αϊτό μ£ΐασ ιταντ €σ wapaiT€urOat 
Ο «ρωτοσ cisrcv ay ρονηγορασα και» 

ανάγκην *χω c£cXB<uv ciSciv αυτόν 

φωτωσ£ €%€ μ€ παρητημ€νον 
και €Τ€ροσ «irev fcvyi; βοών ηγορα 1 9 

7CVTC και wopevouai δοκίμασα* αντα 

Su> ον δνναμαι c\0civ και αλλοσ carcv 2c 

γυναίκα ιλαβον δ*ο ον δννα/ιαι cX0civ 
και ναραγ€νομ*νοσ ο δονλοσ am/yyeiXcv , 2 1 

τω κω αντον ιταντα ταντα και οργ€ΐσ 

ο οικοοχσττοτησ τω δονλω αντον cnrcv 

«£cX#c ταχ€ωσ €ΐσ τασ ιτλαταασ και ρνμασ 

(FoL 345 Μ 

Be exaltabitur dicebat autem et ad eum 

qui inuitauerat earn cam facie prandium 

autcenam noli uocare amicos 

neque fratrestuos neque 

uicinos neque diuites 

ne forte et illi reinuitente 

et fiat retributio tibi 

sed cum facie aepulationem uoca 

egenos debilee clodoe 

caecos etbeatuseris quoniam 

non habent retiibuere tibi 

retribueturenimtibi in 

resurrectione iuetorum 
audiens autem quia haec qui simul recumbebant 

dixit ei beatus qui manducauit panem 

in regno dei ad ille dixit 

bomo quidam fecit cenam magnam 

et uocauit multos etmisit 

senium suum hora cenae 

dicere inuitatis uenite 

quoniam iam parata sunt omnia et coeperunt 

ab una omnes se excusare 
primus dixit agrumemiet 

necesse babeo exiens uidere eum 

rogo te habeto me excusatum 
Et alius dixit iuga bourn emi 

quinque et eo probare ilia 

propter quod non possum uenire • et alius dixit 

uxorem duxi propter quod non possum uenire 
Et adueniens seruus adnuntiauit 

dmo suo haec omnia et iratus 

paterfamilias seruo suo dixit 

exi celerius in plateas etuicos 

(FoL 246 a.) 

Cap. XIV. 11— si. 






npr iroXcow και πτωχονσ και αναττ«ρουσ ■ XIV. 

και τνφλονσ και χωλονσ cvcyxc o>8c 
και ο ίουλοσ ciircv γ€γον ο circrajacr 

και cri τοιτοσ coriv και curcv ο κσ προσ τον 

δονλον avrov c£cX0c cur τασ οοονσ* 

και φραγμουσ και ανάγκασαν curc\0civ 

ίνα γ€μισθη μου ο οικοσ λ€γω γαρ νμαν 24 

οτι ον8ασ των ανθρώπων των 

κ€κλημ€νων γ€νο~€ται jiov τον Sciirvov 
ρπα : Cwciropcvovro 8c αντω όχλοι 

και στραφ€ΐσ ctircv αντοισ ci τισ cp^crai 

ιτροσ /ic και ου ττ«σ« τον irarcpa avrov 

και τι/ν /ttprcpa avrov και η/ν γυναίκα 

και τα rcfcva και τονσ αδΰλφονσ 

και τασ αο^λφασ cri 8c και ηρ? cavrov 

ψνχην ου δύναται /ίου μαθητησ «ναι 

και οσ* ον βασταζ€ΐ τον σταυρόν αυτού z η 

και cpxcrai οπίσω μον ον Swarai /ιον 
ρπ/ϊ : μαθητησ €ΐναι : Tur8cc£v/Mtyv 28 

0cXwv πυργον οικο&ομησαχ 

ουχί πρώτον καθισασ ψηφ€ΐζα 

την iavavqv ci c^ci car airaprur/xov 

ίνα μψτοτ€ θεντοσ αυτού 0CficXciov 29 

μηΐσχυση οικοδομησαι καιτταντ€σ 

οι $€ωρουντ€σ μιλλονσιν Xcyciv 

οντοσ ο ανθρωποσ ηρζατο owcooo/iciv 3 ° 

και ουχ ίσχυσα^ cicrcXcaai 1; τ « βασιλςνσ 3 ! 

νορ€νομ€νοσ €Τ€ρω βασιλ€ί' συνβαλενν 

cur «oXcjiov ονκ cvtfccixr καθισασ 

πρώτον /fovXcvcrai ci δννατοσ corcv 

cv Scxa χαλαασιν Ta>/icracucoo*i 

χιλιάδων €ρχομ€νω «τ αυτόν 

νπαντησαι ci 8c /tiiryc cri avrov πόρρω 3 2 

(Fol. 246 ^) 

ciuitatis et egenos et debilee 
et caecos et clodos adduc hie 
Et seruus dixit factum est quod praeoepieti 
et adhuc locus est et dixit dms ad 
serbum suum exi in uias 
etinsaepes et coge introire 
ut inpleatur domus mea dico enim nobis 
quia nemo illorum hominorum qui 
inuitati sunt gustabit decenamea 
ibant autem cum illo turbae 
et conuersus dixit illis si quia uenit 
ad me et non odit patrem suum 
et matrem suam et uxorem 
et fi lios et fratres 
etsorores adhuc etiamet suam 
animam non potest meus discipulus esse 
et qui non baiulat crucemsuam 
et uenit retro me non potest meus 
discipulus esse quis autem ex nobis 
uolens turrem aedificare 
nonne primum sedens conputat 
erogationcm si habet ad perfectum 
ut ne forte cum posuerit fundamentum 
non potuerit aedificare et omnes 
qui uident incipient dicere 
hie homo coepit aedificare 
et non potuit perficere aut quis rex 
abiens alio regi committere 
in pugnam nonne eontinuo sedens 
primum eogitat si potens est 
in decemilibus illi qui cum uiginti 
milibus uenit super eum 
obuiari si quo minus adhuc eo longe 

(Fol. 347 Λ ) 

Cap. XIV. «1—3». 


stic lucaS? 


οντοσ amxrrciAxur ττρτσβίίαν €ρωτα τα 

pry : ττροσ €ψψην : δντωσ ow και c£ νμωκ 

ττασ οσ ουκ αποτάσσεται tout νπαργονσιν 
αυτού ου δύναται μου μαθητησ «ναι 

ρπο: καλόν το αλα €αν 8c και το αλα μωρανθη 
εν τινι αρτυθησεται οντ€ €ΐσ την γην 
οντ€ cur κσπριαν ευθετον «mv 
c£a> βάλλουσα? αυτό ο έχων ωτα 
axovciF αχου€τω : τ^σαν 8c 

/wc : cyyt£oirccr αυτω τταντ€σ οι τ€λωναι 
και αμαρτωλοί ακου€ΐν αυτόν 
και διεγογγυζον οι tc φαρισαιοι 
και οι -γραμματ€ΐσ λεγοντ€σ 
οτι ουτοσ αμαρτωλονσ προσ&εται 

ρττΓ : και σνν€σθΐ€ΐ αυτοισ : cwrcv 8c 

χ/κκτ αντσνσ ηρ* τταραβολην ταυτην 
tut ανθρωποσ ίζνμων ocrcfci 
cxaroy πρόβατα και αττολιση 
cf αντων cv owe αφνησι τα * 

cvcinpcovra cwca εντηψημω 
και απελθων το απολωλοσ ζητ€ί 
«οσ ευμη αυτό και cvpw ετιτίβησιν 
cm rowr ωμονσ αυτού γοφών 

ρττζ : cX0a> 8c ckt otxov awicaXcirai 
τονσ φιλουσ και τουσ γ«τονασ 
Xcyaiv αντοισ συνχαρητ€ μοι οτι 
ευρον το νροβατον μου τοαπολωλοσ 
λέγω 8c ϋμ€ΐν οτι οντωσ χαρά coral 
εντωονρανω ciri cvi αμαρτωλω 
μετανοουντι η επι cvcnyicoKra 
cwca δικαιοιο* oitifcct ουχ εχουσι 

ρττη : χρ€ΐαν μετανοιασ : ή tut γυνή 

έχουσα οραχμασ Βεκα και αττολεσασα 

(FoL 247 δ.) 



XV. ι 


constitudo mittens legates rogat quae 
adpacem sic ergo etexuobia 
omnis qui non abrenuntiat substantiae 
suae uon potest meus discipulus esse 
bonum est sal etsi autem sal infatuatum fuerit 
in quo salietur neque in terram 
neque in stercore utile est 
foras mittent illud quihabet aures 


audiendi audiat erat autem 
adpropiant ei omnes publicani 
etpeccatores audireeum 
et murmurabant pharisaei 
etscribae dicentes 
quoniamhic peocatores adsumit 
et manducat cum illis • dixit autem 
ad eos parabolam hanc 
quis ex uobis homo quihabet 
centum oues etperdiderit 
unumexeie nonne dismittit 
nonaginta nouem in desertum 
et uadit et quaerit quod perierat 
usque dum inueniat illud et inueniens inponit 
super umeros suos gaudens 
ueniens autem in domum conuocat 
amicos et uicinoe 

dicens eis cum gaudete mihi quoniam 
inueni ouem meam quae perierat 
dico autem uobis quoniam sic gaudium erit 
in caelo super uno peccatore 
paenitentiam agenti quam super *xc• 
nouem iustis quinonhabent 
opus paenitentiae aut quae mulier 
habens drachmas decern et si perdiderit 

(FoL 248 a.) 

Catp. XIV. 32— XV. 8. 







μιαν ουχί turret λνχνον και σαροι XV. 

την OLKULV και ζητ€ΐ επιμελωσ 

εωσ ευρη και ευρουσα συνκαλαται 9 

τασγατονασκαιφιλασ λέγουσα 

συνχαρητε μοί οτι ευρον • ην αιτωλεσα Βραχμη 
ρπθ: οντωσ λέγω ϋμενν χαρά εσται ενώπιον 

των αγγέλων τον θν επιενι 

αμαρτωλω μετανοονντι 
pq : Ειπεν St ανθρωποσ τισ €ΐχεν δυο νιονσ* 

και ciircv ο vecorepcxr αυτών τω πατρι 

πάτερ δοσ /χοι το επιβάλλον μοι μεροσ 

τησουσιασ και SiciXcv αντοισ 

τον βων και ου μετά πολλασ ημερασ 1 3 

συναγαγων πάντα ο νεωτεροσ ϋιοσ 

απεδημησεν cur χωράν μακράν 

κακ€ΐ διεσκορπισεν ε αυτόν τον βιον 

ζων ασωτωσ ο\ιπανησ αντοσ Βε 14 

αυτόν πάντα εγενετολειμοσ ισχυρά 

κατά την χωράν €Κ€ΐνην και αυτοσ 

ηρςατουστερνσθαι καιπορευθεισ 15 

εκολληθη ενι των νολειτων 

τησ χωρασ €Κ€ΐνησ και επεμψεν 

αυτόν €ΐσ τουσ αγρουσ βοσκειν χοιρονσ 

καπεθυμει χορτασθηναι €κ των ι 6 

κερατίων ων ησθιον οι χοίροι 

και σνδασ εδώοντω £ur εαυτόν Βε \η 

ελθων ειπεν πόσοι μίσθιοι 

του πατροσ μου περισσενονσιν άρτων 

εγω Sc ω&ε λειμω απολλνμαι 

αναστασ πορενσομαι προσ τον πάτερα μου 1 8 

και ερω αντω πάτερ ημαρτον tur τον 

ουρανον και ενώπιον σου ονκετι 19 

£ΐ/ιια£ιοσ κληθηναισουυνοσ ποιησον 

(Fol. 248 b.) 

unam nonne accendit lucernam et mundat 

domum et quaerit diligenter 

usque quo inueniat et cum inuenerit «muocat 

uicinas et arnicas dicens 

congaudete mihi quia inueni quam podiden 


sic dico uobis gaudium erit in conspectu: 
angelorum dei super uno 
peccatori paeuitentia agenti 
dixit autem homo quidam habebat duos filio• 
et dixit adulescentior eorum patri 
pater da mihi quod me tanget partem 
eubstantiae etdiuisiteis 
substantiam et non post multos dies 
congregans omnia adulescentior filius 
peregrinatus est in regionem longinqnam 
et ibi dieparsit substant iam suam 
uiuens luxuriose cum erogasset autem 
omnia facta est famis magna 
per regionem illam etipse 
coepitegeri etabiit 
et adhesit ibi uni ciuium 
regioni illiua etmisit 
euminagros pascere porcos 
et cupiebat saturari de 
siliquis quase debantporci 
et nemo dabat illi in semetipsum 
autem ueniens dixit quanti mercennaiii 
patris mei abundant paribus 
ego autem hie fame pereo 
surgens ibo adpatremmeum 
etdicam illi pater pecaui in 
caelum et in conspecto tuo iam non 
sum dignus uocari filius tuus fac 

(Fol. 349 a.) 

Cap. XV. 8—19. 




μ€ωσ€νατων μίσθιων σον XV. 

και αναστασ ηΧθ£ νροσ τον ττατ€ρα αντου ζο 

en 8c αντον μακράν απ€χοντοσ 

ciScv αντον ο 'πατήρ αντον και €σπλαγχησθη 

και &ραμων cvcirarcv «τι τον 

τραχηλον αντον κατ€φιλησ€ν αντον 

ο 8c νιοσ ciircv αντω irarcp ημαρτον ζ ι 

cur τον ονρανον και cvonriov σον 

ovkcti cifu α£ιοσ κληθηναι σον νιοσ 

χοιησον μ* ωσ €να των μίσθιων σον 
civcv 0€ ο Ίτατηρ ττροσ τονσ οονλονσ ζ ζ 

αντον ταχ<εωσ c£cvcyKarc στολι/ν 
την ττρωτην και cv&Warc αντον 
και Sore δάκτυλων cur την \€ΐρα αντον 
και ννοσηματα cur τονσ ιτοδασ αντον 
και cvcyfcarc τον σ«τ€ντον μοσχρν ζ$ 

και θνσα.τ€ και φαγωμεν 

και €νφρανθωμ€ν οτι οντοσ ο νιοσ μον 24 

ν*κροστρτ καιανιζησεν αττοΧωΧωσ 
και άρτι ενρ€θη και ηρζαντο 
€νφραιν€σθαι ην St ο ν ιοσ αντον ζξ 

ο τρςσβντςροσ cv ay ρω (Χθων 8c 
και cyyuracr τ^ owccia ηκονσεν 
σννφωνιασ και χορών και ζ6 

τροσκαΧεσαμενοσ cva των παιοων 
Γττυνθανετο τι 0c\ci τοντο civai 
oSccurcv οτιοαο€Χφοσσονηκ€ΐκαι zy 

c6Wcv ο ίτατηρ σον τον σατεντον μοσχον 
αντω οτι vycevovra αντον airc\a/?cv 
Ωργισϋη Sc και ovtc i/pVXcv curcXflciv 2 8 

ο 8c ίτατηρ αντον c£c\6W ηρ$ατο αντον 
ο 8c avoKp€tJ$€ur ciircv τω πάτρα αντον 29 

ΐδον τοσαντα en; 8ovXcvu> σοι και ovSctotc 

(Fol. 249 &•) 

me sicut unum mercennarioram tuorum 
et surgens uenit ad patrem suum 
adhuc autem eo longe iter habentes 
uidit earn pater eius etmisertusest 
et currens incubuit super 
collum eius et osculatus est eum 
dixit autem filius eius pater peccaui 
in caelum et in oonspecto tuo 
iam non sum dignus uocari filius tuus 
fac me sicut unum mercennariorum tuomm 
dixit autem pater ad seruos 
suos cito adferte stolam 
et date anulum in manum eius 
et calciamenta in pedes eius 
et adducite saginatum uitulum 
etoccidite et manduccmus 
et aepulemur quoniam hie filius meus 
mortuus erat et reuixit perierat 
et modo inuentus est etcoeperunt 
aepulari erat autem filius eius 
senior in uilla ueniens autem 
et proximans domui audiuit 
synfoniae etchoriet 
aduocans unum de pueris 
interrogabat quid uellet hoc esse 
ad ille dixit quoniam frater tuus uenit et 
occidit pater tuus saginatum uitulum 
ill! quia salbum eum recepit 
iratus est autem et nolebat introire 
pater autem eius exiens rogabat eum 
ad ille respondens dixit patri suo 
ecce tot annos seruio tibi et numquam 

(Fol. 350 a.) 

Cap. XV. 19— *o. 




Ίταφ€βην σου €ντο\ην και ovScirorc XV. 

€8ωκασ μοι εριφον c£ αιγών ϊνα μετά των 
φίλων μου αρνστησω τω 8c ΰιω σον 3° 

τω καφαγοντι πάντα μετά των πόρνων 
και tkOovTi ίθνσασ τον σ«τ«ιτον μοσχον 

Ο Sc cnrcv αντω συ πάντοτε /act c /ιου ci 3 * 

και ναντα τα c/xa σα cotiv ενφρανθηναι 3 2 

8c c8ci και χαρηναι οτι ο αδιλφοσ σον οντοσ 
ν€κροσ ην και αν€ζησ€ν απολωλωσ 
και €υρ€$η cXcycv 8c και ιτροσ τονσ XVI. ι 

μαθητασ ανθρωποσ τισ iyv πλονσιοσ 
οσ €ΐχεν οικονομον καιοντοσ 
Βίίβληθη αντω ωσ διασκορΐΓΐ£ων τα 
υπάρχοντα αντον και φωνησασ 2 

cmtcv αντω τι τούτο ακούω ircpi σον αποδοσ 
τον λογον τφτ οικονομιασ ονγαρδννφ 
en oiKOvo/ACiv ciircv 8c cv cavra» 3 

ο οικονομοσ τι ποιήσω οτι ο κσ ιιον 
αφαιο€ΐται ττ/ν οικονοιιιαν /χου σκαπτβιν 
ονκισχνω cirairciv αισχυνομαι cyvoiv 4 

τιττοιι/σω ίνα όταν μετασταβω €κτησ 
οικονοιιιασ 8c£a>vrai ιιαι «σ τονσ οίκον* avr* 
και προσκαΧισαμενοσ cva ckootov 5 

των χρ€θφιλ€ των τον κυρίου αντον 
cXcycv τω πρωτω ποσόν οφ€ΐλ€ΐσ 
τω κω μου ο 8c ciircv cxarov 6 

καδονσ cAaiov cnrcv 8c αντω 8c£ai σον 
τα γράμματα και γραψον πεντήκοντα 
circira τω ετ€ρω ciircv cxarov κορουσ η 

σ€ΐτου ο 8c Xcyci αντω 8c£c σον τα 
γράμματα καιγραψον ογΒοηκοντα 

και επην€σεν ο κσ τον οικονομον 8 

τησ αδικιασ οτι φρονιμωσ νπονησιν 
(Fol. 250 ό.) 

praeteribi mandatum tuum et numquam 
dedisti mihi haedum de caprie ut cum 
amicis meis prandeam filio autem tuo 
qui comedit omnia cum meretricibus 
et uenienti occidisti saginatum uitulum 

ad ille dixit illi tu semper mecum es 
et omnia meatuasuntaepulari autem 
oportebatetgaudere quia fratertuus hie 
mortuus est et reuixit perierat 
et inuentus est dicebat autem ad 
discipulos homo quidam erat diues 
qui habebat uilicum ethic 
diffamatns est ei quasi dissipane 
substantiam eius etuocanseum 
dixit illi quid hoc audio deteredde 
rationem uilicationis non enim potes 
adhuc uilicare dixit autem intra se 
uilicus quid faciam quia dms meua 
aufert uilicationem meam fodere 
non ualeo mendicare confundor scio 
quid faciam et cum amotus fuero de 
uilicatione accipiant me in domus suas 
et aduocane unumquemque 
debitorum domini sui 
dicebat primo quantum debes 
dmomeo ad ille dixit centum 
siclos olei dixit autem illi accipe tuas 
litteras et scribe quinquaginta 
deinde alio dixit tu autem quantum 
debes ad ille dixit centum mensuras 
tritici ad ille dixit illi accipe tuas 
litteras et scribe octoginta 

et laudauit dms uilicum 
iniquitatis quoniam sapienter fecit 

(FoL 251 a.) 

Capp. XV. 29— XVI. 8. 




&ο λέγω υμειν οι νιοι του αιωνοσ XVI. 

τούτον φρονιμωτεροι ϋπερτονσ 

ϋιαυσ του φωτοσ cmt την γενεαν την εαυτών «σ* 

καγω λέγω υμειν ποιήσατε εαυτοισ 9 

φιλονσ εκ του άδικου μαμωνα 

Ινα όταν εκλιπη δ^ωνται ΰμασ 

cur τασ αιωνιουσ σκηνασ 

ο χιστοσ cv ελαχιστω και εν πολλω πιστοσ ι ο 

cariv και ο cv ολιγω αδικοσ και 

cv τοΛΛω α&χοσ ycivcrai «ουν 1 1 

cv τω αδικώ μαμονα πιστοί ουκ εγενεσθε 

το αληθΐνσν τισ υμειν νιστενσει 

και €i εν τω αλλοτριω πιστοί ουκ εγενεσθε ι ζ 

το νμετερον τισ δώσει ΰ/ιαν 
pqa: OvScur οικετησ δύναται Βυσικυριοισ 13 

δουλιυατ η γαρ τον ενα μεισησει 

και τον έτερον αγαιτησει η ενοσ av0c£cTai 

και τον έτερου καταφρονήσει ου Βννασθε 
ρ(\β : θω &ονλενειν και μαμονα : ήκουον 1 4 

3c ταύτα οι φαρισαιοι φιλάργυροι ϋπαρχοντεσ 

και εξεμυκτηριζον αυτόν και ciircv αυτοισ 1 5 

νμεισ εστε οι Βικαιουντεσ εαυτονσ ενώπιον 

των ανθρώπων ο$εθσ γεινωσκει 

τασκαρο* ιασ ϋμων ©τι το εν ανθρωποισ 
pqy: ΰψηλον β&ελνγμα ενώπιον του θυ : ο νομοσ 1 6 

και οι προφηται εωσ ϊωανυν επροφητευσαν 

απο τε η βασίλεια του θν ευαγγελίζεται 
pqo : και πασ εισ αυτήν βιάζεται '• ευκοπωτερον Βε 17 

coTtv τον ουρανον και την γην παρελθειν 

η του νομού μιαν κερεαν πεσειν 
pqc : τασΌαπολυωνττν γυναίκα αυτού 1 8 

και γάμων ετεραν μοιχευει και ο 

απολελυμενην γάμων μοιχευει 

(Fol. 251 δ.) 

propter quod dico nobis fill saeculi 
huius sapieiitioree super 
filios lucis in generationem suam sunt 
et ego dico uobis facite uobis 
aniicos de iniquo mamona 
nt cum defeoerit accipiant uos 
in aeterna tabernacnla 
qui fidelis est in modico et in multo fidelLs 
est et qui in modico inicus et 
in multo inicus fit si ergo 
in inico mamona fidelis non fuistis 
quod uerum est quis credet uobis 
et si in alieno fidelis non fuistis 
uestrum quis dabit uobis 
nemo seruus potest duobus dominie 
seruire aut enim unum odiet 
et unum diliget aut unum adprehendet 
et alium contemnet non potestis 
deo seruire et mamonae audiebant 
autem haeo pharisaei cum essent cupidi 
et subsannabant eum et dixit eis 
uos es tis qui iustificat is uos in conspectu 
hominum ds autem nouit 
corda uestra quia quod in hominibus 
altum abominatio in conspectu dei lex 
et prophetae usque ad iohanen propbetarunt 
a quo regnum dei euangelizat 
et omnes in earn conatur facilius autem 
est caelum et terrain praeterire 
quam de lege unam apicem cadere 
omnis qui dimittit uxorem suam 
et nubens aliam moechatur et qu i 
dimissam nubit moechatur 

(Fol. 252 a.) 

Cap. XVI. 8- 18. 




ctircv 8c και έτερον παραβολην ΖΤ1 1 9 

ρ(\ς•ΐΑνθρωποστισηνπλουσιοσ και 

ενε&υδισκετο πορφυραν και βνσσον 
και ευφραινομενοσ καθημ€ραν 
λαμπρωσ πτωχοσ Βε τισ ονόματι 20 

λαζαροσ εβεβλητο προσ τον πυλώνα 
αυτού ειλκωμενοσ καιεπιθυμων 2 1 

χορτασθηναι αττο των ψιχων των ΐΓ€Μττοντω 
απο τησ τραπ€ζησ του πλουσίου άλλα και οι κυν€σ 
ερχόμενοι ελαχον τα έλκη αυτού 
GycvrroSc αττοΰανκν τον πτωχον και λλ 

απενεχθηναί αυτόν cur τον κολττον αβρααμ ■ 
ϋπο των αγγέλων απεθανενΒε 
και ο πλονσιοσ και ετάφη και εν τω 23 

αΒη errapaar τουσ οφθαλμουσ αυτού 
υπάρχων cv βασανονσ ορα αβρααμ 
απομακροθφ καιλαζαρον cv τω κολπω αυτού 
αναπαυομενον και αυτοσ ενφωνησασ ειπεν 24 

πατ€ρ αβρααμ ελεησον μc και πεμψον λαζαμΓ 
ίνα βάψη το άκρον του δάκτυλου αυτού υδατο" 
και καταψυζη την γλωσσαν μου 
οτι οΒυνωμαι εν τη φλογι ταύτη 
€t7T€V δ€ αβρααμ τεκνον μνησθητι ζ$ 

οτι απελαβεσ τα αγαθά σου εν τη 
ζωη σου και λαζαροσ ομοιωσ τα κακά 
νυν Sc ωδ€ παρακαλείται συ 8c 
οδυνασαι και επιπασι tovtout μεταζυημων ζ6 
και νμων χάσμα μέγα εστηρικται οπωσ 
οι 0€λοντ€σ Βιαβηναι προσ ϋμασ • μη δυνωνται 
μήτε εκείθεν ω&ε διαπέρασα